Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: The world of the Dragons.

In the Artisan's world, in the Dragon cave, was where there was a couple of little Dragon whelps that took a seat on some steps. Initially they talked among each other, smiling, telling jokes, and stories about today and other stuff, etc.

Then they were silent when an elder Dragon was now present at the front of the classroom.

"Now pay attention class, for I have a story to tell all of you." An old elder Dragon with dark pink colors, holding a walking crook with a golden hook shape on the top, and wearing a hat and necklace, by the name of Astor, said as he began his lecture about the Dragon worlds.

"There are five worlds in this realm of the Dragons, the ones of which harbored their own secrets, cultures, powers of magic or breaths, and even their own special type of Dragons that lurks in their landscapes."

"The first one that we're in right now, is the Artisan homeworlds. Where the Dragons like me, have a culture of art, and crafting beautiful works. Whether it be statues, architecture for castles and temples, or paintings that hang on the walls. Not to mention, designing birthday cakes. We may not have much in physical strength, and we have only some talent in casting spells compared to the Magic Crafters Dragons, but we make up for it in grace, flexibility, spirit, and more heart than any other dragon in the other Dragon realms."

"The second world, is the Peace Keepers World. Where unlike us, there are plenty of Dragons there that are quite strong in physical strength, and fires that they breathe. Basically showing themselves as soldiers and generals of any army in the Dragon realms. With their culture showing them as strict, hard and hot headed yet also having some even heads with them, sharp and short tongues, and good old fashioned brute strength. Proving to all that they are not the type to be trifled with."

"The third world, is the Magic Crafters world. Where the Dragons there are basically the opposite of the Peace Keepers. They are the more calmer and quiet of the bunch. Being the more magically strong and even headed Dragons of the Dragon realms, casting spells with ease, as well as having more variety in the element of breath they breathe, like ice or lightning breath. While they're also entranced by the magical wonders of the world around them, and content to dream the days and the nights away in their little secluded mountain top paradise. Though that place did seem quite cold, last time i visited there. I often wondered how they kept warm there. But i digress."

"The fourth world, is the Beast Makers world. Where the Dragons there, are… to put it politely, known for being pretty much less civilised, compared to the rest of us. Sure they are kind and affable to be around, but they also feel rough around the edges. While also hanging out in that swamp of theirs. Which, and don't tell them this, they might go berserk, ...is basically quite gross and dark for my tastes. But they are the salt of the Dragon realms, and even their swamp has their share of beauties. So i shouldn't complain."

"The fifth world, is the Dream Weavers world. Where… well what could i say about them? They are basically bizarre as their imaginations run wild there, and they have the character of humor, and mirth, and their dream weaving magic surely do leave a mark on the world of theirs. Plus it is quite a beautiful place to visit for vacations. Just don't go to Dark passage." Astor lectured.

"But little do the younger Dragons know, yet we older ones have been believing is true, is that there is a sixth world out there. One that we don't travel to, since it is fraught with dangers." Astor said while suddenly having a haunting vibe to him.

Which the little Dragon whelps that listened intently to his lecture ended up shivering in fear at his more haunting vibe. All except for the three certain little Dragons that instead, pawed a little boredly at the ground, and for the fourth one who was distracted. All simply lacking in fear of Astor's vibe.

The first one, was purple scaled with fiery orange horns on his head, matching with his wings, and his tip of his tail that was shaped like a sharp spiral cone, while having a yellowish orange underbelly. He also had purple eye colors in his eyes that seemed pretty cocky and unfazed by the atmosphere. His orange spines began at the top of his head between his horns, and to the back of his head, like a mohawk design. His name was Spyro.

The second one, was like him in design, only he was red scaled, and a little younger, with yellow horns matching with his wings and his spine, and having a paler yellow underbelly. With his tip of his tail having a sharp arrowhead design. While also having spines on his head that also looked like a mohawk design. His name is Flame.

The third one is a Dragoness, which happens to have black scales, and a ruby red underbelly that matches with her wings, and two white shackel like bracelets on her forelegs, and one on her tail, and her tail's tip being a sharp blade like a curved dagger, which had a matching pair on her wing's thumbs. She also had three horns in a row on each side making a bigger horn on her head, the smallest horns being on her cheeks. And there was a symbol on her forehead that could be described as a pie shape, that has two quarter pies separated from the half pie. Her name is Cynder.

The fourth and last one is also a Dragoness, this one being pink in color of her scales, while having a yellowish white underbelly, and looking more cute. Her horns were more curled, her magenta spines trailed down her back to her tail tip, being a heart shape, or a spade. And her wings were also pink. She wore a golden necklace that held a ruby also in a shape of a heart, and having a gold bracelet on her left foreleg, holding a ruby also in a shape of a heart. Her name is Ember. And she was staring at Spyro, not really paying attention to the lecture.

All 4 of them turned up to the lecture, and three of them had a similar thought, being "So boring." While the fourth one simply thought "So cute."

One of the whelps then asked, "What is that sixth w-world like? Is it as pretty like this world? Is it as dark as the beast makers?"

"Nobody knows." Astor said dragging the O sound out on the last part. "For there isn't a Dragon there for miles, that would tell us. Because of the dangers there."

"And why is that?" A female whelp asked astor.

"Well… you see, a long time ago, there was a Gnorc named Gnasty Gnorc. Who used to live with us Dragons alongside his er… Gnorcs. Who now lives there in the junkyard."

"What's a Gnorc?" Another female whelp asked.

"What's a Gnorc you say? Well… let's see, what's a Gnorc, ah! They are green skinned creatures who happen to be quite barbaric, even by Beast Maker's standards. Also rumour has it, that they had a short temper of a certain creature of myth that are called gnomes, and the chaotic barbarism of another creature of myth known as orcs. Which could be why they're called that, since they're mixed together, but i digress again." Astor said.

"Was he a bad guy? If so, then is that why he's in the junkyard?" A male whelp asked.

"Oh he is, undeniably. Now Gnasty Gnorc was not a pleasant character by any stretch. He used to live in the beast makers world, but he then moved to the Dream Weavers world later on when he grew tired of digging around in Terrace Village. But the Dream Weavers resented his presence and his antics of drooling on their treasures, using magic for some no-good misdeeds, and even his horrid table manners." Astor said feeling grossed out at the last part before continuing.

"Not to mention his magical casting caused a disturbance in the balance of their dream magic. Which eventually was when enough is enough, so the dragon leaders of each world ended up uniting and drove him out of the realms and into the unknown of the sixth world. Which is where the junkyard is. And where Gnasty Gnorc lives to this day." Astor said.

"There was a junkyard there?" Another whelp, this time a male asked.

"Of course little one. Where else do we put our garbage? The incinerators?" Astor jested. "Anyways, it was said that after he was exiled there, he ended up taking his Gnorcs, and had them build a home with him, which is a fortress that they live in, and guard to this day."

Then he ended up acting more paranoid, casting a more haunting atmosphere. Speaking in a dramatic whisper. "Where while there, it is said that he's planning on taking over the Dragon realm as we speak. And he may be right here… RIGHT NOW!"

Then had a fake dummy that looked like Gnasty Gnorc himself dropping down to the floor, only to remain elevated above it due to the ropes. Nevertheless, all the little whelps ended up screaming like girls and galloped out of the room. Except for the three little Dragons who remained stoic, while the fourth one was startled out of her staring by the stampede.

"W-whoa! What's happening?!" She thought. Then she saw the dummy of Gnasty suspended by ropes. "Oh. That's what." She thought with quiet giggle. Knowing that the dummy of Gnasty was fake.

"HOHOHOHOHO! I do love a good little scare. For it's quite fun, and does my heart some good sometimes." Astor said. Then he focused on the little Dragons that remained in the room with him. "Though of course, as typical of four of you, you all are quite hard to scare." He said deadpan, though proud of their bravery as it made them pretty heroic looking.

"And why not? I'm not scared of any Gnorc that I might face." Spyro said while standing up on four of his legs. (Since young Dragons his age are quadrupedal. At least until they grow to adulthood.) "Bring him on. He won't stand a chance against us!" He boasted.

"You said it bro. With us at your side, not even he can stop us. Right guys?" Flame said to his friends Ember and Cynder who nodded in agreement.

Flame had a brotherly sort of friendship with Spyro all the way from his birth, to this day. Becoming fast friends with him as well as Ember and Cynder, both of whom, he met when he was younger than he was now, when the former visited his World, and when he visited the latter's World.

Though they aren't actually brothers, since Spyro's parents are unknown, and Delbin was Flame's father. But every Dragon agreed that his parents have either become deceased, or are still out there somewhere. And Spyro was simply an egg that a bunch of thieves attempted to take from the Dragon temple, but all of them got scared off by the Dragons that ambushed them, saving his egg from them.

Afterwards, Spyro hatched and was born with his notable purple scales, then he was raised in the Artisans world. Raised together with his friends, like his figurative brother Flame, who was also Artisan born, Ember, who hailed from the Dream Weavers that visited her friends, and Cynder, who was from the Magic Crafters who also visited her friends. While they all were friends, Ember though felt herself as more than that towards Spyro.

"Right Flame, even if Gnasty is up to no good, he'll never win when we face him together." Cynder said in response.

"Easy on the ego there little ones, Gnasty may be pretty stupid, but he might exploit your arrogance if given the opportunity." Astor said.

"He's got a point you know." A new voice said coming into the lecture room. He then shown himself as a green scaled dragon with a cape trailing over his left shoulder and ending on the upper back, who also wore an artist long sleeved shirt that seemed renaissance, and a satchel on his hip. He seemed well built and strong looking for an Artisan Dragon, whose name is Nestor.

"Oh hello friend. Nice to see you come by." Astor said while herding Spyro and his friends to Nestor.

"Likewise old friend. Though i can tell that you're up to your usual tricks." Nestor said disappointed at astor's scaring tricks. "But nevertheless Spyro, you know that there is a downside to boasting about yourself."

"But i wasn't boasting. I'm legit not afraid in the slightest of those Gnorcs. Or any other foe I might face in the future. Unlike those other whelps. Not counting you bro, or my two other friends." Spyro said causing Nestor to lecture Astor about risks of any trauma that the whelps might face, that Spyro along with his three friends would miss. While Spyro and his three Dragon friends walked out of the cave into the open Artisan lands.

While that was going on, Sparx the Dragonfly who was born alongside Spyro, in his own egg, ended up flying near him. Alongside the other Dragonflies that flew near Cynder, Ember, and Flame.

Their names were Spryte, Starr, and Sira. Spryte belonged to Cynder, Sira to Flame, and Starr to Ember. Spryte was a bright teal blue, Starr was a lemon yellow female Dragonfly with a small flower on her head, while looking slightly different from the golden yellow of Sparx, being at least a darker shade, and Sira was a neon cerise pink. Ever since Spyro and Sparx have bonded well from childhood, the other Dragons who watched over Cynder, Ember, and Flame, decided to adopt some orphaned Dragonflies to bond with all three of them, hoping that they'd have the similar effect.

So far, they have succeeded.

Then Sparx buzzed to Spyro in a Dragonfly language that only Spyro and his friends can understand. Since the other Dragonflies speaks the same language.

"It isn't my fault that I'm this awesome Dragon. I'm just that good, that's all." He said to sparx, much to the amusement of Flame and Cynder. And the admiration of Ember. "Besides Sparx, you're the Dragonfly of the best Dragon of the Artisans world. Thought you'd be more excited."

"It'd possibly more exciting, if there was stuff to do for somebody of your class." Cynder said.

That had Spyro being quiet after he had to think about it some more. Making him realize that she had a point there. Considering that during the time of peace, it would make it quite hard to prove yourself, not to mention going to the war-torn Peace Keeper worlds and finding no jobs for a hero to do there. (Which he often did with his three friends, much to their guardian's as well as Nestor's horror and dismay. But they always return safe and sound, much to their relief.) "Fair play." Spyro sighed.

"Don't worry though. Should a time come where Gnasty is on the loose, it'll be the time to prove yourself." Ember said, putting her paw on his shoulder, keeping Spyro from feeling down.

"She's right. You'll play your part someday." Cynder said too, putting her paw on his back.

"Especially if it's with us at your side." Flame said smiling at him. Also putting his paw on his back.

Which had Spyro smiling back at them too. Feeling happy and not minding that his friends would be along for the ride too. "Thank you guys." He said.

"WAIT SPYRO!" Nestor called speed walking out of the cave. Thudding footsteps sounding behind him.

Causing Spyro and his friends to turn to him. "What is it pops?" Spyro asked.

"You weren't scared in there, were you Spyro? As well as your friends?" Nestor asked.

Spyro ended up looking at him like he told a joke. "*Pptptpt* Like I said in there, of course not. No Gnorc scares me. So bring them on if they're up to no good. Cause I am the hero they'll be dreading to meet. Especially Gnasty, once I give him a little butt roasting." He boasted. Once again amusing Cynder, and much to Flame and Ember's delight.

Nestor rolled his eyes while smiling at him. "I guess I should've known about you with Gnorcs."

"Well you're my dad. So you should know me quite well, ya know?" Spyro responded.

Ever since Spyro's birth, Nestor volunteered to become Spyro's guardian and father figure, alongside his friends like the gruff red Artisan Dragon named Delbin, as well as the other more soft spoken lute playing yellow Dragon named Tomas, among others, till the Dragons are able to search for Spyro's parents, and find out who they were. Though so far, no success was made to finding their whereabouts, and they weren't able to find out if they're Artisan, Peace Keeper, Dream weaver, etc. And to this day, they were believed to be dead. Though some Dragons still look for them, not willing to give up.

Though judging by Spyro's attitude, it was commonly believed that Spyro's mom could've been Peace Keeper, and Spyro's dad could've been Artisan, or Magic Crafter, or vice versa, but it wasn't really confirmed.

Which is why Nestor and his friends raised Spyro to this day, and found him to be a cocky, rambunctious child, as well as a pain in the tail on occasions, but has a heart of gold. And he does listen well to Nestor and his friends when being talked to.

Not only that, but Spyro is quite athletic as well due to his size. Being able to pull off his strafes, his jumps, and even rolling around with the greatest of ease. He was also pretty strong enough to break through some walls if they had cracks. Though his three friends were able to keep up with him, all of them agreed that he is strong for a young Artisan. Reinforcing the belief that his mom or dad is a Peace Keeper Dragon.

All in all, he did enjoy being Spyro's guardian, regardless of the hardships. So if you are to ask him if he'd be a guardian to another whelp, he'd say yes without hesitation.

Nestor couldn't help but smile back at Spyro. "I'm aware Spyro, I'm just hoping that this Gnorc business wouldn't be happening too soon. Especially while you're still maturing." He said. Giving Spyro and his friends some playful pawing, as well some hugging.

"Okay okay pops, I get it. No hunting for Gnorcs until I'm more older." Spyro said in between his laughter.

Nestor smiled more. "That's my son." He said, putting Spyro and his friends down.

"B-besides Mr. Nestor, it's not like Gnasty is on the prowl as we speak, right?" Ember said.

"Yeah, I'm sure that Gnasty is still not powerful enough to take us on. Right?" Flame said. With Cynder agreeing with him.

"Of course not. I have plenty of doubts that Gnasty is unable to strike back at us as we speak. Otherwise you four would stop him." Nestor said relieved.

But Nestor still didn't hesitate to give some discipline to Spyro, just to stop him from getting arrogant.

"Though by the way Spyro, now that Astor is done failing to frighten you, I feel that you should resume your training." Nestor said. causing Spyro to deflate. While unfurling his wings with a frustrated sigh. Though he did enjoy gliding lessons, and was getting better at gliding, he still felt pretty sore about the fact the he was unable to fly as well as the older Dragons. Which had him disappointed in himself for being unable to do so.

Which had him also wondering why and how he couldn't fly. Though in Nestor's eyes as he reluctantly believes, it could involve Spyro's small size. Which since Spyro was in the middle of growing up, it could be the major reason why. Either way, Spyro wished he could fly sooner or later.

Though he did feel relieved that he's not alone, since he had his three other friends that had similar issues with flying. Which all of them also felt annoyed about too, but the relatable trait among other stuff, was what also held their friendship together. With each of them promising each other that whoever flies first, becomes leader of the quartet.

Besides, as Spyro learned through his long hours of charging through anything that gets in his way, (Unless its strong walls, and titanium boxes, that is.), as well as setting sheep on fire, It's that practice makes perfect. And he knows he'll fly before too long.

After that, with determination, he decided to go with Nestor to his training area while followed by his friends.

*Meanwhile*

In a fortress in the aforementioned lost world, there lived the aforementioned Gnorcs. But most of all, there was the head Gnorc that is the biggest Gnorc of all. The aforementioned Gnasty Gnorc, who was sitting down watching a news broadcast from the Dragons. Eating a chicken leg, surrounded by some motivational posters, and has a pile of love letters to his right, behind him.

"Cursed beasts. I hate those fire breathing lizards. Banishing me to this place." He said to the tv, still being angry about being exiled here, regardless of the well intentioned reasons why they did it.

On the tv, there was the same old Dragon Astor that was being interviewed. "Oh! It's been peaceful here in the five worlds, or is it six… for the dragons age. We now have twelve thousand treasure… or is it fourteen thousand?"

That left Gnasty smirking at the screen. "It was actually more than that, but I fixed that after I left for the Dream Weaver's world." He thought.

"What about this G-nasty G-norc character?" The Dragon asked.

Which caused Gnasty to frown. "Silent G sounds. Is it too much to ask for?" He thought.

"Now I understand that he has found a magic spell to turn gems into warriors for his cause."

Gnasty smirked again at the mention of that. "It's good that they now know that the Magic Mrafters aren't the only ones that know how to cast spells." He said to himself, remembering that he was able to find such a spell as a result of his desperation to lead, and his obsession with the Magic Crafters, and Dream Weavers Dragon treasures, just shortly after he was banished. Now with the wave of his mace-like scepter that he forged with some gems, from the fires made from the forges of the Gnorc Gnexus, he was able to transform any of the Dragon treasures in his sight into loyal and mindless Gnorcs. "Quite a handy spell to have around." He thought again. Then he got another chicken leg put in his hand by a Gnorc minion for eating, after he finished his last one.

Then a different blue Dragon wearing goggles, wearing a belt with clocks hanging on it, and a scarf that also has clocks on it, as well as a pouch, named Lindar, got into frame brushing away Astor. "I'll take that question. Now Gnasty Gnorc is a simple creature…"

"Simple?!" He angrily asked before he could take another bite.

"He's been contained in a remote world, and is of no threat to the Dragon kingdom…"

"No threat!?" He angrily said, as he stood up, then threw his chicken leg aside, causing a crashing sound.

"And besides, he is ugly."

"U-UGLY?" He said at first dejected and shocked at what Lindar said, alerting some other Gnorc minions who saw Gnasty's shocked and dejected form looking at the tv with his shoulders slumped down, and hearing him starting to sniffle like he's stopping himself from weeping, before they quaked at the calm lagoon of rage that then flowed through his body, his arms being limp, yet had twitches on his hands like he was clenching his hands a few times, as well as the breathing patterns, and the quaking of his body that they all knew was surely building up to the impending flaming rage that was coming next. "UGLY?! THAT DOES IT!" He then yelled out enraged.

Getting up and grabbing his helmet to put on, then his mace-like scepter, he then shot a dozen bolts of energy into the sky with the intent of hitting all of the Dragons in the Dragon kingdoms. "I'll show you all who is really no threat here!" He yelled while casting the spells.

*Back with Spyro and friends*

In the area of the Artisan Home world, Spyro and Flame was in the middle of jumping on the flat stones in the pond. While Nestor, Cynder, and Ember were spectating.

After they trained Spyro's gliding in Stone Hill, they then went back to the Home World of the Artisans where Nestor had both Flame and Spyro jumping on the stones in a pond, to train them for balancing their jumping, and their acrobatics, and with the promise that something will happen if they land on every stone in the pond.

It wasn't really easy for Spyro and Flame, since both of them weren't really flexible in jumping then turning in the air to a different stone instead of the one in front of them. Not only that, but they also collide with each other in the air at least once, causing them to tumble into the water.

They didn't argue in the slightest though as they both know that it's merely an accident. That, and they were more concerned with getting out of the water, since they couldn't swim well. Which is where they also relate with each other, as all four of them couldn't swim. Which wasn't a big deal to them initially, since they thought all Dragons couldn't swim, but a trip to a beach in Stone Hill convinced them otherwise. Nevertheless, the mid air collision was pretty funny to their friends.

"Alright okay, laugh it up guys!" Spyro said annoyed while getting out of the pond, Flame in tow. Once they were both out, they then shook themselves like wet dogs trying to make the water fly off their scales.

"Hehehe, sorry Spyro, it's just comedic gold to see somebody just slam into each other in the air like cartoon pancakes." Cynder said, while Ember did agree with her on that one. Though no comedy accident shall take away from the coolness that is Spyro the Dragon… in her eyes at least.

"By the way pops, what is gonna happen when we touch all of the flat stones in this pond, anyway?" He asked after finishing getting the water off his scales. With Flame not far behind in doing that too.

"Ummm… I shouldn't say right now Spyro. It's a surprise for you. Which shall show itself once all of the stones are touched." Nestor said trying to hide the surprise from Spyro.

Though Spyro was annoyed that Nestor is not telling him, he didn't try to push hard enough for answers, as he knew that it's not too long to see the surprise once he touches the stones. But he wanted a hint at the very least. "But does that surprise involve flying at least?" He asked.

That had Nestor caught off guard as he should've expected that question from the get go. Which had him wondering if he could lie his way out of that one, or to just say yes to that. Which on one hand, by the time Spyro finds out otherwise, he and his friends would be angry at him, and would refuse to speak to him. Or worse, refuse to listen to him when he tries to warn them of the legit threats that he believes would kill them.

On the other hand, he could find out about the flight realm that comes as a challenge to his people, sort of like an obstacle course that they partake in to test their skills in flight. Not to mention the reward of gems that goes to the most skilled Dragon that executes all of the objectives within the time limit. Which he knew is not an easy task for Spyro no matter how skilled he is at gliding, yet he would be too stubborn to listen to Nestor when he tells him to stop before he overexerts himself.

Suddenly a gruff voice sounded behind Nestor. "Old friend! Nice to meet you again!" Which he knew belonged to his friend, Delbin the red Dragon.

"Saved by the bell." Nestor thought as he turned around.

Delbin is a gruff but friendly red Dragon. Having red scales with a more white underbelly, and having a physique similar to him, only pretty bigger, while having an attire that is similar to Nestor's renaissance shirt. He also had a painter's apron and was holding a canvas that held a painting. He may be a burly strong Dragon with a gruff deep voice to boot compared to Nestor, but compared to Gavin, he's nothing to write home about.

"Delbin! Nice to meet you again! How's your painting pilgrimage?" He asked. While Spyro and Flame got curious as well, forgetting about the hint they wanted answered.

"Oh it's doing swell. I was able to get a view of town square as well as the sunset. Which inspired me to create a work of art." He said while showing his drawing, as well as his small splash of color to Nestor.

Long story short, it was a drawing of a large castle town, with a purple sky sunset over it, where the splash of purple color is. While having a so far blank rainbow over the town. It was a work of art.

"Woah uncle Delbin, it looks great!" Spyro said amazed. He may act like more of a Peace Keeper Dragon, but Artisan work was still beautiful enough to grab even Spyro's attention. Which is the reason why every Dragon does admire the work of the Artisans. They are known as the Artisans for a reason, as every Dragon seems to agree on.

"It's a work in progress." Delbin said while smiling. "I just know that this is gonna be my best work."

"Good for you Delbin. I just know that too." Nestor said "Now Spyro, mind if you continue the training on those stones? I promise that the surprise is just behind-" He tried to say.

When suddenly, Delbin ended up getting hit with a spell that suddenly rained from the sky. Much to the surprise of the Dragons as they wondered where the bolts came from. But that was the least of Spyro and his friends worries. As they then saw Delbin turning green in color while glowing, then he suddenly started to crystallise all over his body.

Soon in a span of only a few seconds, or in real time only a nanosecond, Delbin suddenly was frozen in a glowing green crystal that is shaped like a Dragon. Much to the shock of Spyro and his friends.

But then immediately after, Nestor also got struck by the same spell and ended up getting frozen solid in crystal too, while he had his hand out to Spyro hoping to protect him from the bolts. In fact, every Dragon in Spyro's surroundings was getting struck by the similar bolts of magic and also got frozen in crystal.

Excluding himself, Ember, Flame, and Cynder of course.

Soon Spyro and his friends stared in horror as the Dragons ended up getting frozen around them. Which caught Spyro off guard, as he was hoping that the bolts wouldn't hit him too, as well as his friends.

Luckily for them though, the bolts didn't hit them since they were too small to hit. Which little did Gnasty know, is gonna bite him in his butt someday.

Right now though, they were reeling from the unexpected thing that happened to them. As due to the unexpected nature of the Crystallization of the Dragons, it resulted in Spyro and his friends getting stunned out of shock. Once the minute of shock was out of their system, they ended up getting scared. "Dad?" Spyro said, afraid that he has lost his father to the crystallizing curse that he got hit with.

"Nestor?" Flame, Ember, and Cynder also said in horror at what happened.

Sparx then said another sentence in his language. "I know that Sparx! I just had a moment, so lay off!" Spyro said trying to have his stubborn attitude overtake his fright.

Then to make matters worse, the Crystal figures of the Dragons started to wobble left and right while letting out a sound of Crystals jingling. Like Nestor and Delbin was aware of their trapped state, but is unable to do anything about it. Which had Spyro more frightened at the sight of it.

"Dad! Can you hear me!?" Spyro asked scared of what happened to his father and Delbin. Then he ended up touching the crystalized Nestor, and then suddenly a rumble was seen on the crystals and next thing Spyro knew, the crystal Dragon shattered like glass and out came Nestor. Who was unharmed and alive, if only a bit tired.

"Dad!" Spyro yelled out while running to Nestor's side, and hugged him the way a young Dragon does for the older one.

"I'm alright Spyro. Just a little tired. But what about Delbin?" He asked concerned for Delbin.

Right off the bat, Cynder ended up going up to him and put her paw on the crystal. Then the similar thing happened with the crystal, and soon Delbin was also free. With Flame rushing to his side to hug him too.

"Uncle Delbin! Are you alright?" Spyro asked.

"Fine, fine. I'm alright Spyro. I'll be fine." He said smiling down on Spyro.

"Dad! Thank the Ancestors that you're okay!" Flame said relieved, as Delbin returned the hug.

Then he got serious. "However, I fear that this power that was casted on us, feels familiar. Like we know of some creatures that casted this before."

"Yes. I fear the same thing. This is a Crystallization spell that so few of us knows how to cast. And I know that no dragon from the Magic Crafters would be willing to cast it on each other. Let alone all of us." Nestor said also fearing what could be possible.

"Then who would cast that spell?" Delbin asked as both he and Nestor wondered who could be the culprit. While Spyro and his friends also wondered who could be the one, but had a feeling who it is.

And if it's true, then Spyro was excited to stop whom that casted the spell.

It was a few minutes when Nestor and Delbin ended up having a similar thought that set off an alarm in their heads. "No! It couldn't…" Delbin said in shock.

"But I'm afraid it's true. And I hoped that it's not too soon for Spyro to face. Now I fear that he couldn't be ready. At least right now."

"But I am ready! Ready for what?" Spyro asked though he had a feeling what they are about to say.

Nestor basically sighed once he realized what Spyro is gonna do, once Gnasty strikes. Which had him scared of what Spyro and his friends might face that Gnasty could dish out against them.

But it seems like Nestor has no choice. Spyro and his friends might just be the one to do it. They just have to try to beat Gnasty. "I'm afraid that this is Gnasty's work. And it means… that he has struck." He said hesitantly, knowing what's happening next.

"Gnasty did this!? Finally! Sounds like a party for us! Where's he now!? We'll torch him!" He said, hearing the confirmed news that got him excited.

Not only him, but the others ended up having other reactions to the news. Cynder was at first nervous, but she ended up agreeing with Spyro when he said that he'll torch Gnasty. Getting excited herself at the possibility of taking Gnasty out. If only to impress Spyro, and show him that she is more than just a gothic Dragoness. As well as proving to Spyro that she'll make a great friend and charging buddy. And… perhaps something more.

Flame also was initially nervous, but more so than Cynder was, as he secretly wasn't ready to take on Gnasty Gnorc yet. Which is because, Gnasty was like a scary fairy tale monster to him, being told stories about him from other Dragons, especially the bullies that Spyro protects him from, which scared him when he was little. Now that he's more bigger than last time, he was also excited that Spyro and their friends are gonna be the ones to take out Gnasty as he is now gonna be out for revenge against him. Especially since as he grew up with Spyro, he got more braver of Gnasty due to Spyro's influence. Even though his nervousness of him didn't vanish entirely.

Ember on the other paw, was almost as excited for adventure as Spyro is. She too waited for the day that Gnasty was gonna strike against them. If only for the chance to prove herself to Spyro as his potential girlfriend to him. And if she plays her cards right, a potential mate for him once they both grow up. Though she did have a soft spot for Flame, and a small part of her brain did end up hoping that Flame would impress her to where he would become her boyfriend instead. But it seems like a small chance for him in her eyes. She could be wrong though.

"Before you four get ahead of yourselves, I'm afraid I mean it when I said that none of you are ready to face him." Nestor said somberly.

"But pops, like I said, I am ready to face him! Me, Flame, Ember, and Cynder, alongside our Dragonflies were waiting and dreaming for this day! And I know that we can take on that Gnorc no problem once we fight together!" Spyro said.

"Yeah Nestor, we were prepared to face off against him once he strikes." Flame said in agreement to Spyro. Which had Ember and Cynder nodding, agreeing with Flame.

"Let me finish please!" Nestor called out causing Spyro and his friends to quiet down. "I said that none of you are ready. But I know that all of you could be, once all of you work together and free all of the Dragons in this realm."

"You mean, we're freeing Dragons first?" Flame asked as he realized what they also should do, before or once they fight Gnasty.

"Way ahead of you pops! We're saving the Dragons in this world, then we're facing Gnasty together. Right guys?" He said, with his friends nodding in agreement.

Nestor and Delbin smiled at them. "Thank you Spyro. I knew that you all had a warm heart inside." Nestor said.

"Okay! First, all of you are saving the Dragons of this realm, then we'll have the balloonist send you to peace Keepers world. But only after you all save the Artisan Dragons." Delbin said, like a drill sergeant.

"While you're all at it, Delbin and I are flying to the different worlds, to see what's going on, and see if it is really Gnasty's doing. You all can catch up once you're done here, and in the other realms." Nestor said.

"You can count on us!" Spyro said while sitting down to lift his paw in a salute motion, like he did with the Peace Keepers. With his friends doing the same.

Nestor and Delbin smiled at them once again, feeling proud of their bravery. "Good. Oh and one more thing…" Nestor said before he decided to whisper in Spyro's ear. "And to answer your question you had, before Delbin came along, yes Spyro. That surprise behind those falls indeed involves flying." He whispered, leaving Spyro surprised.

"Now do me one favor. Whatever all of you do, be careful." Nestor said seriously before taking off into the sky with Delbin. "GOOD LUCK LITTLE ONES!" He called while flying away.

Which led Spyro to his own devices with his friends. With him grinning to where he's showing all of his white teeth to his friends. "Well guys, know what?" He asked his friends.

"What?" They asked back.

"Looks like we got some things to do!" He answered, causing them all to grin too.

*Later on*

They all decided to separate into different worlds. Just to make their journey to rescue dragons go a bit faster. Spyro took on stone hill, Flame took on town square, Cynder took on dark hollow, and Ember took on the sunny flight at Spyro's request.

With Cynder in dark hollow, Cynder and her dragonfly walked through the beautiful night. She may be a gothic dragoness who did feel like she was different from the other dragons in the Magic Crafters, thanks to her black scales, until she made friends with Spyro and his two other friends, she always did like the beautiful places. And Dark Hollow didn't disappoint. With a beautiful blue sky and moon, the glowing lights all over the place, and of course, the ambiance was simply soothing. It is simply a beautiful world in her opinion.

And considering that this is an Artisan Realm, is saying something.

She ended up entering the place, and was surprised and shocked that there are Gnorcs in the dark hollow. "What the heck?! The Gnorcs are here?! Guess they were coming sooner or later after Gnasty struck, but not this far to this place!" She said as she was approached by a Gnorc that had a steel shield and dagger. Who then had his shield on the ground and was just daring her to come close and fight.

Which she did, by charging into him. Which is all she needed to kill the Gnorc. Once the Gnorc landed on the ground lifeless, he disappeared. And in his place was a green gem. Which Cynder knew was worth at least two red gems. (Which the red ones are worth only one gem total.)

"Ha! This is what I'm talking about!" Cynder said briefly celebrating, before quickly focusing and jumping onto the platform where the treasure chest is.

"Oh look. A Treasure chest. Hope it's not locked." She said deadpan, then she pushed at the top of it hoping that it'll open.

"No good. And judging by the strength of the chest, it would be too tough for my horns to shatter it. And breathing my fire on it is out of the question, since it's possibly gonna melt the treasure inside too. If my flames can melt it that is." Cynder thought correctly guessing that even her fire can't melt it, to get the treasure inside.

"Guess I better get the key. If I can find it that is." She thought, then looking to her left, she saw a big Gnorc and two small ones. All of them near the crystal Dragon. Which is one of the Dragons that she should free.

So she ended up leaping to the section where the small ones were looking at the Dragon, then cowered behind the big Gnorc. Where the big Gnorc lifted up his club, and was preparing to swing it downwards to squish her.

She cockily thought that she's at least strong enough to take out the big Gnorc the same way she did the other one. So she lowered her horns and charged the big Gnorc, only to merely bounce of the tougher than expected skin of the bouncy belly of the Gnorc. Who then squashed her flat.

Which turned her Dragonfly a darker shade of blue. "Ouch. That didn't work. Might as well try this then." She said after unflattening herself, then breathed fire at the Gnorc. That did the trick as the big Gnorc went down lifeless.

That left only the smaller Gnorcs cowardly hiding behind their shields, as the ones that separates her from the Dragon in crystal. So she knew she should take them out first. So she charged against them, knowing that they're small enough to take out with her horns. Though she wondered if she could flame them too.

The Gnorcs both got felled in a few seconds by Cynder, and then turned back into gems, which Spryte picked up. Once they were in Cynder's pockets, she proceeded to free the Dragon.

Soon afterwards, Cynder then got to the crystal Dragon, and touched the crystal to free Alban. Who was balancing on his tail, with an ink bottle on his belly, and holding a feather and parchment. Wearing a scarf on his neck, and a monocle on his left eye.

"Oh, hello Cynder. Nice to see you here in this realm out of the Magic crafters. I wasn't sure of you being able to escape those annoying little creatures. Of course they'd never bother me, but here's a hint. Their metal shields are fireproof. But charging them should do the trick." He said.

"Uh yeah, way ahead of you." She said. "But I would like to know where I can find the key to that chest over there." She pointed to the steel chest on the platform.

"Hmmm... Well why not check the library. I'm sure Oswin might have a key with him." He said, before continuing his writing on a parchment.

"Thank you. I owe you one." She said before galloping along to where the library is in the dark hollow world. Collecting more gems with Spryte along the way.

Unfortunately, she ran into a problem on the way there. Where in the halls leading to the library, she ended up having her path blocked by huge Gnorcs patrolling the halls, that took up almost all of the spaces of the hall to where they were blocking her path. To make matters worse, they had armor on their bellies, making her fire breath useless against them. Pretty much is where she curses her strength of her fire breath not being strong enough compared to the Peace Keepers, or even the strongest fire breathers of her home realm, and the Artisans.

"Damn. What'll I do, if I charge at them, they might clobber me with their bellies, or their hands." She said to herself, knowing that what the Gnorcs lack in intelligence, they make up for in brute strength, being able to wrestle an Artisan Dragon to the ground, or for the toughest Gnorcs, being able to stand toe to toe against the Peace Keepers at least in fisticuffs. So she had to think up a plan.

Only to see an opportunity show itself, when the Gnorc turned around and showed his uncovered back, and butt that was covered by a straw cloth. So with a smile on her face, she charged fast to the back of the Gnorc, and flamed his butt. Causing him to fall forward, and turn into a blue gem which is worth five red gems total. Then she was falling down laughing at the apparent stupidity of the Gnorcs in the hallway for not wearing full body armor. Not that she's complaining, since she was relieved that the big Gnorcs didn't do that, otherwise her journey to the library would've been more harder.

"Ah the lack of intelligence for these Gnorcs. Gotta love em." She said, then she saw one more huge Gnorc patrolling the hall that leads to the library. Causing her to smile again, before waiting for him to turn showing his straw cloth and bare back, then charging to him and flaming him from behind making him fall and turn to another blue gem. Before she fell over laughing again at the stupidity of the large Gnorcs.

It was minutes of that, when she was done laughing, before she proceeded to the library room. Where she just had to stop and take in the sight of how beautiful the library is. And considering that it's nighttime, that makes dark hollow more pretty to take the sights in.

Truly pure eye candy in her mind.

Once she was done looking around, she then saw another crystal Dragon that she correctly guesses, belongs to the librarian, Oswin. So she galloped to the crystal Dragon to touch it. Causing it to shake for a second, then shatter. Releasing none other than Oswin himself. An orange scaled Dragon wearing a turban.

"Thank you for releasing me Cynder. Say! Wanna know a secret? You can use your Dragonfly to help you look for gems. Just have her use her senses to point you to the direction of the treasures that you missed."

"Oh, thanks. Your secret is safe with me. One more thing, where is the key to the chest?"

"Why it's right there." He said, pointing to the platform across the water, that had the golden colored key on it. "Try to take any gems you see, while on your journey. For who knows, you could own a lot of gems, and G-nasty would be unable to turn them into his warriors while they're in your possession."

"Thanks Oswin. I'll make sure of that." She said as she glided to the platform to get the key, then jumped on the other platforms while collecting more gems to get to the exit and left the library through the now Gnorcless halls while oswin walked around the library to check on the books.

Once outside, Cynder ran her way to the treasure chest that she needed to open, then used the key on it. Causing it to shatter like glass and cause all of the gems inside to pop out of it, which Cynder picked up with Spryte.

"Well, that's taken care of. Now to explore the rest of this world." She said before continuing onwards, and then meeting three shielded Gnorcs, and one big Gnorc with a club.

"I'm in a surprisingly good mood today. So if you Gnorcs wanna live, then you all better step aside." She said, seeing if there's at least some intelligent Gnorcs, or at least smarter compared to the ones in the halls. Unfortunately for the Gnorcs, they all just stood their ground and dared her to come fight them. Which Cynder had to admit, it was almost admirable of them to be courageous enough for them to wanna fight a Dragon like her… almost.

"Okay then, have it your way." She then said before she ended up charging the middle Gnorc with the shield, then quickly flaming the large Gnorc, taking them both out and turning them into gems. Before focusing on the last two. They were cowering behind their shields, but they were still ready for Cynder to charge them. Which she obliged and did so from the side, just so she'd line them up for charging through, and take them both out and collecting their gems. Before continuing on in dark hollow.

*Meanwhile…*

In Stone Hill, Spyro was taking in the sights of the daylight sun that shone through the world. He always thought of stone hill as a beautiful place to hang out in with friends. He even had a get together with all three of his friends one time, for hide and seek, and a sheep toasting competition.

"We had some good times here." He thought as he then galloped his way through a tunnel to a room, charging a ram along the way. Then once he got to the room, he saw a crystal Dragon that was surrounded by treasure chests, some being fragile gold, some being metal that could be broken with a charge.

Spyro though had a more important job to do first. He ended up touching the crystal Dragon, causing it to shake, then shatter to free Lindar. The aforementioned blue Dragon with clocks that insulted Gnasty, causing the Dragons to be frozen in crystal to begin with.

"Hey Spyro, when you free one of us, and step on one of our pads, you're setting up your saving spot, which will save your life. That could be useful if you run into trouble. Not that you ever run into trouble, Spyro. Unlike me." He said sadly on the last part.

"Hey come on Lindar, don't blame yourself. I'm pretty sure that Gnasty was planning this beforehand." Spyro said.

"I know that Spyro, it's just that I believe that this was partially my fault at least, since he must've had television, and watched an interview about me and Astor. Especially when I called him ugly." He said as he sulked and looked at the floor.

"Well, what are the chances of Gnasty watching the interview, and hearing you call him that? I think that it's just coincidence that made this happen." Spyro said, finding the disproportionate revenge that Gnasty did, just plain crazy to the point of being funny. Even though he still feels scared, and sorry for the Dragons that got caught by the spell that had them trapped in crystal.

That had Lindar smiling. "Thanks Spyro. Maybe I was just being too hard on myself. By the way, try to take every gem treasures you find around here. That could stop G-nasty from making more Gnorc minions."

"Sounds good to me." Spyro said as he ended up breaking every box in the room, and taking the gems inside, before he left the room while Lindar stayed to sulk for a bit. As much as he likes to hunt down Gnorcs, and flame them for fun, he isn't an idiot. He knows that fighting an army of Gnorcs would end up being the death of him, if he isn't careful. So he's making sure that he won't face off against the large army of Gnorcs that Gnasty might make from the gems lying around.

So he raced off through the green grasslands, while picking up the gems along the way as he headed to another indoor chamber. Then he ended up taking out a ram that was in the way, turning it into a red gem that Sparx picked up for Spyro.

While inside, he ended up taking out another ram for its gem, then broke the other boxes for their gems inside. All while making sure to leave no stone unturned inside the room beforehand.

Then he went to another doorway that had the crystal Dragon in front of the vortex that sends him back to the main home of the Artisans world. So he ran to the Dragon in crystal, and touched it to make it rumble and shatter to free Astor the elder lecturing Dragon as his next Dragon.

"Remember Spyro, if you want to return to the main world in the Artisans, just jump in this vortex… thingamajigger, and it'll send you back. But first let me tell you a story…"

"No thanks! See ya!" Spyro said, not in the mood for another one of his lectures. And jumped off the balcony into the beach below, knowing where to go and grab more gems. Which is into the cave entrance.

Going into the cave, he grabbed more gems, and a key inside while wondering what he's gonna unlock, and where he's gonna find it to unlock it. Nevertheless, he left the cave while making sure to pick up the rest of the gems on the beach, before taking the whirlwind up to the balcony. Before running back into the room he entered the balcony from, relieved that Astor left stone hill.

Going back to the section of stone hill that he entered, he saw a well in the middle of the section that was open for him to jump inside of. Which he ended up doing, curious of what's inside. Once inside of the well he ended up seeing that he's in a room with a chest, which Spyro quickly knew is what he should open with the key. He also saw some gems lying around.

Most of all, he found another crystal Dragon figure. Which he immediately touched and had it rumbling and shaking, before it then shattered like glass, and out came a blue Dragon that was burly and muscular, who had tattoos all over his right arm as well as his bicep, and his wings, while his horn on his head were bent back while being pierced like earrings, while he also had bushy hair on his head and had a bushy moustache while having some fins that wrapped around his jaw to his horns, like a beard. He wore some suspenders that held up a bum bag that held some coffee mugs, while holding a can of coffee on his tail, and another mug on his hand which he proceeded to fill with the can, before taking a drink, now that he was free.

His name was Gavin, who had a job as the barista of the Artisans, and he who happens to be the strongest Artisan of them all, if his muscles are indicating something. Some believed that Gavin was born as a Peace Keeper before he joined the Artisans, but he was purely Artisan born as his friends proclaimed. Not only that, but his job as a barista was a booming business among the tours given to the other Dragons from the other realms, and he enjoyed his job, as well as his buff body that he believes steals the show alongside his coffee recipes.

He was also famous, when it was said that three mean big Gnorcs appeared out of nowhere and rampaged across the Artisan realm, before Gavin ended up knocking them all out in one punch to the head for the first one, his breath of fire for the second one, and using his mighty tail to trip one before putting it in a headlock with his mighty arms.

Which of course, was what had him also becoming famous among the Artisan realms as well as the other Dragon realms, as the most badass Artisan out there. And he knows it.

"Watch the Dragonfly Spyro." He said after finishing his coffee drink. "His color indicates his power. When he eats butterflies, he stays strong. Like me." He said, while flexing his muscles.

"Uhh… sure." Spyro said. Then he opened the chest with the key... or tried to when Gavin ended up smashing the chest's lid, breaking it open and having the gems falling out of it, much to Spyro's awe. "Woah! Thanks Gavin."

"No problem Spyro." He said smiling while flexing again.

Now Spyro took the gems now outside what's left of the chest, then took the gems lying around, then exited the well while Gavin kissed his left bicep.

Now Spyro ended up exploring the rest of stone hill, making sure to find the gems to pick up with Sparx's help. Ensuring that Gnasty doesn't make more Gnorcs as a result.

*Meanwhile…*

Flame ended up exploring Town Square. Which was known as a gathering place for the Artisan Dragons for festivals. As well as mardi gras, and art competitions. Which Flame ended up joining a few of those there. They were pretty fun, and they had beautiful artworks that he remembers seeing being made, courtesy of his father, Delbin.

He just hopes that he could join some more of those later on with Ember once she visits the Artisan realm again.

He was running through the road after he freed a sculptor who was a green scaled Dragon with a slimmer build, wearing a small red scarf, and a beret, named Nils. Who accidentally knocked over a statue of Spyro shortly after being freed, and tried to pick up the pieces while muttering how about how Nestor's gonna kill him.

Where while there, he came across some bulls of town square that ended up seeing him. And they instantly ended up getting ticked off and prepared to charge him. Flame was nervous, and he briefly wondered why he's here. "Geez. Those bulls aren't friendly." He thought. Till he reminded himself that he's a Dragon, and a brother to a soon to be greatest Dragon of the realms, 'Spyro' himself. "Wait what was I thinking?! I'm a Dragon! And even these bulls should bow to Dragons like me, or get grilled like hamburgers!" Flame boasted as he charged at the bull that ended up charging at him too.

Then they collided, with Flame as the winner and the bull sent briefly flying till it landed on the ground horns first. Which is what happened to the other bull that charged him too, only for the same fate to happen to it. Causing Flame to roll on the floor laughing, after he got over his surprise. He laughed a little harder when he saw the bulls attempting to pull their horns out of the ground.

Once he got over the laughter, he noticed that there is a way to the other section of town square that he ended up gliding to. Only to see that there is a gap between him and the other side leading to the fountain, if memory serves. And in the gap, was deep water. "Oh great, I forgot that we had a flood here a few days ago, and we're still draining the waters." He thought as he contemplated whether to look for another way to the other side, or just jump for it.

He went for the latter, seeing that the other side was lower than his side. Causing him to gain confidence that he was gonna make it there. So with a running start, he jumped and glided to the other side, and easily made it there. Causing him to laugh inwardly at himself for hesitating, before running along to the fountain. Only to see a crystal Dragon on the way there.

So he touched the Dragon and it rumbled before shattering, releasing Devlin. A blue scaled Dragon wearing a French toque, oven mitt and a white apron, who was a famous Patissier who made cakes, like the ones for his and Spyro's birthdays. He currently held a cake that said happy birthday, and large wooden spoon he uses for making cakes with. "Thanks Flame. I just had a bad itch on the tip of my wing. I gotta ask, did you know that you get your best glides by opening your wings at the very top of your jump?" He asked.

"Of course I do. Spyro taught me that." He said smiling, while walking past him, it being a little bit hard due to Devlin's large gut.

"I thought so." He said, before he flew to where he could place the cake.

Flame was now at the fountain. And he giggled at the sight of a Gnorc who wore a Taurus outfit, getting chased by a bull. Flame ended up deciding to take out the bull with his charging, taking out the bull and saving the Gnorc. Flame then ended up seeing that the Gnorc was relieved that he got saved, but then got ready to attack Flame when he gets close. Which ended up being his undoing since Flame decided to charge him too, taking him down and turning him into a red gem. "Typical Gnorcs. They get saved, but they don't give thanks, or end up being grateful. Wonderful." He said deadpan.

Then he ended up looking up to the higher section of the town, and saw a blue thief with a pink egg in his grasp. Which upset Flame since he remembers being told about how Spyro was born, and wondered if the thieves had anything to do with Spyro's parents disappearing. But he decided to save him for later.

At least he tried to, when he ended up hearing the thief taunting him. Which caused him to snort angrily at the thief. "Oh it is on!" He yelled, before he ended up going up the stairs, then used an extra elevated platform to jump and glide off of to land where he can chase the thief. Which he ended up doing when the thief tried to run, which it did a good job at since it was fast. Which was hard and frustrating for Flame, but he kept going to try to take out the thief. Which he ended up doing, when the thief led him to the section he was originally at, and tried to trick Flame to fall back to that section's lower levels, only that Flame didn't fall for that despite his anger. So he strafed with his claws and breathed fire at the thief, barely hitting it in the back. Causing it to fall down and disappear, leaving the egg to fall into Flame's pockets for safe keeping.

Smiling at his victory, Flame proceeded to collect the gems at his location with Sira's help. Then he leaped onto the elevated part to grab more gems. Then once he was now at the point where he could glide to the part of the town that he couldn't jump up to at the beginning, he glided to that section where he charged the bull down, and proceeded to release another Dragon named Thor, the elderly ceramicist yellow scaled Dragon who was currently holding a ceramic vase full of water.

"Thank you for releasing me Flame. Remember that you can check your guidebook to check your progress in these worlds. Also your Dragonfly can locate gems laying around, which is useful if you don't know where to find them." Thor said before flying to where to put his vase.

"Thanks Thor!" Flame called out before he then jumped down to where another crystal Dragon is. Then touched it to release Alvar, who was a red scaled Dragon chef wearing an apron with a fire pattern on it. He was currently holding a spit that held a chicken and apples, and he was alarmed.

"Hey Flame. Did you ever see a character wearing blue running around here?" He asked before stabbing the spit that held the chicken into the ground. "HE'S A THIEF! And he's stolen the Dragon Egg! You g-got to track him down and get that egg! RUN! RUN!"

"Hey easy there, Alvar! Already taken care of." Flame said, taking out the same blue egg and giving it to alvar.

"Oh, goodness. I was feeling a little winded there. Thanks Flame, I owe you a meal after this." He said taking the egg, then flying with the chicken that he pulled out of the spit.

Now Flame defeated the bulls, the Taurus Gnorcs, collected all the gems, and then jumped in the vortex returning him to the Artisans.

Everyone was now back in the Artisans Homeworld, and has freed Argus the blue scaled poet/scholar. Who also had a side job as a taste tester if the watermelon on his left arm is indicating. He ended up warning the four Dragons that there is a boss in the Dragon mouth's portal that would only open if they completed one of the Artisan lands. Which since they already completed all of the Artisan worlds counting the flight realm's challenge, they were now worthy to face the boss.

First though, they ended up making a circle that means that a meeting is taking place between them. Which all Dragons knew better than to interrupt unless it's important to do so. They were currently talking about their adventures.

Flame talked to Spyro and Cynder about his run in with the thief in town square. And how they stole some Dragon eggs, which is much to Spyro and Flame's dismay. Since Spyro was such a Dragon that nearly got stolen by the thieves, and they were widely associated as to why Spyro's parents is missing. Which is why all of them vowed to chase and burn every thief on sight, so no other Dragon egg shall get stolen. Oh, and Gnorcs were in town square.

Which is where Cynder was next, and she talked about the fact that Gnorcs are in the Artisan worlds, which she expected to happen when Gnasty turned the Dragons into crystal statues. None of them thought that they'd be this far in the Dragon realms though, but they knew that they should've expected that since the Dragons were in crystal. Also Cynder told them about the treasure chests that all of them agreed to unlock, to get the gems so that Gnasty would be unable to zap them and create another Gnorc from them.

Spyro ended up telling them about his journey in Stone Hill, which involved meeting Gavin as he broke the chest that Spyro needed to open and grab the gems from them, as well as chasing another thief that was in Stone Hill, before he took the egg, and gave it to Gildas the spontaneous artist for safekeeping. And of course, he calmed down Lindar who felt guilty about what he said about Gnasty, that caused this situation to begin with.

Ember on the other hand was exhausted yet smiling that she was able to complete the Sunny flight world, and gain treasure from there as well. Which Spyro praised her for that since it'd mean that they'd prevent Gnasty from gaining more minions. Though she does admit that it was quite a hard challenge that she wanted to quit, but she was determined to complete it to impress him, and she didn't resent Spyro in the slightest for sending her on that challenge in his stead. She just hopes he'll impress her back in the next flight challenge they come across.

Once they were done resting, talking and listening, they prepared for what to fight from the boss, named Toasty. So with gusto, they all jumped in the portal to the world where Toasty resides.

What they first saw in the world, was that there was a large castle in view that was white with blue roof shingles, which had all of them wondering why this would be Toasty's place since it was actually Nevin's, though they quickly realized that he must've stole it from Nevin when Gnasty struck. What they also noticed, was that there were sheepdogs and shepherds that Spyro remembers fighting the latter back in stone hill. And they were ready to fight the Dragons like they were either protecting Toasty, or they just hate the Dragons and just wants them to get toasted.

Unfortunately, they aren't gonna have their wishes granted.

Instead, Spyro and his friends are merely taking them down making sure that none of them are left standing by the time they were done.

The sheepdogs though were pretty irritating foes that took two flame attacks from them to take down, since the first one only singes their fur. Which had them getting in some free cheap shots against the Dragons as a result. By the time they were dealt with, all three of whom Sparx, Sira and Starr was blue, while Spryte was still bright teal colored since Cynder was usually the second one to flame the sheepdogs, before they could crush her too. Which had all of them agreeing that the sheepdogs were the real danger of this world.

Once they were inside the castle, they looked at all the paintings that had them impressed at Nevin the painter who painted a lot of the Artisan realms and made sure to give them a beautiful drawing that complimented their beauties. Proving to them why the Artisan realms are known as the realm of beauty. But they still had to focus on the shepherds and the sheepdogs while they were at it.

Once they were done taking out the shepherds and the sheepdogs, taking at least one more shot from them, leaving Sira and Starr green as well, they collected the gems, and made sure no stone was unturned in gems, even going to a walkway where Cynder nearly got hit getting more gems, then they got to the doorway that had a crystal Dragon statue. Which they touched to free Nevin, who they knew was the painter of those art paintings they saw.

"Gnasty Gnorc has put his most devious henchmen in charge of the Artisan's world." He said with a gesture towards Toasty himself, who was a scarecrow that happens to be a mix between a jack o lantern with a grinning pumpkin head over a robe, a witch with a witch's hat on the pumpkin head, and a reaper due to the robe and wielding a scythe, rolled into one.

"Bring him on then! I think we smell an upcoming barbeque!" Spyro boasted, making a pouncing motion. With his friends doing a similar motion too.

"Be careful Spyro, this boss has tricks up his sleeves." He said before walking past Spyro and his friends to check on his paintings.

While Spyro and his friends, despite their hurt Dragonflies, were still ready to take out Toasty. Whom was daring them to fight him. And they were willing to do so.

"Okay you feisty lizards, I'm taking you all down with my surprises." Toasty said, gesturing to his sheepdog, whom he believed gave Spyro and his friends trouble on the way to him.

First though, they had to take out the sheepdog, so they can take out Toasty no problem. "Okay Toasty, either you surrender, or we get to flame you. Your choice."

"Or, how about I defeat all of you and turn you all into Gnorc food." Toasty responded threateningly, trying to choose a different option.

Unfortunately for him, they aren't giving him that option.

Instead, they just torched the sheepdog and was now threatening Toasty, who was trying to run in circles around them. Unfortunately for him, they were fooling him into running from one of them into another's path of flames. Causing him to be unable to dodge their flames, and get hurt in the process. So he opened up a wall to run to another section of the stage with the Dragons in persuit, where two sheepdogs waited. Much to the Dragon's dismay.

"Try getting pa-a-a-a-ast this. Dragons." Toasty said, making a bah sound, which had Spyro feeling like he knows who this Toasty really is.

"Say, is it just me, or do I know who this guy is?" He said to his friends while smiling, which had them feeling like they know who this guy is too. Resulting in laughter.

"STOP LA-A-A-AUGHING! I'll kill you all!"

Then Toasty ended up throwing a mini scythe at them like a tomahawk. Yet they were able to dodge that, while making sure to take out the sheepdogs to leave Toasty alone. Though this time, Cynder got hit by them, leading to Spryte turning blue. Yet Toasty was more stubborn, as he swiped them with his scythe, hitting all of them. Leading to Sparx, and Spryte turning green, and Sira, and Starr turning invisible. Signaling to the latter Dragons that another hit would mean their doom.

Nevertheless, Toasty got hit too. Leading to him losing the robe and the jack o lantern pumpkin to that hit. Showing Spyro and his friends, that underneath the robe and jack o lantern, was actually a sheep on stilts. Albeit an unhinged sheep with wool that happens to be darker than normal, twitchy eyes, horns that curled, and crooked teeth, and wore a cowbell around his neck, but a sheep nonetheless.

Which despite the invisible Dragonflies on a hurt Ember and Flame, they couldn't help but laugh again. "Oh so that explains the sheep noise Toasty made while screaming! Didn't think we'd meet again." Spyro said smiling.

"Well I'm gla-a-a-ad we did. Cause with Gnasty's power, I get to take my revenge for all the times you turned my precious beautiful white wool, into an ugly black mess!" He said angrily, remembering Spyro's pranks that resulted in his singed wool.

"Well let's be fair here. The other sheep's suffered too, but hey, that's been that way with Dragons around. Keeps our Dragonflies fed… well mine and my friends anyways. What makes you so special?" Spyro asked, seeing that he flamed the sheeps for a long time, and none of them were out for revenge like Toasty was.

"Why it's my stylish wool of course. I used to be an idol for the other sheep herds, I even had beautiful yoes for girlfriends and became the beauty king of fashion two years running, until you and your lizard friends came along and ruined my good looks! DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH WORK I PUT INTO LOOKING PRETTY!? I even had a fashion show to enter, and you four did this to me!" Toasty said, gesturing towards his singed wool that was darker than normal wool.

Cynder couldn't help but smile at the memory. "Well having a beauty contest at a Dragon's stomping ground wasn't much of a good idea for you, wasn't it?" She said, curious about how Toasty of all people didn't have much thought about where to go that is safe from Dragon territories for such an event.

But what does she expect from a hedonist? Actually having a brain?

Toasty however, turned redder at what was said. "Even if you all have a point, I'd rather not take these insults from any of you! You hear me Dragons?! ALL OF YOU ARE JUST TALKING NAPALM ON ALL SIXTEEN SCALY LEGS!" He ended up huffing to get air back in his lungs, before he spoke again. "And I'll make sure that I extinguish the fires, and the lives right out of you all! Even as I'm reduced to this." He said, before he ended up running with his stilts to the third section of the world, this time with three sheepdogs.

"OH COME ON!" Spyro and Cynder complained since they too were hurt, but not to the extent that both Ember and Flame were.

"Sorry Spyro and Cynder, we should let you both handle it. Just please, don't get killed." Ember said somberly as both she and Flame stood back due to their pain.

"No problem Flame and Ember, we'll be careful."

Now with both Spyro and Cynder on the last section of the world, both of them got very careful as they took down the sheepdogs one by one. Making sure to take their time a bit, even with Toasty trying to mock them into screwing up. Which didn't work since he was a coward who let the sheepdogs do most of the damage. Soon, all of the sheepdogs got taken out leaving Toasty alone with both of the Dragons.

"Curses! I didn't think both of you would be good enough to take out my dogs! No matter, I'll just kick your scaly tails!"

Then he tried to use his stilts to take out both the Dragons with the kicking motion. However for him, he only felt wind, since both Spyro and Cynder dodged the swipe from his stilts, causing him to twirl in place to leave himself open, and proving how impractical his stilts are as weapons.

That cost Toasty dearly, as both Dragons let out their fire breath at him, leaving him falling down with a bleat and then vanishing from view as he turned into soot, leaving behind gems where he once stood.

Toasty was defeated.

Once the Dragon quartet caught their breath, they ended up celebrating their first victory against one of Gnasty's minions. Proving themselves that they could stand up to him and have him see, that he has made a mistake in attacking the Dragons with his spell.

And that mistake, is gonna cost him dearly once they get to his world to fight him.

Once they made sure that they got all of the gems that they missed from the worlds including Toasty's, and once they fully healed their Dragonflies with the meals of butterflies, they were now at the balloonist and preparing to leave the Artisans realm for the Peace keepers. With all of the freed Artisans staying behind to fix the damage that was caused by the chaos that ensued when they all got frozen, after they drove the Gnorcs out of the Artisans. They were currently saying goodbye to the four Dragons as they were getting ready to board the balloon to the Peace keepers realm.

"Goodbye little ones! Pleasant journeys on your adventures!" Astor called out to them among the Dragons as he said goodbye.

"Good luck little buddies! Give Gnasty some hotfoots to his keaster for us!" Gavin also called out smiling. "And once you all come back, you can expect some free drinks from me, they're on me!"

"Goodbye, and remember, make sure that you all collect all the gems you find so that Gnasty won't make more minions!" Argus also called out, shedding a tear.

That had all four of the Dragons shedding a tear of their own as well since they were about to leave Spyro and Flame's home where they usually hang out in when they visit each other, not to say that they never visit the Dream weavers, or the Magic crafters home worlds, it's just that they often hang out in the Artisans together. And now they're in a balloon big enough for four young Dragons, and about to travel together to the Peace keepers, and they were doing it alone together, and for a different reason entirely.

Which is to defeat Gnasty Gnorc, and free every Dragon in the other realms doing it. As well as find and take every gem along the way.

It may be hard, and they may end up finding themselves in danger often, and Gnasty may have tricks up his sleeves despite his stupid nature, but they don't care about that. Since Spyro and his friends are about to become legends among the Dragons. Because they are about to save the Dragon worlds from Gnasty and become heroes because of it. Though they aren't gonna ignore the dangers that comes with their journey. Since they know that doing so, would mean their doom, and in this case, the doom of Dragon kind.

But they aren't gonna think about that too much for now, as they now relaxed in the balloon, on their way to the next world.

Being the Peace Peepers.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2 Peace Keeper adventures

"Home sweet home, eh Guys?" Spyro asked his dragon friends.

"Yeah bro, it's nice to be here again." Flame responded.

"Except this time, we're here for an important reason." Cynder said smiling.

"And I hope it's the second step to become heroes, so I can impress Sp- I mean, so we can become legends, like the other dragons before us." Ember said, embarrassed about her near slip up.

Which fortunately for her, they ignored, as they just reached their destination after a day of traveling by balloon.

The Peace Keepers home world.

As Astor lectured to Spyro and the other whelps, The Peace Keepers were a more warriorlike pride of dragons. Who were basically the more physically stronger bunch, as well as the more stronger in breathing fire. And why not, since they were trained for battle from the moment they are old enough to do so. The reason being is that they fought any strong Gnorc and any other foe that comes their way. Even the more cunning and evil of the dragons from the other worlds weren't safe from their wrath. Even if they are a Peace Keeper dragon themselves.

They even took out a short wizard of unknown origin alongside his dinosaurs, who recently disappeared with them for some reason, at least according to the rumors in the Artisan world, whom Spyro didn't meet yet but he's sure he's evil.

What Spyro knows is that the Peace Keepers are basically what it says in their memo. They basically are dragons that keep the peace in the war torn battlegrounds that they live in. And they do that, by giving a reason to the other battlers, of why they shouldn't fight them on their turf as well as preventing a fight happening between them, and the beasts of this world, as well as slaying them and the Gnorcs that try to attack them. And on rare occasions, when they start teaming up to fight the Peace Keeper dragons together like what happened with the mentioned short wizard. Basically intimidating the Gnorcs and other bad beasts with their strength and fire, and their skills in slaying their toughest foes. They aren't being bad dragons, since the beasts are usually chaotic bad guys and the Gnorcs were loyal to Gnasty and attacked them first, they just merely prove to the other worlds why they are the dragons that they shouldn't mess with. Especially to the Gnorcs.

However, they were currently trapped in Crystal, if the Crystal dragon in front of them was any tell tale sign. So they ended up releasing that dragon, whom happened to be Titan, the General and Chief of the Peace Keepers. Who was a muscular yellow scaled dragon with leopardlike spots on him, while also having a purple mohawk as well as a beard and a tail tuft, wearing shoulder guards with a spike on them as well as a kusazuri, and a red scarf on his neck, while also having medals on his chest, and epaulettes. He is holding a battle axe as his weapon, which Spyro knew is his favorite weapon in battle.

He was briefly looking around growling like he was in the middle of battle when he got frozen, until he saw Spyro and his friends, and ended up calming down at that. "Welcome back to the Peace Keepers world Spyro and friends, I didn't think you'd all be here again at a time like this. Look around and see how our treasure has been stolen, and turned against us." He said with some venom at the last part. "Please recover our treasure Spyro and friends." He pleaded.

"Way ahead of you Titan." Spyro said smiling with his friends.

"We were collecting treasure before we arrived here. And that's what we're doing now." Flame said.

That had Titan smiling at them in relief. "Thank you little ones. I knew that you all would make fine dragon soldiers regardless, especially you Spyro." He said, before he ran out of the room of the cave, twirling his battle axe like a baton, ready for battle.

After collecting some gems in the room, Spyro and his friends left the room to see the desert of the home world of the Peace Keepers. Basically looking like a battle just took place there. With some now yellow skin toned Gnorcs celebrating their victory by using cannons, making sure the cannonballs land in their breeches, while some of them danced as they wielded spears for fighting, and even some tents were set up for supplies or hiding in, which they believed was gonna be the latter.

Then they saw Titan fighting some of the Gnorcs with his battle axe, and he was currently winning the fight with his axe and fire breath. And why not, Titan was known as the General and Chief of the Peace Keepers dragon army for a good reason, and he was the dreaded among the Gnorcs that he fought, alongside Trondo, Gunnar, Magnus, and Ulric among some others. And it shows, since the Gnorcs were not really fighting too hard, and instead were running away from him. And even running and hiding in tents.

Which Spyro and his friends ended up burning down to show the cowardly Gnorcs shaking in their soldier uniforms in fear of their wrath… At least until Spyro and his friends turned around to face Titan and see his approving look, then they turned again to see that the Gnorcs ended up mooning them. Causing all four of the dragons to end up shocked at that, while Titan felt amused yet irritated at how childish the mooning was. Although Spyro and Flame had to admit to themselves that it was pretty funny, both Ember and Cynder was offended by that as they all flamed the Gnorcs that did that as revenge.

"Be sure to free more of us little ones! I'll take them from here!" Titan called out as he continued to battle the Gnorcs.

Spyro and his friends didn't need to be told that twice, for they soon proceeded to not only battle some of the Gnorcs, but also look for the other trapped Peace Keeper dragons, and look for the Gems in the Peace Keeper realms, so that they won't be turned into Gnorcs as well.

Then they saw two other Crystal dragons that was wobbling, which had them releasing the dragons, who is Magnus and Gunnar. Magnus was a rotund built dragon who was a reddish-orange color in his scales, with a yellow underbelly, with several spikes around his body, like he was a horned lizard, or thorny devil dragon, also having dark wings with red stripes in a wavy pattern, with spikes that resembles a topknot, and his horns looked like mighty spires that were wide in diameter and pointy. He was wearing a necklace that looked like a Yokozuna's rope that held a Ruby colored egg shaped stone, while also having the same rope belt that held up his metal straps like a sumo wrestler's loin cloth.

He was among the Peace Keeper dragons that was the dreaded among the Gnorcs, simply for the reason that he was dangerous in combat, while he was one of the few dragons that didn't wield a weapon and instead, he used his bare hands for the job. Which impressed the other dragons after seeing him in action. Where he used his weight and build to his advantage, using a fighting style that was said to be a sumo wrestler's stance. Wrestling even the toughest Gnorcs to the ground and using his belly to the best effect, and his palm strikes could shatter a large stone in one strike too.

He also happens to be one of the dragons other than Titan, Gunnar, Ragnar, and Trondo, who took Spyro and his friends under their wing ever since the first time that they snuck their way to the Peace Keeper realms in search for adventure. Which led to them becoming tutors for the four dragons, two of which are Artisans, one Dream Weaver, and one Magic crafter type of dragons, teaching them all things that the Peace Keepers were known for,

…which is the 'art of the fight'.

It's no wonder why Spyro liked to be around to witness Magnus when he sees him fight his enemies. Finding him to be important to his life alongside Trondo, Titan, Gunnar, and even his father Nestor.

The same could be said about the mentioned dragons, in Flame, Cynder, and Ember's point of view.

And Gunnar was lime green scaled, who has spots all over his scales and has a large head crest. He wears a pair of belts that were crisscrossed on his hips, and a necklace that holds a blue gem on it, and he also wears an eyepatch over his left eye. What makes him special among the Peace Keepers, is the fact that he happens to have sharp teeth that gives him a skeletal appearance on his face, which makes him intimidating at least for the Gnorcs. His wings happen to be tattered, and he has a mentioned eyepatch on him which gave him a weathered soldier look.

But despite his weathered look, he still got it even at his current age. Being a veteran fighter of the Peace Keeper dragons, he was also among the dreaded towards the Gnorcs because of the fact that he not only can kick a lot of Gnorc ass, but he also looks quite intimidating for his uncommon skeletal appearance resulting from his birth and some battle damage that he suffered on the battlefield. Including the one battle that damaged his left eye, and had him wearing the eyepatch ever since. Nevertheless, he is still a combatant that no Gnorc would fight, and escape from unscathed.

Something that had Spyro finding him to be one of his favorites among the Peace Keepers.

"I see that your dragonflies are doing a good job protecting you all. Be sure to keep them strong by feeding them lots of butterflies." He said as he lifted his belly in a bouncing motion, before Gunnar then spoke to them.

"And well done, all of you. Especially you Spyro, keep it up and I know that you'll fulfill your destinies." He said proudly.

"Destines? We're just here to collect treasure, and beat Gnorc as-"

"Just keep torching your enemies and collecting treasure!" Gunnar ordered, stopping him from arrogantly boasting.

"YES SIR!" Spyro and his friends called out while saluting Gunnar. Before he and Magnus ended up joining Titan in fighting off the Gnorcs, who continued to try to run from both of them. Which Spyro and his friends made sure to remember that advice, as they felt that their journey got more fun.

But they also know that it won't be too easy from here on out as well. If their fight against Toasty was any indication.

Which is why this time, Spyro and his friends decided to do a little teaming up, and go into the Peace Keeper worlds as a duo. With Spyro and Ember going to the Dry Canyon Realm, while Cynder and Flame goes to the Cliff Town Realm. Then both dragons would go to the next worlds once they're done with the first worlds, before reuniting together for the boss.

Entering the Dry Canyon world, both Spyro and Ember ended up looking at the titular desert canyon with interest. Sure it wasn't a beautiful place as they both find the Artisans world as too beautiful, but the Peace Keepers had their own beauties in their desert Realms. Particularly with their forts. Which made the worlds of the Peace Keepers beautiful in their own way. It didn't really need to be like the Artisans to be beautiful.

"I'd never thought that it could be here, that we'd have our time together." She said.

"Neither did I Ember, neither did I." Spyro said back.

Ember blushed and smiled nonetheless, at the fact that Spyro was by her side. Feeling glad that she's the first to be at Spyro's side on this journey when they split up into duos. "We should have an anniversary of our times together on this journey. I don't think that Dry Canyon would be a necessary place to return to for our date though." She thought.

While they walked through Dry Canyon, they ended up seeing a blue thief taunting them with an egg in his hands. "Those guys again!?" He said confused and annoyed. He still isn't fond of the thieves due to their taunting, and the fact that they seemed to be connected to his parents disappearing. Which is why he still isn't fond of them at this point.

Then he heard a noise of what sounds like a whistling tea kettle sounding behind him, only to then see a fast moving shape of red and pink moving past him as it chased after the now horrified thief around the corner. As well as seeing a lemon yellow dragonfly following it with buzzing noises of nervousness. Which had him feeling a little shiver up his spine when he knew that it was Ember, who happened to be taking the thief's jab towards Spyro pretty poorly. The fact that she screamed "GET BACK HERE YOU BLUE BASTARD!" Just confirmed it.

"Note to self, don't tick off Ember." Spyro said to his dragonfly. With Sparx buzzing in agreement.

Then he saw a Crystal dragon on an elevated flat rocky platform. Which had Spyro deciding to free the dragon while Ember is busy with the thief. Once the dragon figure broke, out came Conan the lancer dragon. Who happened to be Titan's right hand dragon. He was also yellow scaled with an underbelly that had a blue color in the middle, while also having blue colors on his wings and his tuft on the tip of his tail. He wore a barber's basin for a helmet, a collar piece that is colored red, and some boots with the front parts cut off, as well as some belts. He wielded a shield, and a lance that had an arrowhead at the tip, with a thinner extended part connected to it, that ended up zig zagging to the tip, likely bent that way due to repeated battles. Nevertheless it was still useful to Conan.

He looked around the other way seeing if there are more Gnorcs, then he saw Spyro, and calmed down before standing straight with his lance. "Thank you for releasing me. I could've done more if I wasn't frozen, but hey hoo. Do you need help?"

"No thanks, I just might need you for something else though. You see, a friend of mine has an egg and in a few minutes..."

"Here I am!" Ember said in a sing song tone, causing Spyro to turn to her direction to see a satisfied Ember trotting merrily to him and Conan with an egg in her pocket and with Starr flying next to her. Obviously gained from the thief that he knew could've been clobbered, and incinerated by her for the taunt for all he cared.

Either way, Spyro was relieved that he was not that thief right now. As was Sparx.

"Or… maybe right now. Anyways I was curious if you are gonna help guard this egg for us." Spyro said as Ember handed the egg over to Conan.

"Ah! Okay dear friend. None shall touch this egg. That is, unless they're another guardian for this egg. I can guarantee it." Conan said before he flew to a safer place for the egg.

Spyro and Ember continued though the canyon fighting against the mean vultures and Gnorcs… who happened to be using some other vultures as clubs to flatten them with. Which had both of them laughing at that, finding it to be humorous as well as reminding them of the low capacity for intelligence that the Gnorcs have. After all, the Gnorcs could've had a different weapon to take like a big log, or a rock club, but they chose the vultures as the weapon. And that's just plain silly.

Which does seem slightly odd that the other vultures aren't resenting the Gnorcs for using some of them as clubs, or that they seem to hate the dragons too much to care about that. Either way, that ain't changing the fact that they're taking out any enemy in their path. And Spyro seems to be doing a good job at it as he charged and torched the Vultures, and the Gnorcs. Though Ember is pulling some of her weight too.

"Wow Spyro, you don't mess around in combat, do ya?" Ember said in amazement of Spyro taking out the vultures and Gnorc.

"Well, I did see myself as more of a Peace Keeper dragon than an Artisan, regardless of my birth there." He said smiling at her.

After all, despite being Artisan by birth, he felt himself more akin to a Peace Keeper dragon by his personality quirks. Sure he admired running through the Artisan worlds like Stone Hill, or Nevin's castle that they took back from Toasty, and he always admired the art that his people made, but he felt more at home in the Peace Keeper realms, thanks to his 'shoot first, ask questions later.' sort of trait that made him feel like he doesn't really fit in with his more good-hearted and laidback dragon folk in the Artisans. Which is the sort of trait that the Peace Keeper dragons expect and approve of on the battlefield.

Besides, every dragon does seem to admire the art of the Artisans, from the Peace Keepers to the Dream Weavers dragons. Even the relatively barbaric Beast Maker dragons likes their art. Which says a lot about their standards.

Nevertheless, Ember felt more proud, than intimidated by Spyro's prowess in combat. Feeling that someday, she could impress him with her own abilities in slaying Gnorcs.

Though she also felt a little envious of Spyro's skills, and felt glum that she ain't as skilled as he is.

"I just hope that I can pull more of my weight in fighting Gnorcs with you." She said feeling hopeful yet feeling glum too.

That had Spyro feeling a little shocked at what she said. "You mean, you couldn't pull your own weight compared to me?"

"Well you seem to be better at flaming Gnorcs compared to me. So..."

"Then don't stop trying to torch them too, and keep going." Spyro said, much to Ember's surprise.

"B-but Spyro, y-you seem to have the Gnorcs handled, so-"

"I know. It looks like I might not need help. But even if I don't need help, I would like some company in flaming Gnorcs with. After all, it's more fun with a buddy doing that with me." Spyro said smiling at her. "Besides, you're not doing bad yourself. How many Gnorcs do you remember taking out?"

"Umm… three or four?"

"Good. So chin up, take that as your first step to get better. And someday I might have an equal in you, and Cynder and Flame. And who knows, we're gonna have a fun time in the future." He said smiling.

That had Ember smiling back at him, feeling that he's right. She may be outmatched for now, but she knows that she may impress him with her skill and training one day. Regardless of her upbringing in the Dream Weavers.

But right now, she had to follow Spyro's lead as she followed him through Dry Canyon and collected the gems with him.

All of a sudden, they ended up seeing a pair of Crystal dragon statues when they got to the return home Podium. One was out of reach and high on a cliff, and another was closer and took only going up the steps to get to it. Spyro ended up having to think about how to get to the high cliff that had the Crystal dragon statue on it, while Ember also wondered how to glide to that place too, let alone climb up to it.

"Any ideas Spyro?" Ember asked, curious about what's going through his head.

"I'm thinking, I'm thinking. Just a sec." He said as he let the gears turn in his head on how to reach that place. Running his mind through the canyon to look for the high enough place to glide to the dragon from.

But for now, he had to free the one in reach. So he did, and released Boris the wrangling dragon, who had dark grey horns (One of which was broken to where he has only half of it on his head.), two large teeth on his jaw, also having a necklace that acted like a metal collar with a bell on it, while having bracelets on his ankles and wrists and he held a rope. He was yellow scaled with dark spots on his back and shoulders, and he has a rattlesnake's tail on him too.

Which is what gave him the nickname, 'The rattlesnake dragon.', as well as 'Venom breath.' due to the common knowledge of rattlesnakes being poisonous. Not that he minded.

"Thanks for releasing me Spyro, now I can continue wrangling Gnorcs and sending them packing. By the way, Dry canyon rewards good gliders. You're both good gliders, eh Spyro and Ember?" He asked in a challenging tone.

Spyro looked at him like he told a lame joke, while Ember felt a tiny bit offended, but she knew better than to fight and make enemies of the Peace Keeper dragons like him at her current strength. Besides, they are good friends too. "I was, born to glide!" He exclaimed, challenging him back. Much to the amusement of Boris, who flew to fight the big Gnorcs with his green fire breath, which was named 'Poisonous fire.' due to green, as well as purple colors being associated with poison.

Before he did though, he ended up telling Spyro that he's gonna save some Gnorcs for him to take on, much to his excitement.

Then he heard Ember getting his attention as she glided to the cave to his left, causing him to quickly follow her there by gliding too. Once in, they ended up making short work of the rock firing, musket toting Gnorc while getting the gems inside. Then they both ended up getting out where they ended up seeing that they could glide from where they are to the archway, leading to the end to glide from to the cave leading to the other section of the dry canyon, if they glide to the right.

It was where Spyro got an idea of what to do for the Crystal dragon on the high place. So he ended up angling himself to the left, and jumped and glided while keeping himself hugging the walls, with Ember behind him since she wondered what he's doing. Then once he saw the high cliff that he was looking for, he then saw that there was also a part of the cliff that was lowered down and flat, like it was a platform for Spyro to land on. Which he did before climbing up to the curved walkway that curved towards the cliff that held the Crystal dragon statue, now ready to be smashed.

Which he proceeded to do, to release Maximos the Warhammer wielder, who was another roundly built dragon similar to Magnus. He was a yellow scaled dragon that wore leather and fur studded chest harness with a stone buckle. He has an x scar on his neck, and he carries a stone war hammer as his weapon of choice. He also unfortunately has small wings that is barely seen from the front, but that didn't really bother him.

Maximos was a fighting dragon if that war hammer was any indication, and he had a similar round rotund build to Magnus, but he wasn't as feared as him as well as others, nor did he use his bare hands. He also didn't really fight a lot nor did he train a lot, and instead he also had a side job as a chef of the Peace Keepers. With his main dish and delicacies being vultures, which he finds as his favorite food to eat, as well as to serve to the Peace Keepers.

Which the other Peace Keeper dragons, agrees with him on. Finding him to be a good chef, as well as a decent fighter in his own right. But nothing to write home about.

"Incredible glide, Spyro and Ember. I thought I'd be stuck here forever with those ugly vultures on my head. Especially with the droppings, blech." He quietly said the last part, much to Spyro's confusion. "Those birds might look tough, but they're pretty tasty. Flame broiled, with a pinch of salt…" He continued to say while he decided to fly away.

All while that was going on, Ember was staring at Spyro in shock. Which he ended up noticing and ended up wondering why she stared.

Eventually Ember was able to ask. "H-how… did you…" She tried to ask.

"Trust my instincts, take a deep breath, and imagine the possibilities." He said, remembering what his father taught him. Remembering his lessons in droves, regardless of how boring they felt.

It was at this point that both Spyro and Ember had a similar thought in their heads.

"Maybe I'm/he's more Artisan than I thought."

*Later*

On the other section of the Dry Canyon, after they ended up finding a key on one of the spires that had a flat top, they now walked their way through the cave reaching the other end where they end up seeing a building with a Crystal dragon statue inside.

Which Ember ended up touching to have it shatter to release Ivor the bomb making Peace Keeper dragon. He was a greyish pink scaled dragon with a grey underbelly, who was bottom heavy and elderly, with patched up damaged wings which was purple colored, which is also the color of his horns. He wore an aviator hat with goggles and gloves and he had a vulture's ruff around his neck. And he carried a black spherical bomb on his hands.

He was known as the bomb making dragon as well as the bomber of the Peace Keeper army, who, before Spyro was born, was famous among the Peace Keepers for risking his life to drop and throw explosives at the weak points of the large beasts of the Peace Keeper world, and infamous among Gnorcs as the dragon that dropped bombs on a crowd of them, which gave him the nickname among Peace Keepers as the 'baron of booms', and as the 'pink explosion of doom' among the Gnorcs. And he still got it even at his old age.

"Is that you, Spyro? Ember? And I'm guessing you have two more friends?"

"Yep, it's us, and Flame and Cynder are in a different world rescuing dragons too." Ember said while Spyro smiled.

Ivor smiled back at them. "Ever since all of you were wee puffs of smoke, we've known…"

"You've known…" Spyro said.

"Ah… I forgot." Ivor finally said. Which caused a face fault courtesy of both Ember and Spyro.

After getting up, Spyro and Ember ended up feeling annoyed at the senility of Ivor, but didn't complain. "Well just in case you remember, be sure to tell us." Spyro said as he and Ember got out of the building and to the higher parts of the cliff.

Where little did they know, Ivor sneezed and accidentally ignited the wick and arming the bomb due to his fire. With his quick thinking, he ran out of the building, then ended up throwing the bomb off the cliff causing it to explode harmlessly on the way down the cliff, despite making a loud boom.

Causing Spyro and Ember to stop in place with a start, before they would glide to the higher parts of the cliff from the building. "Did ya hear something?" Spyro asked casually as Ember looked around looking for the source of the loud boom, before just shrugging at Spyro. "Then let's go get more treasure." He said before he and Ember glided to the section that leads back to the main section, as well as high enough for them to glide to the wide flat rock spire in the distance to open the chest, then continue on through dry canyon.

*Meanwhile*

Cynder and Flame was exiting the main building of the Cliff Town as they looked around at the surprisingly nice looking town that seems to have not suffered any battle damage so far. Which isn't surprising to them since Cliff Town is the stomping ground of the Peace Keeper dragons as well as a sort of lounge for those that wants to take a break from the fighting for a bit. So they'd never expect any battle damage to Cliff Town.

What they did expect though, was that there would be Gnorcs in Cliff Town since the dragons were frozen. Like the metal poncho cape wearing pueblo Gnorcs like the one that they charged through just seconds after they entered Cliff Town, as well as most bizarrely, a big momma Gnorc that was near a cauldron mixing something in it. Which had both Cynder and Flame wondering what was being mixed in the cauldron.

Nevertheless, they had to find out by taking out the big momma Gnorc. So they both charged at the big momma Gnorc with Cynder breathing fire on the big Gnorc… as the Gnorc slapped Flame and sent him flying after he rammed into its chest.

"Flame! Are you alright?"

"I'm fine, it didn't hurt as bad as it looked. In fact, I don't think that slap harmed me as it should've." He said gesturing to Sira, who was still cerise pink colored, and chuckling at what happened to Flame. "Talk about giving new meaning to the term 'you hit like a girl." Flame joked, getting a chuckle out of Cynder.

"That's relieving to know, we better avoid the ledges though when we get slapped, or it'd be one heck of a fall from here." Cynder said. "Oh. And be sure to torch the larger Gnorcs since our current strength isn't enough for them. Trust me, learned that the hard way myself."

She said as they kept on going, while Flame made sure to keep Cynder's advice in mind.

Then they came across another dragon statue, that they touched to make it rumble before shattering to release another Peace Keeper dragon. This one named Halvor, who is a pinkish purple scaled dragon that wields a big Warhammer that seems to have a big obsidian rock that was shaped like an angry ram head, that is also used as a battering ram. He also wears leather bracelets that cover his forearms as well as a battle tunic's lower half with an elongated and studded front piece. And also, he has some black scales that also form black plates on some of his body that protects him.

Halvor is known for one thing, being his big Warhammer that was known to break down stone, metal doors, and even the gates of any fortress in the Peace Keepers realms that the Gnorcs use for defense. Which is why he is also among the dreaded of the Peace Keeper dragons that also give reason to the Gnorcs of why they shouldn't cause chaos in their realms. But physically as well as skillfully, he's nothing to write home about.

"How strong can I be in order to melt metal armor anyway?" Flame asked.

"I'm sure you can someday, but be sure to remember this. Your current power of your fire breath won't work on metal armor, but a charge should do the trick. At least, against the smaller ones." Halvor said.

"But what if it's a big Gnorc with armor that we'll be facing in the future?" Cynder asked. Startling Halvor.

"Well… try looking for a weakness while falling back? Either way, don't give up." He awkwardly said before flying away to fight some Gnorcs with his Warhammer. Showing them that he's still dangerous.

After shrugging at each other yet taking the advice, both dragons continued onward taking out any Gnorc that Halvor missed along the way to the biggest building in Cliff Town which has a path on the roof that leads to the Crystal dragon on the very top of the building. So they both kept on going up on the roof of the building while taking out the Gnorcs that got in their way.

Along the way to the top, they couldn't help but admire the view from the big building that showed the desert in the distance across the river. Even if the Peace Keepers home world mainly consists of deserts as well as sandy mountains, it had its share of beauties as well. Even if it isn't as beautiful as the Artisans world or the Magic Crafters, and Dream Weavers worlds, but it didn't need to. It just created its own share of admirable views. Which Spyro and his friends was okay with.

Then once they got to the top, they had to get past the fat Gnorcs. Which was no problem for either of them as they also got the gems that the Gnorcs dropped as well as the gems from the cauldrons that they also burned, and proceeded to break the Crystal dragon to free Enzo. Enzo was also a pinkish purple scaled dragon with purple jewels on his chin and large feathered wings like a bird, who happened to be an indigenous warrior like the Mesoamericans of legend. Wearing a golden helmet adorned with his own feathers, a collar that is read with gold lines on it that is shaped like a sun, and shoulder pads. He wields a mace as his weapon that was designed with a gold body also having leather straps, with flanges that connected at the top, and trailed down to the neck.

Enzo was like Magnus in being that he is also built like a rotund dragon. Yet he is different from him in that he uses a weapon, and he fights differently from Magnus in that he also uses his colors for psychological scaring. Which since he's a formidable fighter, he would win battles and the Gnorcs would end up being scared away because of his colors. But compared to Titan in combat skill, he's nothing to write home about.

"Hey Enzo. I wonder, what's on the other side?" Flame asked.

"Well why don't you glide there and see? After all, I'm sure this is high enough for you to reach there." Enzo said smiling.

"Sure… of course. We should keep that in mind." Flame said embarrassed.

Enzo ended up joining Halvor in his fight against the Gnorcs as both Flame and Cynder ended up gliding and reaching the other side of the river running through Cliff Town to get to the desert half of the Realm, now continuing onwards to grab more gems, and to release one more dragon.

*Meanwhile*

Both Spyro and Ember ended up finishing Dry Canyon, and now were in Ice Cavern. Both of them shivered at how cold it was in Ice Cavern, yet they didn't let the cold bother them too much as they still had work to do. Which is rescuing dragons and collecting gems before Gnasty does.

After they entered the Ice Cavern, they ended up seeing one of those chests that they saw before, where they had to make a gem pop out and collect it while it's in the air, which is what they did, causing the chest to shatter like glass. And they also found a big muscular purple Gnorc in their way. Which they burned before continuing to the little pathway after collecting more gems, leading to a Crystal dragon only to get intercepted by a smaller purple Gnorc on ski's holding a snowball. Ember ended up taking out the Gnorc despite getting hit by his snowball which for some reason ended up hurting and turning her dragonfly blue.

Despite that though, and being baffled at how the snowball hurts, she just merely became more careful of the ski Gnorcs as she proceeded to release the dragon from Crystal. Who is named Ulric the Viking dragon. He is a red scaled Peace Keeper dragon who has a belt on his waist, bandage wrappings on his hands, a leather bracelet on his right hand, and a pauldron on that is held by a harness. He held a Viking sword on his right hand, and has a shield wrapped on his left forearm, and another tinier metal shield that wrapped near the end of his tail. And he had a nose ring.

He was the dreaded among the dragons from the Gnorcs eyes, for the fact that he fought like the Vikings of legend, and doing a good job while doing it. That and he was known as the Berserker as well since he fought at his hardest when he loses his mind to his battle lust, or his rage. Which makes him one of the most intimidating among the Gnorcs and even to some fellow dragons, though Titan liked his attitude for that reason, and he does make sure to remember who's friend and foe when he goes nuts.

Also he happens to be quite a trash talker towards the Gnorcs.

Which had Spyro cracking up at some of them. His favorite being the 'I'll shine my boot up real nice, turn it sideways, and stick it right up where the sun don't shine!' quote.

"Hello Spyro, Ember, try taking my advice. Try waiting until either of you grow up till you're both big and strong… like me, before charging those large enemies." He said.

"Don't worry, a friend of ours told us that already." Spyro said.

"Ah. Good, just making sure to look out for my little friends. Especially protecting one who shall someday fulfil his destiny." He said before running through the cave to battle Gnorcs.

That had Spyro confused and thinking about what he said as well as reminding him of his conversation with Gunnar. He wondered what his destiny was as well as where that destiny could take him. Which had him feeling curious about what this destiny is, if only he had the answer, and the details of that answer is from the Peace Keeper dragons.

If it means that he would kick Gnasty's ass though, then he would be okay with that.

He ended up continuing onwards through the ice cavern with Ember before he could think about it more. Deciding to save it for later. They ended up taking out more Gnorcs together with Ulric as they now saw an indoor section of the ice cavern which happened to be a brick mini castle, which has a catwalk, that has a treasure chest at the end of the path. Which they knew they needed a key to grab to open it.

Once inside the castle, they took out some more Gnorcs that was near the Crystal dragon. Before releasing the imprisoned dragon inside, who was Todor. He is an archer dragon who is bright blue scaled while having angellike wings, who wears a helmet that has antlers like a buck as well as ears of a dear, as well as a winter coat with a cloth around his stomach and straps around his hands. He wields a bow and has a quiver on his back.

Todor as an archer was also pretty scary among Gnorcs since he happened to be quite the shot with his trusty bow, and his magic lightning and ice arrows. He even took out a Gnorc from far away, and shocked a puddle of water as at least four Gnorcs stood on it. Which had him famous for his ability in archery, and compared to Ulric and Titan, he might not be as dreaded towards the Gnorcs, but he'll get there someday.

"Hey Spyro, Ember, there is an armored Gnorc up ahead who happens to be big."

"Welp, …guess we better take a different path until we know of a way to beat him. C-coming Spyro?" Ember asked. Seeing that going up against a large armored Gnorc would be suicide. Which Spyro could concur with her on.

"Or why don't we send Ulric after him? He'll take him out." He responded ready to follow her to Ulric.

"Hold on, both of you. Sure he might be fireproof at your current strengths, but his armor is metal as you would know. And in this cold cavern, armor can make their feet very slippery." He said grinning at Spyro and Ember.

"Aaahh." Spyro said grinning too when he got what he means by that. Which also had Ember grinning too when she got it too. So they both proceeded onwards through the cave to where they end up meeting the mentioned armored Gnorc that dared them to try to burn him.

Only to then be surprised when both of them charged him which caused him to slip and slide to the edge over deadly purple ooze, and then fall into the ooze as he lost a gem in the process. Which Sparx picked up as he and Ember continued on in the ice cavern. Both smiling with humor and victory at what happened to the Gnorc.

*Time skip*

Spyro and Ember was able to not only grab all the gems, they also released Andor and Asher, and eventually released Ragnar. Ragnar Was a magenta scaled dragon with a yellow underbelly. He wore armor bracelets and a necklace, and he wielded a small club on his tail that doubled as a box for his scrolls. He also happens to have steam coming out of his nostrils.

Ragnar was basically a more scholarly type of Peace Keeper dragon. Representing the more intellectual type of dragons in the Peace Keepers, which Titan appreciates, and finds trust in quite well. After all, just because they like to battle, doesn't mean they're gonna be unintelligent about it. It was said that Ragnar was Artisan born, before he joined the Peace Keeper dragons for battle knowledge.

Which Spyro feels, is what he could end up doing too, some day at least.

"Excellent, you've all done well. Some of our dragons thought you all weren't ready. But I knew they were wrong." He said smiling.

"We're ready alright… ready for what?" Spyro said curiously as well as annoyed as he remembered his conversation with the Peace Keeper dragons that he freed with Ember. Like with Gunnar in the Peace Keeper fields, Ivor in the dry canyon (Though he couldn't put it past him for his senility since he's old.), and now even Ulric, Andor, and Ragnar was talking about his destiny that he was being cryptic about.

"You'll get your answer sometime Spyro. Right now you have a job to do. But I promise that you'll get your answer after you free us. Alright soldier?!"

Spyro and Ember saluted the dragon as they proceeded to go to the vortex that sends them back to the home world. Spyro was still curious as is Ember, they didn't poke for answers since it would be a bad idea to try to speak out against a Peace Keeper. Unless it's for an important matter.

They just hope their answer would involve taking out Gnasty Gnorc.

All four of the dragons were at the portal that they knew goes to the mountain plateau that belongs to Trondo. They were currently wondering what strong foe they could face off against all while speaking to each other in a circle while the final stages of the battle that ended with the last stand of the Gnorcs happened around them.

They also had Spyro coming back, who just recently completed the night flight challenge, which was pretty hard. Harder than what they all fought against since it was a timed challenge and obstacle course. Though it was a bit easier than sunny flight, but Spyro knew how Ember felt with that flight afterwards.

They also had a similar question in their minds that they all wanted to ask. What was their destiny? Why did the dragons they freed imply that they could be chosen ones or something when all dragons could be chosen ones. At least where taking Gnasty out was concerned. Also why all four of them?

But they still had a job to do, which is to fight the boss that they heard about from the Peace Keeper dragons, who was called Dr. Shemp, who happened to be crazy yet intelligent for a Gnorc. As well as rescue Trondo too.

So they decided to ask the Peace Keepers as well as Nestor and their parents later, and just entered the portal that sent them to the mountain plateau where they know they'll meet Trondo. Since it's his stomping ground.

*Slap*

"AAAAAAHHHHHH!"

Where just seconds later, they ended up getting under attack by some metal wearing Gnorcs that ran at them at high speeds with insanity in their motions trying to harm the dragon Quartet.

They ended up dodging the Gnorcs by rolling out the way, and the next thing they knew is that the Gnorcs didn't turn around to run at them again, and instead they just kept going till they ended up running off the mountain screaming. While losing their gems that flew out of them before they fell off.

"Okay, that's just wrong." Cynder said, which all the dragons agreed with her on.

"Not to mention a little creepy. Almost makes me feel sorry for them." Ember said.

"Though I'm getting the impression that it's cause the Gnorcs aren't very bright." Spyro said. Which Flame and Ember was in agreement with too.

"What was the first clue?" Cynder deadpanned. Causing the trio to laugh at that, with her joining in seconds after.

Once they were done laughing, they ended up collecting gems and continuing onwards through the path to the deeper parts of the plateau mountain. While making sure to take out the big momma Gnorcs of Cliff Town as well as the crazy metal Gnorcs that runs at them. The latter of which they dodge and let fall off, or they charged down and gained their gems.

Till eventually, they collected almost all of the gems after some gliding, until they ended up making it to the whirlwind that lead to the interior of the plateau that Trondo hangs out in. Which they used to enter the walkway leading to the interior. Where they saw a Crystal dragon by the large podium arena.

On the podium arena was the infamous Dr. Shemp himself. A largest Gnorc that they saw so far, that was yellow skinned with a weird hair dress of leaves that makes him look like a witch doctor, who wore sunglasses, sandals, and a metal apron-like chest piece covering his front. Who happens to be wielding a wooden staff that has a mask at the end of it, and a skull on top of it. And he was currently grinning at the Crystal dragon figure like he was nonverbally rubbing in the dragon's face at how he's been beaten and trapped in Crystal.

It's too bad for him that that is about to change.

As Spyro proceeded to free the dragon that was trapped in Crystal, who was Trondo the assassin dragon. He is a yellow scaled dragon that has dreadlock like scales trailing down his head while having scars on his body, and has a reddish underbelly. He wears a bandanna, a brown leather-like tunic that has fluff around his waist, bandages on his hands and feet, and a weapon pouch on his tunic where he keeps his gear inside.

Trondo was another dreaded dragon among Gnorcs and another right hand dragon of Titan's. Any top Gnorc or beast that needs assassinating? Trondo's your dragon to turn to for that, as well as other jobs for a ninja to do. Yet even if the Gnorcs found him and was able to fight him in combat, they were still outmatched since Trondo is flexible as well as strong in combat, as his weapons and his skills were nothing to sneeze at.

Also Spyro's favorite Peace Keeper dragon.

"Ah! Thank you all for releasing me. Especially from that creep. Because I tell ya, that guy thinks he's so cool. You have no idea what it's been like listening to him over and over!" Trondo said angrily and exasperated, gesturing to a now angered Dr. Shemp.

"I'm guessing that it's up to us to beat that guy? If so, then any tricks up his sleeve we should watch out for?" Flame asked, preparing to fight Dr. Shemp.

"Nah. Other than that whacking stick he wields, he has only himself in fighting you four. He just feels that he's too cool to have minions doing the fight with him. But I'll tell you one thing, he should watch his back." He said punctuating the last part with a smug grin, before falling back to the Peace Keeper realms to help the fight there, leaving all four of them against Dr. Shemp.

"Little dragons free big one! Dr. Shemp destroy all of you! Dr. Shemp smash little dragons for Gnasty Gnorc." He said angrily before daring the dragons to come up to the podium.

Which the dragons were ready to do that, they just decided to take turns in fighting Dr. Shemp. Eventually, they decided to let Spyro go first since they agree that Spyro is the strongest among the quartet.

While both Dr. Shemp and Spyro stared each other down, Spyro ended up thinking about the last part that Trondo told him, briefly wondering what it meant, until he realized what it would mean. Which he believed is the weakness of Dr. Shemp's.

Sure enough Dr. Shemp ended up charging Spyro with his staff over his head trying to smash it on his head, only for Spyro to predict what he was gonna do, so he dodged to the left and quickly ran around him as Dr. Shemp ended up smashing only the stone on the podium. And sure enough, Spyro saw that his back, or in this case his butt was definitely exposed behind the armor. Which Spyro took advantage of and shot his flames out at the butt.

Cue Dr. Shemp shrieking in pain as he hopped to another section of the area over the bridge that was made, to where another podium arena was, with the four dragons in pursuit. All while he was patting the fire on his butt to put it out.

Once he reached the podium, Dr. Shemp ended up getting more angry. "Purple dragon hurt Dr. Shemp. Dr. Shemp do better this time!" Dr. Shemp said as he got ready to fight the dragons as one of them stepped forward. This one being Flame.

"Okay! I'm ready to impress you, bro!" Flame said as he got ready for what Dr. Shemp was about to do against him. Hoping that he would be able to win this round against Dr. Shemp.

Only to learn the hard way that despite the way he speaks, he is smarter than he looks.

Dr. Shemp ended up spinning around briefly showing his backside, which Flame tried to burn, only to burn the metal front of Dr. Shemp's and get hit on the head from his staff for his troubles. Turning his dragonfly blue.

The other dragons cringed at the sight of that, finding it painful to get hit by the staff. Which Dr. Shemp does find pleasure from doing.

"Go ahead and flee red beast. Dr. Shemp too strong for you." Dr. Shemp said as he readied another trick.

Flame had to be on his toes and see what else Dr. Shemp could do to him. "I'll do it later. Right now I'm burning your butt!" Flame said determined as he got ready to dodge another hit from Dr. Shemp. He ended up seeing his chance when Dr. Shemp jumped up while he twirled his staff and tried to smash Flame again, only for Flame to run to the right of him and was now behind him. Now about to breath fire on him.

Only for him to jump upwards while using his staff for balancing on its skull, causing him to balance upside down briefly before landing back on his feet on the other end of the podium arena to twirl his staff again, basically showing how flexible he really is despite his looks of a nearly naked fat Gnorc with a feather head dress. Which Spyro and his friends had to admit, looked pretty cool seeing him do that.

They almost wished that Dr. Shemp became their friend because of that… almost.

"Thought it'd be easy to torch Dr. Shemp's behind? Dr. Shemp not think so." He said cockily as he made a gun firing gesture, complete with shooting noise.

Despite the dodge that Dr. Shemp did, it didn't intimidate Flame as he continued the fight against Dr. Shemp. Who proved to be quite a pain to burn due to his flexibility and his metal chest armor. Nevertheless, Flame persevered even if he suffered another blow from Dr. Shemp, turning Sira green.

Till eventually, he got his opening when Dr. Shemp did another spin smash attack that he did to Flame the first time, only he was ready for it, and he fired his breath at Dr. Shemp's behind causing him to yelp in pain again as he hopped his way to the third podium arena trying to put the fire on his butt out. Which he was able to do so on the podium, and now he was even more determined to kill all of them.

"Dr. Shemp fight all of you! Show all tiny dragons how mighty Dr. Shemp is!" He yelled out as the four dragons ended up going on the podium when they decided that Dr. Shemp is tougher than they thought. So all of them is fair enough.

So they were now on their toes, trying to find an opening for Dr. Shemp to make when he attacks. However, Dr. Shemp was ready for all of them and thought of a blow that would take them all down.

Once they got close enough, Dr. Shemp faked them out by raising his staff over his head making them expect the smashing hit he was trying to make, only for him to then lower the staff to his side, then did a sweeping attack that ended up tripping up the dragons, and then did another attack that pushed them off the podium with a tumble while also changing their dragonflies colors, and in Flame's case, took away his dragonfly.

And that move nearly had them falling into the ooze below.

They were able to avoid their oozy fate by grabbing the edge of the area, now they're trying to pull themselves up onto land so that they'll continue the fight. The first to go up was Spyro since he was strong. So he was able to pull up Flame, but Dr. Shemp was seeing this and he was gonna make sure to take them out.

Which Spyro noticed so he had Flame rescue them while he takes on Dr. Shemp. So he got on the podium arena and fought against Dr. Shemp before he was able to attack them. Despite being on a podium that was bigger than the last ones giving him room, he still had some troubles against Dr. Shemp since he was still flexible, for a fat Gnorc. Since every time he'd try to breathe fire on his behind, he'd quickly turn it to block his fire with the metal apron, or jump over him with a frontflip or backflip. Not to mention some cartwheels.

Nevertheless, he knew that he has to at least distract him till his friends are on land.

Which he was able to do a good job at despite taking another blow that caused Sparx to turn green. "Dr. Shemp is the best there is! All dragons bow to Dr. Shemp!" He yelled out as he did a throat slashing gesture trying to intimidate Spyro while they circled each other.

All he did though was cause Spyro to just roll his eyes in annoyance. "And the Artisan dragons thought that I had problems with my ego. Wait'll they get a load of this guy." He thought. Then he noticed that his friends were alright, and they were now sneaking behind Dr. Shemp ready to blow fire at his behind. He just needs to keep Dr. Shemp on him.

The fight was on its last legs as Dr. Shemp was able to trip Spyro again and put him on his back, with his staff now at the ready, about to smash it on Spyro. "Any last words, purple dragon?" Dr. Shemp asked.

"J-just one." He said faking his fear. "NOW!" He called out.

Then Spyro rolled out of the way as his friends burned Dr. Shemp's butt the third time. Causing him to yell in pain one more time, before he then fell down on his back after one little jump forward, now lifeless. Which is before the Gems popped out where he once was as he vanished into soot. Which the dragonflies collected for their dragons.

Dr. Shemp was defeated.

Spyro and his friends celebrated at the defeat of Dr. Shemp, whom they knew was another of the top minions of Gnasty Gnorc's that he put in charge of the dragon Worlds. Which brought them another step closer to defeating Gnasty, regardless of the dangers they fought against while Dr. Shemp was still alive. Now they were more confident that they can take out Gnasty Gnorc.

That is, if they can make it to his world to do that.

Once the Gnorcs surrendered, and ended up being forced to retreat away from the Peace Keepers worlds for now, the Peace Keeper dragons ended up celebrating their victory in taking back their lands with the help of Spyro and his three dragon friends freeing them from their Crystal prisons that they guessed Gnasty put them in.

The celebrations was now being held all over the Home world and the Realms within, with parties by the fire, as well as the ooze pits, sparring matches, drinking contests, even singing ballads were done, not to mention the dancing that the dragons and dragonesses also did, etc. Most of which Spyro and his friends took part in as they recovered, and they were pretty fun.

Soon though they had to have their answer. What is their destiny that they were given cryptic hints about?

Which the Peace Keeper dragons felt a little hesitant about answering. But they knew that they had no choice but to answer through their chief's mouth.

Which Titan proceeded to do so, saying that the journey to their destiny indeed involved kicking Gnasty's ass. Which was fine with all four of the dragons since that's what they were on a journey for. They also learned that it also involves taking out other villains that they might meet someday after Gnasty falls. Including a pair of dark sorcerer dragons. Which had all four of them curious about who they are, but they didn't get any answers about that as they said they'll get those answers when the time is right.

For now though, they were saying goodbye to the Peace Keeper realms. As they were at full strength again, and about to depart on the balloon that belongs to Gosnold, to go to the Magic Crafters world.

"Good work soldiers! I see our training was put to good use." Titan applauded to the four dragons. Proud that they beaten Dr. Shemp.

"We're just doing our best sir." Spyro said with all three dragons nodding in agreement, as they said goodbye to their fatherly figure.

"And your all doing a good job at it. Just promise me two things. First, Be careful on your journey to Gnasty Gnorc. I'd rather not tell your father the bad news that you got either squashed, incinerated, or even turned into a statue as well." He said.

"Not to mention the doom of our kind." Spyro thought. "And the second?"

"Be sure to keep up your good fight even in the Magic Crafters world. They may need your help as well if we're not the only ones frozen. Not to mention the fact that those sorcerer wannabe's might not know how to get the Gnorcs off their tails even if their lives depended on it." Titan said to Spyro.

Spyro and his friends couldn't stop the giggles coming out of them as they saluted Titan. "We'll do our best sir!" Cynder said, not minding what Titan called her people.

After all, the Peace Keepers and the Magic Crafter dragons didn't see eye to eye in many things, but they never fought even once, and they would help each other out no questions asked.

Soon they were on the basket of the balloon as they were now on their way to the Magic Crafters world, saying goodbye to the Peace Keepers.

"So long little ones! Thank you for coming!" Ragnar called out.

"Give those Gnorcs something to run home about! Make them regret attacking us!" Halvor called.

"Give them all hell guys! Kick them hard in the keasters for me! And don't forget to come back for my vulture cuisine!" Maximos said.

"Go on and take them down! Go ahead and take your horns, shine 'em up nice, then shove them up where the sun don't shine!" Ulric said, trash talking the Gnorcs again.

"Custodi Draco Spirituum Excelsis!" Titan called out. Using the phrase that happened to go back to the beginning of the Peace Keepers age, also said to be used in the beginning of the age of the dragon realms too. Which the Peace Keepers kept alive. The phrase being 'Keep the dragon spirits high.' a sort of code of honor that the Peace Keepers take seriously, being used as a send off for the soldiers when they part ways. Especially when the allied soldiers, are about to enter the battlefield that is dangerous, or if a guardian or mentor dragon sends their trainees or dragon whelps off to their first battle.

"Itineris Finis et Defectum!" Spyro and his friends said. Using the phrase that is usually the response to those that says the mentioned phrase. Which usually means 'and may my journey never end in failure.' Which is a promise to the dragons that they shall be back alive no matter how harmed they are in the journey.

Which is what the Four Brave Dragons intend to do as they rode the balloon on their way to the next world, being the Magic Crafters.

Chapter Text

Meanwhile… in Gnasty's world,

It was in the big room that a meeting between Gnorcs was taking place inside. The leader of them meeting, being Gnasty Gnorc himself.

"ATTENTION MINIONS!" Gnasty yelled out to silence the Gnorcs inside.

"As you know, or should know by now, I have turned the dragons of the other realms, being the Artisans, Peace Keepers, Magic Crafters, Beast makers, and even the Dreamweavers, into stone!" Gnasty announced proudly.

The Gnorcs ended up cheering at the news that he made, feeling proud of their master's goal being accomplished. Which lasted for minutes before being silenced again from Gnasty's yelling.

"Which means that as long as they are trapped in stone, they cannot do anything about us as we invade their lands and take their treasure for ourselves! Once that's done, we shall take all those dragons, round them up, and put them in one place, and create a historical museum! For all future Gnorcs to learn about, and smile knowing that our age began… WITH ME!" He continued, raising his macelike scepter in the air.

The Gnorcs celebrated again, looking forward to the new future that Gnasty Gnorc is intending to make for them. Even though some Gnorcs did feel scared of a life under the intimidating gnorc in bright yellow armor. The celebration got cut short when he yelled again, this time glaring at all of them.

"However, it has come to my attention, that the dragons of the Artisan world and the Peace Keepers world has suddenly been released from their Crystal prisons, and they're now building up a counterattack against me! ME!" He said pounding his free fist against his armor. "The mighty Gnasty Gnorc, is about to be attacked back by those scaled beasts! Which leads to my question, how did they get free?!" He angrily asked his Gnorcs.

Which one of them ended up walking onto the stage where Gnasty is, regardless of his nervousness. "W-well you see… the reason is that…"

"Spit it out! Or I'll make paste out of you!" He demanded patting his macelike scepter. "Or shall I turn you back into a Gem, and melt you down into another one to make a better minion out of, or just turn into gold! So hard to choose."

After a gulp in nervousness, the Gnorc ended up answering what he heard from the Gnorcs that retreated from the Artisans and Peace Keeper worlds. "It's because… there were four young dragons that somehow dodged the bolts that you fired. And now they're freeing the bigger dragons as we speak." The Gnorc replied.

The news surprised Gnasty. As well as left him frustrated at that too. "Four dragons!? Four F$%#ING DRAGONS!? It can't be, I thought I hit every dragon in the realms!"

"Well maybe it's cause they're fast on their feet, I reckon?" One Gnorc asked.

"No no! They could be small enough to have one miss. After all, it's harder to hit a smaller target I believe." Another said.

"Or maybe it could be both reasons?" Another Gnorc answered among the chatter of the Gnorcs that gave their theories.

"SILENCE!" Gnasty yelled out making every Gnorc in the massive room to quiet down.

"What else have you learned about them?" He asked.

"Well… I heard that their names were Spyro, Cynder, Flame, and Ember." The Gnorc close to Gnasty said.

"And what else?"

"T-they… they ended up f-freeing the dragons in the Artisans and Peace Keepers, and…" The Gnorc took a deep breath, then continued. "And I heard from the other Gnorcs that they defeated Toasty, and Dr. Shemp." The Gnorc said nervously.

Gnasty was surprised and shocked at the news of both of their demise. "They… they beaten my strongest minions? Even Dr. Shemp?" He thought.

"H-how can that be?! Actually don't answer that. BUT HOW DARE THEY! They were my best minions, and Dr. Shemp was my favorite too! They'll pay for that!" Gnasty said angrily.

"How do you plan t-to do t-that boss?" The Gnorc asked.

"Simple. I'm gonna call my third toughest minion to face off against them. I'm sure he'll defeat those four dragons!" Gnasty said picking up a telephone. Ready to call the minion for help.

"Third toughest minion? OH! Isn't that the minion with that unfortunate name?"

"NO HE'S NOT! He's a wind wizard, and one of the best ones out there! And my best creation of a minion!" Gnasty said proudly, remembering creating him shortly before the insult that lead to Gnasty freezing the dragons.

"Then that's the minion with the unfortunate name. Who was that guy exactly?" Another Gnorc asked.

"I believe that's either glowbard?" A Gnorc responded.

"No, it could be slow marred?" Another said.

"No No! It could be, Hogarth?" Another responded.

"NO! IT'S BLOW HARD!" Gnasty angrily answered loudly, causing silence in the room.

This time though it's for a different reason, as every Gnorc in the room was silent so that they'll take in the name that Gnasty said in his outburst. Which had him initially glaring at them, before he then got shocked at what he ended up saying, before he inwardly facepalmed as he then counted down the seconds in his head at what he knows is about to happen next.

Sure enough, the Gnorcs inside the room ended up laughing at the name that Gnasty said out loud when he corrected them. Finding the name to be quite unfortunate for a… naughty and childish reason. At least in Gnasty's opinion.

"Blow hard! Such a funny name!" One laughing Gnorc said.

"Is it cause he is a wind wizard?!" Another Gnorc said.

"I guess he got the name for blowing his friends away! Quite literally too!" Another laughing Gnorc said amongst the laughter.

Which lasted for minutes, during which Gnasty himself couldn't help but snicker for a second at, before he then had to break up the laughter.

"SILENCE ALL OF YOU!" Gnasty ordered loudly, causing all of them to quiet down in fear, regardless of their laughter. "Even if his name is dumb, …which it is." Gnasty reluctantly said. "I am confident that he'll be the one to defeat those Four Dragons, and help me bring about a new age for us Gnorcs! I know it!" Gnasty said.

"And what if he doesn't?" The Gnorc on the stage asked.

"Then at least he might've weakened them! Leaving my fourth strongest minion, who is being built as we speak, to finish them off."

"But what if they end up healing on the-" The Gnorc on stage said before he then got booted off the stage by Gnasty as he yelled in fear.

"Even if they do, they will be weak still, and then they shall be vanquished by either my other strong minions, or by me! Then afterwards we shall give tribute to Toasty, Dr. Shemp, and Sir Blowdwyn Reginald, Lorenzo, Yahir, Harding." Gnasty said.

"Wait a second, Blow R.L.Y hard for short?!" A Gnorc asked, causing Gnasty to grow shocked at what was said. Before he then inwardly face palmed again as he counted down the seconds in his head again at what's coming next.

As he predicted, all the Gnorcs in the room ended up laughing at the name again, with some rolling around on the floor at that. Causing Gnasty to literally face palm at the name. "Seriously Blow hard, couldn't you have gotten a more dignified name for some powerful wind wizard than that? I even created you." Gnasty thought annoyed. Before he reluctantly joined in on the laughter.

Meanwhile… entering the Magic Crafters world,

"Nice to be back in the Magic Crafters, eh Cynder?" Spyro asked.

"Of course Spyro. Even if I was different from the other dragons in the Magic Crafters, and even without my parents, I still know that this is my Home World regardless." Cynder responded.

"I wish we got here more often, that place was pretty last time we went there." Flame said. "Sure the Artisans are more beautiful, but hey, they wouldn't be called the Artisans if that wasn't the case."

The three other dragons agreed with Flame as they were getting off the balloon to set foot in their next destination.

The Magic Crafters world.

As Astor lectured to the dragons, the Magic Crafters world was where the wizard dragons lived. What they lack in physical strength compared to the Peace Keepers, they made up for in magical capability, and their trickery. They may not see eye to eye with the Peace Keeper dragons in most things, but even the Peace Keeper dragons know that the magic spells they end up casting at their enemies are nothing to sneeze at. Especially since they have the magical capability to defeat any Gnorc without even using their fire breaths, or without touching them. They can even defeat them without their other breath powers, with the help of their magic spells. Which is what they also have over the Peace Keepers, being that they can use the other breath elements like ice, lightning, water, shadow, etc. And yet they would also defeat any beast and Gnorc with their trickery and gambits. Not that the Peace Keepers don't have their own dragons that breathe lightning or ice, or that they can't pull off their own gambits, it's just that they prefer fire breaths, and their strength, as they're the more useful kinds of attacks that they have other than their weapons.

And Spyro and his friends learned about them from the Artisans as well, who happened to have a more positive view of the Magic Crafters compared to the Peace Keepers. The former saying that the Magic Crafters are like them in a way, saying that they also study hard to master their craft, and to bring the beauties of their dragon magic to the world.

And why not, as the Magic Crafters are also known for their spells that they cast at their enemies, and their experimenting with new magic spells for research or fun. As well as inventing some new stuff from their experiments. Like the spell they casted on the path floors, causing them to run faster like the wind as long as they run with the glowing arrows on the floor, which gave rise to the word 'Supercharge', and the spell they casted that created whirlwinds that lifts up the ground bound dragons like Spyro and his three friends, to higher places that they'll glide from, and the huge spell they casted in some worlds, like the flight realms and their obstacle courses, allowed the mentioned ground bound dragons to fly as long as they stayed in those worlds.

And it is Cynder's birthplace, where she got her black scales and ruby underbelly. Which isn't common in the Magic Crafters world since they are also known for their colorful brighter scales, and that caused her to feel like the black sheep of the Magic Crafters, (In a figurative sense that is.) which wasn't helped by some other whelp who treated her like that due to her uncommon black scales. Which had her feeling down, angry, edgy, and saddened until she met Spyro and his friends, Flame and Ember when they visited her Home World one day, and became friends with her instead of making fun of her darker scales. And they didn't treat her any differently let alone harshly, which is what lead to her friendship with them after they asked if she would be their friend.

Even though a small part of herself did have love for the purple dragon himself, after he flirted with her in a playful childish sense.

Now they were walking to a cave where they knew would lead to the main part of the Magic Crafters world, where they also jumped over the pools of water so that they won't fall in and drown. Then suddenly, a thief entered their sights and taunted them, much to their dismay and frustration.

So they ended up chasing the thief around the corner in an attempt to burn him. Only for the short chase to end with the thief leaping onto a high ledge with them unable to reach him as they all charged into the wall by mistake. They had to shake their heads to clear the stars in their vision as they growled at the thief, who taunted them and laughed at the fact that he's in the high ground and away from their claws. Especially since they couldn't fly.

They decided to retreat to where the way to where the path to Magic Crafters leads them while deciding to get the thief when he jumps down again. Once they were in the chamber, they saw at least four druids in a diagonal row behind a Crystal dragon statue, ready to hit them. So they ended up taking out the druids by charging through the row, before they then touched the dragon statue.

The dragon statue shook before it shattered, releasing Cosmos, the leader of the Magic Crafters dragons. He has a darker green color of scales, with a white underbelly. He wears plates on his shoulders held together by a golden strap, with metal spirals on his horns, and with purple armor straps on his arms. He wields a staff that is purple, with a golden spiral cone at the top, and a golden sphere on the bottom.

Cosmos is the grand wizard, and the leader of the Magic Crafters, who was a lightning sage and a strong one at that. He basically was a dragon of class, and a dragon of wisdom. He was also a magician, who was famous for his tricks and illusions. One of which involved tricking the Gnorc into thinking that he got turned into a toad using hypnosis, causing him to end up eating little spiders with his tongue. Which they thought was funny in their eyes since it was a Gnorc minion. He also loved mind games, as he was able to trick the thieves into grabbing useless magical trinkets instead of the real ones that they could've took, and lead the other dragons into using their magic to defeat the druids before they could have a chance to invade them with their numbers. And due to the fact that he also happens to know how to charismatically lead, it's how he became leader.

"Spyro and friends! Welcome back to the Magic Crafters! Especially you Cynder! I hope that all of you can release my dragon people, recover our treasure, and reclaim our eggs from those pesky blue thieves." He said.

"No problem Cosmos. It's what we been doing back in the Artisans and Peace Keeper Home Worlds. And that's what we're doing here." Flame answered.

"And we're making sure to defeat all of those thieves too, and take back all of our eggs from them." Cynder said determined. "After all, this Home World already has an orphan dragon, it shouldn't have any others as well."

That caused Cosmos to smile at them. "Just the response I hoped for. Just make sure to rescue all of our eggs from those thieves. If you do, then you can go to the new Home Worlds to rescue our other fellow dragons, even heaven forbid, the Beast makers world." He said with a slight cringe.

That caused all four of the dragons to cringe at that too, as they almost forgot that the Beast Maker dragons also might need their help. Something that they'd definitely do, even though they aren't fond of the world that the Beast Makers live in. The reason being that it's a swamp. Which they didn't visit often, and for good reason.

But they'll cross that bridge when they come to it.

"We'll keep that in mind as we take the eggs back." Spyro said, before Cosmos ran out of the cave to do battle with the druids via his lightning spells.

Which Spyro and his friends could've done too when they saw that the thief was now on their level since he got off his high place, likely to taunt them again. Only for that to cost the thief as they ended up zooming to the thief before he could react, and flamed him for his troubles when he tried to run, completing their revenge, and retrieving the egg in the process.

Now they jogged out of the cave smiling in victory as they looked around the Magic Crafters area. Finding it to be beautiful, with the green grass on the ground that also had beautiful flowers sticking out. And that's despite having some snowy spots as well. All while in the snowy mountains of the Magic Crafters Home World, which had them wondering how the grass and the flowers was able to grow here. But they didn't dig for answers since it could've been their magic for all they care. They also saw some portals that they knew leads to Alpine ridge, and High caves. The latter of which was at the top up of the area up a ramp.

It was a beautiful place, which is proof that there are other beautiful places outside of the Artisan Home World. Which the Artisan dragons approved of as they went to any beautiful place to paint pictures of it. Which is fine by the other dragons since art wasn't their strong suit compared to the Artisans. Not only that, but they are too busy with their jobs and their hobbies in their world to really paint any pictures.

What was not beautiful, was that there were other wizards and druids also around that was fighting Cosmos. After all, the druids and the wizards always had some envy towards the Magic Crafter dragons, since they believe that they themselves are the best wizards in the realms. Even though the Magic Crafter dragons were more superior in magic and strength than they are. But the druids were stubborn, and unwilling to see otherwise.

Cosmos had the upper hand on the druids, and that was without Spyro and his friends helping him with fighting the druids and wizards. As he fought them, Spyro and his friends ran through the path to the higher level past the portal to Alpine ridge as they took out some of the druids in their way. Gaining some praise from Cosmos, as well as calls of 'be careful.' from him.

Once they were at the top, they saw the supercharge ramp that lead upwards to the High caves portal, while downwards lead to the druid that kept on lifting up a wall to hide himself behind it as well as protect himself. Even though by the speed the ground was being raised, it's not gonna do him any good if they supercharge him before he has a chance.

Spyro and his friends decided to rescue the dragon next to the high caves portal. So they released Zantor the magical card playing dragon.

Zantor is a dragon who happens to have a slender build, who also has yellow scales with a white underbelly, with horns that curved upward to the sky. He wore a violet purple wizard's hat, a violet purple bound-up cape, and a cloth on his waist that was held up by a rope belt, and a small necklace that fits around his thin neck that happens to hold a jade green Crystal. And he happens to be holding a row of purple cards with telekinesis.

Zantor is a Magic Crafters born dragon who is an apprentice of Cosmos's, that has a lot of talent with magic while he also has a talent with his cards which happens to be tarot cards. Which not only helped him win a lot of games with those cards like tarocchini, but he also happens to be like a swami in a way to where he can predict the future of the dragon that picked the set of cards that he laid out for them, and his predictions are usually correct ninety percent of the time as long as the dragon in question doesn't try to change the predicted future.

Ember remembered meeting Zantor just days before the adventure that they're on now, and she picked her own tarot cards that she believed would predict her gaining Spyro's love, and also becoming Spyro's mate in the future. Which is when she heard Zantor's prediction of the future, being that she'd 'marry a great dragon from the Artisans that she'll journey with' which she believed would be Spyro himself that she'd be a mate for. Even though what Zantor really means is that she'd marry a different dragon, who also happens to be from the Artisans.

Zantor also happens to be a magnificent bastard to where Cosmos himself thought highly of him. Like when he tricked a bad wizard into giving up his riches with a false promise that he'd be stronger in magic. He also tricked a Druid into giving some of his power back to the Magic Crafter dragons, saying that he'd be lucky in love if he does. Something that turned out to be a lie, but the druid was gonna use the magic he stole for bad things, so he deserved that.

"Thank you for my freedom. By the way Spyro and friends, when you see arrows like these, you can run along with them to begin a Supercharge." Zantor said.

The dragon quartet ended up grinning at that. They all loved to Supercharge through the Magic Crafters worlds when they visit Cynder, and they still do now. So the fact that the Supercharge paths are still functional, had them happy as can be at the promise that they're gonna go fast. "Seems like we're gonna have some fun again guys." Spyro said before his friends nodded at him.

"Go on. Try it." Zantor said, before flying by Cosmos's side to join him in magical combat against the druids and wizards.

The dragon quartet didn't need to be told twice. They just Supercharged through the path that lead to the cave, taking out the druids and the wizard in their path on their way through. Till they ended up going through the cave and saw another Crystal dragon that was in front of a portal.

So they released that dragon, being Boldar.

Boldar is an elder potion making dragon. Who is light yellow scaled with a beige underbelly, and has horns that curled and twirled around a floating ruby red Crystal like he was telekinetically holding it between his horns. He wore a purple cloth around his waist with a bag attached to it, a dark violet head cloth that reached down to his chest, a golden necklace that holds one big ruby diamond and two small ones by its sides, and bronze bracelets that also hold their ruby diamonds.

He is a potion making Magic Crafter dragon and part time alchemist. Who brewed and made the finest potions when he was younger, and he's still got it even at his current age. With humorous ones like the changing species potion that he tested out on fellow alchemist Eldrid, and changing the shape of the dragon in a humorous way, to useful ones like turning the scales of a dragon into iron for at least three minutes, as well as rejuvenating the stamina and strength of the dragon to make them feel strong again, to Spyro's favorite, increasing the strength of the dragon's elemental breath threefold.

Which Spyro had to remind himself to ask him for the breath strength potion later on once he finds the situation for it.

But he's also an elder dragon, which had the quartet expecting another elderly lecture that they're about to listen to.

Sure enough… "This portal behind me, leads to a special place where you can learn to fly. I remember when I was a young dragon, earning my wings…" He began.

"Learn to fly! Got it!" The quartet chorused, not wanting to go through another lecture, noting how long lectures take with an elderly dragon doing them.

"But be warned, this is a challenging course to take, so practice is recommended." He warned before drinking a potion that they guessed is a rejuvenation potion, before he ended up fighting against some more of the druids and wizards.

Both Spyro and Ember didn't need to be told twice, seeing that they took on the Flight challenges in the previous Home Worlds, so the Quartet decided to get the flight world out of the way first. Which was why he and his friends decided to do a little drawing straws esque game only with stones in the cave, to decide the one to enter the now named Crystal flight world. The one with the shortest stone being the loser that has to do the challenge.

In the end of the round, Flame was the loser of the contest. "Aw damn it. You three owe me one." Flame said annoyed as he hopped into the Crystal flight portal, hoping that it won't be as hard as both Spyro and Ember made it out to be in the previous Home Worlds.

But his hopes were unanswered as it was the hardest flight challenge he had to do for his friends. Especially when he's chasing those dang Gnorc planes. He was able to complete it on his fifteenth try though, but he feels that they really owe him one after that.

*Time skip*

They decided to split up into two teams like back in the Peace Keepers world. With Spyro and Cynder taking on Alpine Ridge, while Flame and Ember take on High Caves. And like last time, they're gonna take on the remaining worlds before gathering together for the boss of the world.

Spyro and Cynder entered the world, and they instantly saw a large yellow bushy furred beast in the distance. It had large sharp teeth and tusks like a mix between a bear and an elephant, with three toe claws on their front and back feet, while also having little horns on their upper back. They wore some straps on their tusks and they wore a brown saddle.

They were basically beasts of war that the druids and wizards used against the Magic Crafter dragons, and they were pretty effective at that since they caused plenty of damage, and even some casualties against the Magic Crafter dragons, even though the dragons are still around in the Magic Crafter realms, so they weren't successful. But they did leave a lasting impact that had the dragons being weary of ever underestimating them in their next battle against the wizard/druid faction, since they could've been driven out of the mountainous world if they hadn't used the more powerful spells in their disposal, if their tricky strategies against the druids and their beasts didn't work like a charm, and if Boldar's potions and Eldrid's alchemy didn't give them the power up that they needed.

That story alone had Cynder feeling weary of encountering them, and ever entering Alpine ridge since it was their stomping ground, and even now she felt nervous about fighting them as she looked at them scared. While Spryte tried to calm her down.

Spyro on the other hand, felt no fear against them. If anything, he just merely got ready to defeat them like any other enemy he faced. And when he saw Cynder getting nervous about fighting them, it lead to him getting angry as he got more determined to fight them for her.

Which is what he did, as he ended up running up to the beast, and then burned it with his fire breath. And it went down in one shot, much to the dismay of the druid before Spyro then headbutted him off the cliff. Before burning another beast as it approached. All while Sparx collected the Gems that fell out of them.

That impressed Cynder as she stared in shock at Spyro as he stood victoriously.

"H-how did you…" She said.

"I followed your advice. Charge the small ones, torch the large ones. That's it." He said nonchalantly.

"B-but those were beasts that my people fought against. And they were dangerous. And yet you took them out like they were nothing."

"Well judging by how they look right now, they could be quite older than last time." He said, also hearing about the battles against the beasts that the Magic Crafter dragons went through, yet not fearing them like Cynder once did. "And you know what age does to your strength. Right?"

Cynder nodded in response as she thought about what she learned from the beasts that the druids used against the dragons in the Magic Crafters. Now finding them pretty weaker than last time if the bushier yellow fur and the straps on their tusks wasn't enough of a clue. But yet she still did feel cautious about fighting them if Spyro wasn't nearby since he's braver against them.

Which had her starting to admire him a bit more than last time after that.

After taking out the wizard that tried to knock them off with a block, only for him to fail, both dragons went through the path while taking out the beasts of alpine ridge and the druids riding on them till they came across some wizards that was moving the stairs to where it turned into a ramp, causing them to slide or roll down it much to their frustration.

Till Spyro remembered his lessons in the Artisans, so he waited for the druids to arrogantly raise the stairs trying to taunt them, then hopped up the steps alongside Cynder, who also waited for them to raise them. Then they defeated the wizards together as they tried to run.

With the wizards taken care of, they proceeded through alpine ridge until they found a Crystal dragon. Which they proceeded to shatter to free Zane.

Zane is another yellow scaled dragon, only he's also a sandy brownish color. He has three large horns that curved, two on the side of his head, and one on the top of his head that held a lantern on it. He wore purple and blue clothes and a purple hood. He held a book that floated in his hands that he was reading from, and he levitated in the air.

He happened to be quite good at wizardry and magic spells, even though he also had a side effect of suffering short term memory loss on what spells to cast after reading the book, which is why he keeps his trusty magic book with him at all times. Not that it was a complete loss as he was still a great Magic Crafter dragon that casted spells that would defeat any army of wizards, druids, and Gnorcs, and give great support to his allied dragons. Even though he also fought against the beasts of Alpine ridge like the ones that Cynder and Spyro was currently facing off against. Which gave him a fear of those beasts after retreating for his life from them.

"Spyro and Cynder, both of you are not afraid of those big, noisy, gigantic, awful beasts, are you both?" He asked as he shook with fear behind his book.

"Of course not!" Spyro said before Cynder could answer. She felt that she isn't scared of them while Spyro is close by.

"Oh good. I didn't think so." He said relieved as he started to fly towards another section of Alpine ridge to battle the druids and ice wizards before returning back to the Home World, while keeping his distance from the beasts. While Spyro and Cynder wondered how to get to another section of the Alpine ridge.

Then Spyro ended up jumping to a rock section next to the arch that they passed under to get to Zane with Cynder behind him, then glided to the ground that had two wizards bickering and fighting over which is better and who gets to lead the charge against the Crystal dragons.

"We're better! We move stuff and raise platforms, and walls! We're good at blocking and trapping dragons this way!" The green wizard yelled.

"No we're better! We can freeze the dragons solid in ice! We can make ice Gnorcs, and our icicle shots can pierce dragon scales!" The ice wizard argued, neither noticing a pair of dragons gliding to their location.

So deep was their argument that they didn't even notice that one of the dragons just made it to land while another female one being Cynder was only able to reach the ledge of the ground, and thus had to be pulled up to the ground and to safety.

And the argument was gonna cost them dearly as both Spyro and Cynder was now ready.

It was when Spyro and Cynder charged at both of them that they noticed them. "Hey! It's those whelps! Let's kill them bo-" The ice wizard tried to say, only to get torched by Spyro while Cynder charged down the green wizard.

While Spyro and Cynder walked through to the courtyard victoriously, they saw three ice wizards that saw them and immediately tried to take them both down by using their icicle darts. Only for them to miss and merely graze both of them on their underbellies. But that wasn't enough to hurt them and change their dragonflies colors as Sparx remained yellow, and Spryte remained light teal blue.

Then they proceeded to lay waste to all three of the ice wizards when they tried to fire another set. Then they focused on another danger that they feel would be the end of them if they weren't careful. There was three green wizards that magically moved some platforms that worked like stairs that lead straight to them, yet they moved them in and out of the wall like they dared both of the dragons to try to climb to them.

A dare that both dragons was willing to take. It looked like the only way to explore more of the Alpine ridge after all.

They just knew that if they aren't careful, they would end up falling into a seemingly bottomless abyss below at the wrong timing.

They patiently waited until the wizards pulled out the stairs, and then quickly climbed up the stairs to get to them before they pull them back to the wall, getting to the platform in the nick of time.

Cue the wizards panicking and running in circles, before Spyro and Cynder proceeded to torch them, then glide to the beast on another section of Alpine ridge to kill it, before continuing on through the Alpine ridge.

*Time skip*

Spyro and Cynder ended up going through Alpine ridge where they continued to take out the beasts, druids, and wizards that gets in their way. All while making sure to be careful so they won't fall into the water below them since they still cannot swim.

After saving Eldrid the alchemist dragon, they were now in the middle of collecting Gems, making sure that no stone is unturned before they return to the Home World. All while taking out the druids and wizards as well as their beasts in Alpine ridge.

Once they were sure they got the beasts, Spyro said to Cynder that they should split up and then meet back up at the podium that sends them back to the Home World. Even though Cynder felt a little nervous about splitting up from Spyro thanks to the beasts that she felt nervous fighting.

"What if I meet more of those beasts, and you're not by my side?" Was what she nervously asked.

"Then calm your mind, take deep breaths, and then please remind yourself this. 'Don't think about the terrifying reputation of those beasts. Instead, just think about how they'll view you, once you gain such a reputation in return.' Once you think about it, then it should give you enough courage to torch them. Then we shall meet up at the podium and return to the Home World before we go to wizard peak. Good luck!" Spyro said before continuing onward to where he glided to a Crystal dragon on the other side.

Cynder meanwhile remained on her side as she collected the Gems left behind by the enemies they killed, including the beasts. Even going to the pit where they both took out the beasts inside of to make sure she already got the Gems.

Then the Gems lead her to the cave that both of them didn't explore yet since they forgot, jumping down the stairs to the ground level. Where she had a rude awakening. Being that the remaining beasts were inside, and they were napping. So she just had to sneak around in the cave that she noticed was in a Y shape due to having two paths where the beasts were.

So she had to sneak around to make sure not to wake them up, as she had to sneakily take out any Gem inside the chests before getting out of the cave to wait for Spyro to help out.

She suddenly noticed that there was also explosive crates around the beasts, which had her smiling as she had an idea of taking them both out, hopefully without facing off against them without Spyro by her side. So she snuck her way to the explosive crates before quietly breathing fire on the wicks before quickly sneaking to another crate by another beast, then lit it up too before sneaking away, and watching the fireworks.

Where a boom was heard as the beast on the path to her right exploded and took out the beast as it vanished, leaving a Gem behind, before another beast awoke with a start wondering what happened, before he then focused on Cynder with malice, before it too vanished as it got caught in the explosion of the crate behind it. Much for Cynder's relief. Now she just had to collect the rest of the Gems that dropped out of what's left of the explosive crates, as well as some that just laid on the floor of the cave, before she headed back to the exit.

Suddenly on the way there, the walls of the cave lowered down, where there was other beasts behind them that ended up ambushing her alongside the green druids that rode on them as they looked down at her with desire for revenge, much to her shock and horror as she tried to run out of the cave, only for the green druids to turn the stairs to the exit into a ramp as she tumbled down to the floor in a heap, and rolled next to one of the beasts by accident.

Which was when it bit into her back, causing her to yelp out in pain and fear as it swung her in its mouth like a dog with a teddy bear, before throwing her into the wall near the cave exit, with her Dragonfly now blue colored. Now she was looking back at the beasts in horror as they were now looking back at her with malice and hunger.

Yet they were clumsy about trying to finish her off since they were in a little cave, causing them to get stuck on each other as they impatiently bickered at each other about who gets to defeat and eat Cynder, while the druids futilely tried to reign the beasts under control again.

Which is what was gonna cost them as Cynder was gathering her nerves, planning her way out of the cave so that she'll call for Spyro's help. "Oh, I should've known that a journey with Spyro was gonna involve this." She thought with some regret. But then she thought about Spyro's advice from before they split up through Alpine ridge not too long ago. Which ended up building up her courage as minutes passed as she started to stare back at the beasts with determination.

It was after a few minutes, that she ended up facing her fears, and torched both of the beasts with her flames, causing them to vanish in soot after falling, leaving the now dismounted green druids staring at her, now nervously before they too ended up getting torched. Now Cynder was standing victoriously where the beasts used to stand, before now getting out of the cave relieved, if a bit hurt. But she knew she'll live.

And as if on cue, Spyro ended up meeting her out of the cave as he ended up seeing her standing proudly regardless of her trying to catch her breath since she was also pretty tired, and regardless of her bite wound on her back under her wings. Not to mention a Blue colored Spryte flying by her side in concern.

"Are you okay Cynder?! *Gasp* How did you get hurt?!" He asked in shock.

"T-There was… some remaining beasts in the cave I just left. And one of them b-bit me." She said.

That shocked Spyro as he thought he got all of the beasts alongside Cynder. Guess he missed a spot in the cave. "I-in there?! I'm so sorry Cynder, if I had known about those beasts, I would've-" He tried to say, putting his wing around her back, trying not to touch the bite mark, that he hoped would heal.

"It's okay Spyro, I followed your advice about those beasts, and that gave me the courage to take them both out. Thank you for the advice by the way. I owe you one." She said smiling at him.

"Eh. No problem. Let's just be more careful as we kick some more Gnorc butt from here on out. Okay Cynder?" Spyro said, feeling relieved as he let his cocky and stubborn attitude out again. Much to her amusement.

"Okay. And… Spyro?"

"Yes Cynder?" He asked, wondering what she'd say.

Cynder then wondered what she could say to Spyro to tell him that she loves him. After all, she did start to love him a bit more after he took out the beasts just minutes ago. And now she started to love him more for the advice he gave her for the beasts in the cave, and she wanted him to know that. It's just that she was unsure about how he'd react to her saying that she loves him, whether he was too cool for love, or that he just wants to remain friends with her. Either way, she hopes it won't be a bad response.

"I l-like you Spyro. I'm glad we became friends." She decided to say, feeling that she has more chances to tell him later on.

"Well… thank you Cynder. I'm also glad we're friends. And to think, that someday we're gonna be legends as well after we kick Gnasty's butt together. Don't you agree?"

Cynder ended up giggling a bit as she nodded at him in response as She and Spyro proceeded to collect the remaining Gems, released Zander who praised them for their work, and then got back to the Home World as they got ready for Wizard peak.

*Meanwhile*

Ember and Flame was in the High Caves, witnessing a fight between the wind wizards and the ice wizards as they bickered about which one was better at taking out the now trapped Crystal dragon.

Then both of them noticed a cave that was to their right while they knew they can go left too to take them out.

"Okay Ember. You go that way against those wizards, I'll go this way to the cave, and I hope we'll meet up on the other side." Flame said before charging into the cave with Sira following him.

"Okay, good luck!" Ember said as she got ready to take out the nearest ice and wind wizard that was bickering. Which she was able to do without any problems due to their lack of teamwork.

She was gonna continue onwards, when she heard a scream. Which she could describe as the sound a dragoness makes as she took a bath, before catching a pervert who peeped in on her, causing her to make a similar sound while covering themselves, before clobbering the peeper in return. Or to be precise, like a female whelp that saw a spider that was close to her face, causing her to make the same sound.

She wondered who made the scream when she ended up feeling something run into her and then had her rolling around a bit till she was on her back. And looking into the eyes of Flame's as he was shivering like he was cold, or to be precise, like he saw something horrifying in the cave that he went to. Which since his red scales started to pale to a more brighter red, the latter seemed likely. And Sira was also paling a bit to where she was as pink as her own scales.

She blushed when she felt that Flame was clinging onto her, like they were laying together on the hill under a tree, only he was clinging onto her for a different reason and he accidentally had his face in her chest. Flame realized that he was clinging to her in an accidental romantic way, and even though he liked the feeling, he got off of her so he won't get hurt. "Ah! S-s-sorry Ember." He said.

Though Ember was also embarrassed, and she wished that it was Spyro that did this to her, she was more concerned for Flame, so she put her annoyance aside. "What happened Flame?"

"S-spiders. Giant S-spiders." He said making hand, or paw gestures to emphasize how large they were. While he also had to catch his breath from screaming like a girl, and running.

"And you can't torch them because?" Ember asked even though she expected what the answer could be if Cynder's conversation with her about those spiders and stag beetles in the cave told her something.

"I T-think they were m-made of metal too. S-so it seemed i-impossible to torch them. At least at our current strength. Mind if I follow you on your path?" Flame said.

"Knock yourself out. Just try to keep up." She said as she galloped through the path through the high caves, with Flame behind her tail.

They ended up taking a path to a higher ground after taking out the ice wizards and dodging the wind wizard's tornado attacks while making sure to take them out too. Although Ember got hit, turning Starr blue. Till they came to the top where they found another Crystal dragon.

Which they shattered to release Cyrus.

Cyrus is a Magic Crafter dragon with green scales with a lighter and darker violet purple underbelly. He wears a big purple hat and small wizard neck outfit with golden trims and a blue diamond in the middle. He holds a tall staff and a candle holder, and he has candles on his horns and hat, with all of them burning with blue flames on their wicks.

Cyrus is known for his magic candles, which is his motif since he happened to have a talent for spellcasting which involves any candles to be near him for casting, whether for his magic shows, or for offensive magic against the enemies of the Magic Crafters. Something that made him pretty famous among the Magic Crafters, and the Artisans, but not really among the Peace Keepers since in their opinion, spells that involve candles have no place in a real fight. Especially if he has no candles to help him. But that never bothered Cyrus.

"Ember. Flame. Please do something about those green druids. They insist on moving anything in their sight." He said.

"But what about those metal spiders in that cave over there?" Flame nervously asked pointing at the cave he ran from.

"Oh, that. Well use the supercharge. But if you feel that you cannot control yourself with the supercharge, then try sneaking past those things till you get to that fairy." He said pointing at a fairy on a balcony-esque cliff who waved at him. "There is magic in a fairy's kiss. So it will be enough for those spiders in the caves." He said before flying away.

That relieved Flame, and Ember, since even though they can supercharge the metal spiders, and while supercharging was fun, it was also hard to control due to how fast they go. Which ups the risk of missing the metal spiders and hitting a wall nearby, which would lead to them getting clobbered or eaten by those spiders as a result. So the fairy looked like a more practical option to them.

So they continued on to the direction they were going through by taking out the druids on the platforms before then moving through to the other section of the high caves.

Where they ended up seeing a bottomless drop in front of them that suddenly had fairies wearing yellow dresses flying in it. Which they knew that once they fall in that particular pit, they would get rescued by the fairies. Much to their relief.

Now they just had to focus on the Crystal dragon next to the cave, that they knew is full of the mentioned metal spiders that horrified Flame into following Ember here. So after some jogging and a jump later, they broke the Crystal dragon, freeing Ajax.

Ajax is a fire sorcerer dragon. He has purple horns that curled like a ram's, and chartreuse bluish green scales. He wears a purple outfit with golden trims that held pink and blue Gems in the middle, with one in his hat, and one in his torso outfit, and he held a scepter that had a crescent shape on the top with the crescent surrounding blue fire on both sides.

He was known for his fire magic which happened to be hot if the blue fire on his staff was enough, he used the fire for his magic shows and fire dancing in his jester acts, but despite his jester looks, he is no slouch in combat since he happens to be quite good with fire attacks against his enemies. Which made him pretty famous even among the Peace Keepers, whom wished he'd join them in the battlefield once he's done in his realms, but he feels he's fine where he is.

"Ah, friends of Spyro's. I see he's currently freeing us from these Crystal prisons?" He asked.

"Yep, and so are we." Ember said.

"Good, good. I see that things are going well so far. But what about the Gems?"

"Also collecting them, so it's all good… unless we're collecting more of them in there." He said nervously pointing to the cave where the metal spiders, and metal stag beetles are walking. "Because let me tell you, I hate those things!" He said stomping his paw on the ground. "Once we grow big and strong like you, we're crushing them all!" Flame said, feeling determined for revenge against them.

After making an amused smile at Flame's rant, he ended up telling Flame that until then, he can take out the spiders and beetles with the supercharge as they're invincible during one. As well as telling them about the fairy that will give them power to beat them, once they sneak past the spiders to meet her.

"Thank you for reminding us. Just in case we forget, even though we didn't. But thank you anyway." Ember said smiling politely at Ajax.

"Ah good. Just thought I'd tell you both just in case." He said before flying off to deal with the druids in the Magic Crafters.

It was at this point that Flame and Ember steeled their nerves for what lies in the cave with the metal spiders and beetles, deciding to use some of the supercharge to take some of them out, and then sneak their way to the fairy on the cliff for the power of her kiss.

So they ran back to the path and up to the middle of the path before charging down it, feeling themselves running faster and faster to where they were running like the wind. Which is a telltale sign that the supercharge was taking effect.

Then they made a sharp turn into a cave to where they both saw that there was at least one spider and one stag beetle in the cave, which they both charged against, and had them screech in pain before they fell on their back and vanished, leaving behind a Gem.

After screeching to a halt at the stairs, they ended up cursing at how the cave was designed to where the supercharging dragons like themselves, couldn't get to the upper levels of the cave since the steps was too high. So they both steeled their nerves for what to expect as they prepared to sneak and run past the metal spiders and beetles for the fairy.

At the top of the stairs, they looked around for signs of the spiders or beetles and the path to the fairy. Then they saw a rising step that they're sure will lead to the fairy while so far not seeing any signs of the spiders, so they decided to jog to the step, with Flame watching out behind them for the spider just in case it attacks. Which was a good idea when he saw that a beetle with eyes was looking at them with hunger as it was about to chase them. "Ember! I see one, and he's coming! Let's go!" He said as he ran to the step alongside Ember, who also felt scared about getting chased by the beetle.

Fortunately for them, they were faster than the beetle as they gained some distance from it, and they were able to reach the step and get onto it while hoping that the beetle won't climb up for them. Which was also fortunate, since it didn't even try to climb as it just got back into its original position while they both relaxed to catch their breath.

Once they caught their breath, they got to another room where there was a green druid, who was in cahoots with the metal spiders since they weren't getting eaten by the spiders. Which had both dragons feeling nervous and angered that the druid could doom them to the spiders if they aren't careful, so they planned to take him out while making sure to avoid the metal spider.

Soon an idea came into their heads, and after some preparing, they got onto the ground level with the druid and they charged down the druid before making a sharp right to the path while making sure the spider isn't close, which it wasn't as they got up the step to then see that there was another druid only that time on the rising platform which had them calmed down since they could be out of the spider and beetle's reach, and they have a straight dash to the fairy.

So they quickly charged down the green druid while on the platform to prevent him from making the wall which would doom them to the spiders. Then they both sprinted to the cliff room.

However they didn't see that the beetle was close enough to where it was about to reach one of them on the way there and take a bite out of one of them. And it was headed straight for flame. "WATCH OUT!" Ember yelled before launching him to the cliff room, before making a shriek of pain as she was launched to the same room while holding her tail that had a bite mark on it from the beetle while Starr was now green colored. But it didn't bother them both too much since they were in the safe room with the fairy, where they stopped in while they both ended up sitting down to catch their breath while in front of the fairy.

"My goodness! You both made it through those caves? You both must be exhausted." She asked concerned.

"Don't worry miss. We can still… fight them. We… just need a minute." Ember said as she and Flame also made a sigh of relief that they won't be bothered by the spiders. Ember also made a hiss sound as she nursed the bite mark on her tail.

The fairy ended up giggling in relief before she waited for them to catch their breath. Once they both did, they walked closer to the fairy. "I suppose you want my help to face off against those metal bugs. Don't you?"

"Absolutely!" Both of them chorused.

The fairy ended up giggling happily and partially sultrily, before she prepared her reward to both dragons. "Then let me reward you with some of my power. But listen carefully, my power doesn't last forever, so once you both feel my power starting to fade, be sure to get back to me, and I'll give you another shot of it. Ready?"

After they both nodded, the fairy ended up making a sultry smile, before flying closer to their faces, before she then gave a peck on their snouts. Then a second passed before they both ended up feeling the power of her fairy magic flowing through them and giving them strength, while they also started to glow a little brighter while they saw that there was markings appearing on themselves.

Now with grins on their faces, both Flame and Ember ran down into the caves before they then met the metal spider and beetle inside, which they burned with their strengthened fire causing them to make a screech before vanishing and leaving behind a Gem. Then they continued through the caves while torching the metal spiders and beetles one by one, till there was only some left in the lower levels by the time they felt the fairy power fading. Now they both just needed to get another shot of her magic before defeating what's left of those metal spiders, making the caves safe again.

And afterwards they got the Gems from the caves, and fed their dragonflies to heal them, before continuing onwards through High caves.

*Meanwhile*

Both Spyro and Cynder was walking through the Wizard peaks clearing with grins in their faces. Since they were both defeating the Elder ice Wizards with the supercharge paths through the Wizard Peaks, why couldn't they?

"That was fun Cynder. They were no match for us. Especially with the Supercharge." He said having fun with the supercharge.

"I know. We're basically unstoppable against those guys once we use the Supercharge, not even their large ice Gnorcs are able to stop us." She said.

"I always loved going to this place when we hang out at your world because of this. Thank goodness the path's weren't disabled." He said relieved, while Cynder agreed with him.

Wizard peak was a fun world for both Spyro and Cynder for the fact that there was plenty of supercharge paths that they both used against the wizards and the wind druids and the ice Gnorcs that the ice wizards summoned as well. And even some strong steel chests was no match for their supercharge.

Then climbed up the supercharge ramp, and they saw a large platform spire in the distance, with Spyro initially wondering what to do to get there, when he and Cynder had an idea of what to do which is use a supercharge. Which is what they did as they both supercharged to the spire and glided to there once they knew they were at the necessary height for it.

Then they heard laughing that they knew was from a thief that taunted them. Causing them to look around wondering where he could be. So they searched for the laughter while making sure to collect the Gems while they're at it. They just had to follow the source.

Then they suddenly saw a trail of Gems leading to behind the wall of the spire where the edge is. So Cynder decided to balance on the other side of the wall, then suddenly saw the thief that they were looking for as he realized that he had nowhere to run from a now grinning Cynder as she torched him for the dragon egg he held.

Once they got all the Gems from the spire platform, both dragons glided all the way to the path that lead to where the return to the Home world podium was. Then they eliminated the rest of the wizards and ice Gnorcs that laden the path while collecting the Gems they drop. Suddenly, they then saw another thief was around a deep pool of water, much to their dismay.

Thankfully they had a plan for that. Where one of them chased after the thief while one of them waited on one side, and both of them took out the thief in a pincer move that the thief couldn't really get out of.

Once the thief was done, they continued onwards while taking out the remaining enemies together, despite taking some hits from them. But they were able to take out the wizards and ice Gnorcs till they got to the Crystal dragon that was next to the exit podium.

Which they shattered to free Lucas.

Lucas is a Magic Crafter dragon with orange colored scales, with blue wings, one of which had a map drawn on its right one. And his horns were white while having bronze globes fitted on them as they wrapped around the bronze globe in the middle that floated in place.

Lucas is a mapmaker and keeper of secrets, who was known for his talent in making world maps. Which was a good thing for the dragons of any world as even though they're explorers and can find their way through to their home, they do need plenty of maps for just in case they are lost. Even the Peace Keeper dragons think of him as a useful dragon regardless of being a Magic Crafter dragon.

"Psst! Spyro, Cynder, there's a secret behind the waterfall back in the Artisans there. Try jumping on the stones there." He said.

"Waterfall? Artisans? Stones? OH! No need to tell us that. We did that already, and we completed the flight world too." He responded with a small laugh.

"Oh. Sorry. I thought that you didn't know about yet. Guess I was mistaken." He said a little awkwardly.

"No need to apologize. Anyways, we have these eggs that we got back from the thieves in this world." Cynder said as she and Spyro handed him the eggs.

"Ah, what a relief. By the way, what count of eggs are you both at?" He asked.

"Well… last time I checked, we're at twelve right now. We've made sure to pass the eggs back to the other dragons after we freed them by the way." Spyro said.

"If that's the case, then you're both in luck! There was twelve eggs in total that the thieves has stolen from us while we were trapped in Crystal. So if what you say is true, then your search for the rest of the eggs has ended here." He said smiling at them.

Both dragons ended up sighing in relief at the news. "Finally! It was annoying to chase these dang thieves around for those eggs, and I'm glad that we're done with this job." Cynder said.

"No kidding. They were fast, acrobatic bastards, and they kept on taunting us too. Thank goodness we're done with them." Spyro said happily.

"Yes, I understand how you both feel about them. I would've been happy as well if I was told that my job was done in chasing thieves." He said. "Oh. And what terrible language Spyro." Lucas chided.

"Woops! Sorry." Spyro apologized while Lucas told him he forgave him before flying away.

Now Spyro and Cynder had to make sure that no stone was unturned in Wizard peaks before collecting what's left of the Gems with some difficulty before they both left, ready to take on the boss of the Magic Crafters.

The dragon quartet was in front of the portal that happened to be close by the balloonist after they made sure to have their dragonflies healthy for the impending fight, as they got over what they'll do in the fight against the boss of the Magic Crafters that they heard about just now. All while the battle raged on around them, with the freed Magic Crafters gaining an upper hand against the druid/wizard alliance. With Cosmos leading the charge.

"Watch out for Blow hard. He may have a silly name, but he's strong, and he is the cause of all this battle in this world." They remembered Cosmos saying.

That name had the Four Brave Dragons trying not to laugh at the name. With Spyro and Flame in giggles, Ember facepalming at that, and Cynder basically grinning trying not to laugh.

Even though they're trying to keep their focus since they know he could be dangerous to face off against, they just can't take the name seriously due to its non subtle reference to his wind magic, as well as being an unfortunate different meaning that had Ember befuddled at why he was given the name.

Not to mention blushing in embarrassment at that meaning too.

"I'm guessing he's a wind wizard?" Flame asked chuckling.

"Probably. I wonder how he earned the name though?" Spyro responded.

"Beats me. He probably was popular with the witches I reckon." Flame said shrugging with a chuckle.

"Okay boys. If we're done with the name, are we ready?!" Cynder asked, hoping that they won't make any string of jokes about the meaning.

"Ready!" They chorused before they both got in the portal to where they'll meet Blow hard, and possibly Altair since it is his private mountain.

Once they landed on the circle of land, they immediately saw some green wizards as they tried to cast a cloud of lighting at them, only for them to dodge the lightning and torch them in return.

Even though Flame didn't see it coming though as he got shocked, turning Sira blue. "Why me?!" He called in anguish, before he stopped himself from throwing a fit, and followed his friends as they ran through the path on their way towards Blow hard.

Where much to their surprise, the famed wizard himself was immediately seen in a circular arena like area. He was basically a more stronger wind wizard, who happened to be just a pair of arms and a head that wore a wizard hat with leaves on it, and he happened to have a big round pointed nose, and a long orange beard that trailed down to where it was inside the whirlwind cyclone. Which happened to be most of his lower body.

"Oh, how interesting. I have guests. Do come in, we were about to have some hot chocolate. Well… judging by your stances, I fear that it won't come to that, and instead, we're about to battle." Blow hard said levitating lower, when he saw Spyro and his friends.

"That's right Blow hard! We're battling, and we're kicking your butt! Or wherever your butt could be in that cyclone." Spyro said as he prepared for battle.

"And miss our fraternizing? After all, it's a wizards etiquette to have a little conversation together before a duel. So I hoped that one of you four brave dragons could at least be a talkative type." He continued. "After all, even a Magic Crafter dragon, or an Artisan dragon could have enough of a polite demeaner to talk first before declaring war. At least one of you is an Artisan, are you not?"

"Two of us is Artisan actually. And unfortunately for you, we aren't in the mood for talking." Flame said.

"Ah, interesting. Also such a shame as even though it's my job from Gnasty Gnorc to take you dragon down, I would've fancied some chats between us." Blow hard said feeling a little down. "But no matter, I'll just do my job and be done with it. HAVE AT YOU!"

Blow hard then ended up having some strong wind blowing around the circular arena sorta like they were in an eye of a hurricane as it surrounded them and Blow hard. Basically like it was threatening to close in, even though the quartet knew that it was to keep them in the circle, otherwise they'd get thrown into the void below them.

"Tis an assurance that none of you shall run away like a coward! Not that I reckon that any one of you could be." Blow hard said.

"You're right on that one. None of us are running away. But there is one thing that you forgot to think through when creating this wind barrier. You see, you didn't trap us in here with you, you trapped yourself in here with us!" Spyro boasted as he and his friends ended up charging at Blow hard.

Though Blow hard didn't expect that from them, thus receiving a hit as a result, he knocked them back with a gust of wind. "Try this on for size. Fulgur Percutiens!" He then shot out some clouds which was full of lightning as they headed towards the dragon quartet as they recovered from the wind.

Luckily they all saw it coming and dodged the clouds before they could drop the lightning bolts on them. Only for Blow hard to continue to make more clouds in hopes to shock the dragons, which only ended in success on Ember, turning Starr blue. Much to her dismay.

As he casted the lightning clouds, he didn't notice that Flame ended up sneaking up to him from the side as he focused on the three dragons. Causing him to get blindsided by Flame's fire breath as a result.

"Ouch! Clever sneaking lizard. But can you do that again? I doubt it." He said before casting wind at Flame, sending him a small distance while hurting him, turning Sira green.

Suddenly, the wind around the arena ended up weakening before fading entirely in a few seconds as Blow hard stopped casting the clouds, much to the dragon's relief. "I feel that I should find a more better place for an arena. Do follow along dear dragons." He said as he flew into a cave that just opened and flew through it.

The dragon quartet gathered their bearings before starting the chase through the cave. They however, had to contend with the green druids that forced them to do some jumps to their platforms to torch them into oblivion. Fortunately while they were at it, they were able to grab the Gems from the druids, and then they found a Crystal dragon statue which they knew had Altair inside, whom they released.

Altair was a swami dragon with yellowish beige scales, and feathered wings of an angel. he's dressed in a blue cloth-like gown, wears blue-tinted glasses, carries a glowing magical globe and has a magical amulet-like trinket hanging on his right horn.

While Zantor was a swami dragon through his tarot cards, Altair is a swami in a traditional sense as he had a Crystal ball like a swami, which helps him predict the future too. He also happens to know the future of a dragon by reading the pattern of their scales, like a swami also would. Which is his job that he prided himself in for years.

However, in Spyro's case, he happens to be a bit scatterbrained due to the side effects of his swami powers, and being an elderly dragon too doesn't help. "Thank you for releasing me Spyro and friends. You have no idea how long I've been trapped in Crystal. And… uh, neither do I." He said as he started to look around. Before looking at them again in confusion. "Uh, who are you four again?"

"Um, we're out of here!" Spyro said as he and his friends continued the chase on Blow hard as they took out the druids and took the Gems from them too.

Now they were resuming the chase on Blow hard as they followed the path that they knew Blow hard would take. After all, it looked so linear that they could draw a path to the exit in their heads.

Soon they were able to find Blow hard as he ended up creating a wind barrier in the second arena which happened to be a bit smaller than the last one. "Now I can show you my capabilities, and I endeavor not to disappoint. But before we fight though, any questions?"

"Just one. Couldn't you have a better name than the name Blow hard?" Flame asked.

"That's… a good question. I did indeed think about choosing a different name for me. Whether it'd be either Mistral man, or just the Bora wizard as the more dignified name." He said with emphasis on the titles. "But I made a name for myself already, at least to some of the dragons. And even my name, no matter how ridiculous it sounded even without that… little entendre getting involved." He said with a growl on the last part. "It would be a notorious name among my enemies. For daring to speak it would cause them to quiver with fear at even the thought of me." He said.

"Well good luck with that. Because you're gonna need it while facing off against us. And after we take you down and free our people, we're going to Gnasty Gnorc, and we're kicking his butt hard enough to where he ain't sitting for months afterwards." Spyro said while making a kicking gesture, much to Cynder's amusement. "And after that, his Gnorc buddies would be wise enough to cause no trouble while I'm still kicking. Because our name will be known among them, and even saying our name is bound to make them panic with fear at even the thought of us! Cause they'll know us as 'the Four Brave Dragons that beat Gnasty Gnorc!' Proving to them once and for all, that even their strongest has made a mistake in picking a fight against us dragons, because even while frozen, Gnasty will know that we aren't trapped in this World with them, they're trapped in this world with us!" He continued to boast.

Which had his friends smiling at him while giving him praise, for he was showing that he indeed has no fear in facing off against Gnasty himself. With Flame finding himself liking Spyro more as a brother. While Cynder also was amused, yet proud of having a friend like Spyro, while Ember herself was also admiring Spyro's boast.

Even Blow hard felt impressed towards the Dragon quartet for lacking fear in their hearts, since he always did have a hidden admiration for the dragon kind. Feeling that in a different dimension, they could've been friends.

But as it stands, it's his job as Gnasty's creation to take down all the dragons. And he can't just quit that job.

"Now if we're done talking, mind if we resume our battle?" Spyro asked.

"As you wish. EN GARDE!" Blow hard said as he casted lightning clouds at the quartet.

They were able to dodge the clouds despite the three getting hit by at least one of them. With Spyro, and Cynder's dragonflies turning blue, and Ember's dragonfly turning green. Nevertheless, they were determined to take out Blow hard as they dodged the clouds and learned the pattern of his casting.

Which they were able to hit him once when Spyro ended up hitting him with a charge, while Cynder ended up breathing her fire on him too, after taking advantage of Blow hard focusing on Flame as he made sure that he won't get surprise attacked by him again.

"Blast it! I was hit again! No matter, I'm still strong enough to strike back." He said casting a tornado spell at Spyro, who got hit since he couldn't dodge in time as he ended up spinning around, turning Sparx green.

Then Blow hard ended up casting a large spell of lightning where he casted a lot of lightning bolts, having them rain all over the arena in hopes that the dragon quartet won't be able to dodge it. Having them running around, trying to dodge the lightning bolts. Despite them being able to dodge the lightning for a while, they did end up getting hit at least once in the first round due to the smaller circular arena, turning Spryte green, and causing Sparx, Starr and Sira to disappear. Signaling that another hit on them would be the end.

Nevertheless, the dragon quartet kept on dodging the lightning strikes casted by Blow hard, until he either gets exhausted, or gives them some slack to conserve his strength.

Fortunately for them, the former ended up happening, after a little while of dodging. Blow hard was sweating as his lightning attack ended up slowing down, before ending as his wind barrier around them ended up fading. Causing them to move freely again as Blow hard descended to the ground level, now with the four dragons that are out for revenge bearing down on him, with no chance to run away.

And despite feeling pretty tired themselves, the quartet was still in enough shape to land the finishing blow on the wizard as they got ready to take out Blow hard, and end their journey in the Magic Crafters, for now.

"Any last words, Blow hard?" Spyro asked.

"Just five. You were my greatest fight." Blow hard said, verbally giving kudos to Spyro and his friends.

After exchanging their own sign of respect back to him, the quartet breathed their fire at Blow hard as he fell onto the ground while his cyclone ended up flattening on the ground before dissipating, before he then vanished into soot while his Gems popped out of where he used to be floating.

Blow hard was defeated.

The dragon quartet ended up celebrating for at least a minute before they had to rest on the ground to recover from their wounds as well as regain their stamina. With Blow hard defeated by them, they were another step closer to defeating Gnasty Gnorc, and freeing the dragons from his Crystal prison spell, and becoming heroes afterwards.

They just had to keep on going, and keep their goal in mind while they're at it.

The battle in the Magic Crafter Home World is over, with the wizards and the druids that learned about Blow hard's defeat surrendering to the dragons as they conceded to them that the Magic Crafters are superior, and that they were just being arrogant and trying to prove their superiority to the dragons, only to fail.

Now they were cleaning up the damage in the mountains alongside the Magic crafters, as they also apologized to the four dragons for giving them trouble during their time freeing the dragons in the Magic Crafters. And they promised that they won't battle the dragons again afterwards.

After things were said and done, with the parties done by the Magic Crafters, and after the dragon quartet were able to heal their dragonflies to full health, they were now on the balloon as they waved goodbye to the Magic Crafter dragons as they were now on their way to the next world on the list.

"It was nice for all of you to join us here!" Ajax said happily.

"T-thank you both for defeating those beasts in Alpine ridge. There are more out there, but I have high hopes that they'll be tamed!" Zain called out.

"Good job on the flight challenge Flame! You are a great Artisan!" Boldar called out, as Flame was proud too, though he was still dismayed about that as he hoped his three friends may owe him one.

"Good job on freeing us! I hope to draw you all a map to any treasures that you four may find someday!" Lucas called out.

"Good luck little dragons! Especially you Cynder! Make your parents proud!" Cosmos called out.

"I will! Bye!" Cynder called back as she and her friends ascended higher as they were now headed to the next place on their list to go.

Which had them all cringing since they knew that they have to go to that place next if they at least need to get that out of their way first.

That place being the Beast Makers Home World.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4: Beast Makers Perils

Meanwhile… back in Gnasty's world,

A private meeting just took place between Gnasty Gnorc and some of the few druids that retreated from the Magic Crafters worlds. Gnasty was pacing around as he had a patient smile on his face, expecting the news of the demise of the four Dragons that he missed.

It's too bad that he's about to get a rude awakening.

"Hello, fellow underlings of Blow hard's. Nice to see that you all are back again. And I see that he was able to fight the Quartet?" He asked.

"Umm… Yes actually. And we, have good news and bad news." The druid nervously said.

"Well, give me the bad news first. Don't worry, I won't destroy you." Gnasty said.

"Well the bad news is-"

"Blow hard… has been defeated. And the four Dragons… survived the battle and are now on their way to the Beast Makers." Another druid said, finishing the sentence.

Gnasty was shocked at the news, that as was pointed out by one of his Gnorc minions, Blow hard was defeated by the four Dragons. And now he has only two strong minions left before this Spyro and his friends end up fighting him, and end up fulfilling their revenge on him for trapping their Dragon friends. That caused a chilling fear on his spine that had him feeling a little nervous about fighting Spyro and his friends.

But that was overtaken by anger at the news of not only Blow hard's defeat, but the fact that Spyro and his three friends have survived the battle, and are now heading to the Beast Makers world to free more of the Dragons. And that made him quite angry.

"Not even Blow hard was able to defeat those Dragons?" He asked softly, yet angrily.

"I'm afraid… not, I kept warning him that he should exercise a little more, but he didn't listen. He felt that he had enough strength to do it, but I had doubts that-"

"Then you could've told me so that I would've told him to do so, and gave him a little more strength to fight them and win. Now we have no Blow hard with us." Gnasty said, still in the calm lagoon of rage that he became so scary among his minions for, where his volume was steady, his stance was measured and calmed yet a little shaky, and only his angry eyes and his breathing patterns showed off the raging forest of fire inside that he was gonna let out next.

"And I fear that it's our fault for it." The druid said sadly. As well as nervously since he knew that Gnasty was mad. "I apologize for the inconvenience and the fact that the four Dragons are still on the loose. I have hope that you'll forgive us."

"Oh I do, I just want to know if they're truly going to the Beast Makers world." Gnasty said.

"Yes. That's what I heard from the other druids shortly before we snuck away and retreated."

"Good! Then that means, my fourth-strongest minion is gonna be ready for them." He said, picking up the phone after dialing it a few times. Then he ended up waiting for the tone of the call beginning on the other end of the line. "Hello. Is 'He' ready for battle yet?"

"Almost boss. He just needs a little more time, but I'm sure that once the power pylons are up and running, he'll be ready to battle the Dragons and defeat them. And hopefully, it'll end in Metalhead's win and the doom of those four brave Dragons." A Gnorc responded on the other end.

"Excellent. I just know he'll be an unstoppable force of nature that even the adult Dragons shall bend their knees to. That is, once I Gnasty Gnorc have taken out those four Dragons, and turned our sights on the rest of the Dragon worlds, and make them our slaves. At least to make up for the fact that I have to freeze them again."

"And possibly for Blow hard, Toasty, and-"

"Speak when spoken to!" Gnasty growled out at the Druid, who wisely kept quiet.

"Anything I should worry about though?"

"Just one, these power pylons are the only things charging this robot since we couldn't install a power pack on his back for fear that we might delay his deployment more. Unless we can install a little more mods if the Dragons are delayed. But otherwise they must have some protection, otherwise if they all brake, then Metalhead goes down." The Gnorc said.

"Then he'll guard them himself alongside some minions that he'll toss out against them! Just make sure he's ready by the time those four Dragons face him off!" He said on the telephone as he got a "Yes sir!" response from his minion before he hung up.

That was when Gnasty turned to the few druids in the room with a cruel smile on his face. "And as for you folks, it's about time that I give you some… upgrades, if you know what I mean." He said getting out his macelike scepter for use.

"WAIT! Didn't you say you're not gonna destroy us!?"

"It was a half-lie. You shall get destroyed, then remade into a better minion of mine. Which I'm sure will do better than you all will ever do in your past lives." He smirked as he prepared to swing his weapon.

Any Gnorc outside the room would then hear screams of terror and magic casting from the other end of the door afterward. Showing how scary and despicable, their Gnorc boss is to those that fail him.

Meanwhile… Entering the Beast Makers Home World.

All of the Four Brave Dragons felt themselves wrinkling their noses when they awoke to a bad vapor that entered their nostrils. Letting them know that they are not far from the Beast Makers world.

"Yuck. Ugh. This place never changes." Flame said.

"No kidding. We never really visited this place often. And for good reason." Spyro said cringing at the smell.

"Not to mention the water and the ooze. Do you know how much time gets wasted, trying to brush the scum off my scales?!" Ember asked nervously as she also cringed at the smell.

"Probably awhile. Let's hope it won't delay us any." Cynder said.

"And let's hope that we can rescue all of them so we can leave this place sooner. As well as getting the Gems too." Spyro said as they were now touching down on the Beast Makers Home World.

As Astor said about this place, the Beast Makers world was where the Dragons who happen to be barbaric beast masters happen to live. Which happens to be in a gigantic swamp. Which is already an issue for Spyro and his friends since none of them were particularly fond of swamps. Especially Ember, due to her upbringing in the Dream Weavers worlds. But they acknowledge that the Beast Makers are the salt of the Dragon worlds, and they were also important to the other Dragons of the other worlds in any way.

Especially since they are able to, as their titles suggests, create and tame any bad beast that they can find. Which the Artisans felt some disgust for, but they respected them for being honest, hard working Dragons, and being strong in heart and muscle, regardless of being a little weak in intelligence. While in the Peace Keepers eyes, they respected them for their warriorlike spirit, and their tough skin, regardless of their barbaric culture compared to their honorable knight culture. The Magic Crafters on the other hand, they basically respect the Beast Maker Dragons themselves, but they are disgusted with the world that they live in, finding that place gross and slimy.

And the Dragon Quartet felt themselves siding with the Magic Crafters on that one, due to the murky water, (Which they already had trouble with in general, even if it's clean.) green and black oozy pools that would trap and suffocate any creature that is smaller than a full grown Dragon, (All four of them unfortunately being among them. Currently.) and the fact that they are standing on one of the few lands that is in the Home World as they were surrounded by water that they could drown in since they still couldn't swim. While they also saw the huts on the land, as well as the largest temple in one section of the Beast Makers world.

It was all around, a dark, wet place to live in.

Spyro felt more willing to get dirty for the Beast Makers since it meant that he's taking out Gnasty, while Ember was the least willing due to her aforementioned upbringing in the Dream Weavers.

What was unusual about the place though, was that there was metal all over the place. With some floors that they remember seeing a Gnorc stand on, and other metallic stuff that the Gnorcs were building in the swamp. Which even though it could've been making the swamp more bearable, it wasn't much of an improvement in their eyes since it was the Gnorcs that was doing the building.

"Come on guys. The sooner we rescue the Dragons and get the Gems, the sooner we can leave!" Spyro said as he and his friends got ready to bear the smell for the remainder of their, (Hopefully.) short stay in the Beast Makers.

So they galloped to the path where they came across the Gnorc as he was standing on a metal patterned floor. Which made him a perfect charging target in their eyes, but they were looking around and trying to see what could possibly make them regret charging the Gnorc.

At least three of them were, while Flame thought that nothing was around to defend the Gnorc. So he ended up charging ahead onto the floor towards the Gnorc unexpectedly while the three Dragons got startled. "Flame wait!" Ember called out concerned.

Too late, as the Gnorc saw Flame coming as he smirked, before zapping the patterned metal floor under their feet making it glow blue for a bit, zapping them both in the process. Causing the Three Dragons to cringe at the sight of Flame as he screamed in pain as well as made other sounds of getting electrocuted while the Gnorc was also getting shocked. And yet when the zapping was done, he came out fine as he giggled, while Flame was hurt if Sira turning blue wasn't enough of a sign.

Though Flame ended up torching the Gnorc after hobbling to him, he ended up feeling dizzy and tingly, and he also felt that he should've thought that through as he apologized to his friends for charging ahead like a glory hog. They forgave him though, as they didn't really expect the Gnorc to do that either. So they practiced caution in fighting those Gnorcs when they see the patterned metal floor panels.

Once they charged through another Gnorc without getting shocked, they got to a Crystal Dragon that they ended up shattering to release Bruno.

Bruno is the leading High Chief of the Beast Maker Dragons, who happened to be a blue scaled Dragon with purple wings, and some spots that looked like circles on a frog on his shoulders. He wore a large dried brown mud hat, a necklace that had a row of teeth in it as well as an eye of a reptile, and he wields a wooden staff.

Being the High Chief of the Beast Makers, he looks over the progress of the beast taming as well as the Dragon egg incubating, and the digging and mining around in the Terrace village, Etc. And he also makes sure to keep the peace in the Beast Makers just in case there was a squabble, a bad beast on the loose, and even an attempted invasion from the Gnorcs, like what happened now. And he happens to be like an uncle to the Quartet, making sure to have their stay in the Beast Makers world as pleasant as possible.

Bruno ended up looking around while pointing his staff like he was in a fight when he got frozen in Crystal, before seeing the Quartet. "Ah hello Spyro, nice to see you here. Especially with your friends. Hadn't seen you in a long time." He said, speaking in an accent that he and his people uses, that Spyro and his friends felt was some sort of Cajun accent.

"Likewise, I'm glad to see that you're not hurt, or worse. I see that things were going well?" He asked.

"Of course. They were." He said with venom on the last part. "Look around yourselves. Gnasty Gnorc has turned our swamp into an electrified junkheap! And it used to be so beautiful." He said sadly on the last part.

That had the Dragon Quartet feeling bad for him. After all, regardless of their dislike for being in the Beast Makers world, they did have some good memories there when they were younger on their rare visits, particularly when they saw a snooty Dragon from the Magic Crafters end up getting splashed by another Dragon while he swam, getting the Dragon covered in murky water, much to their amusement. And they remember having been served chickens by Bruno's chefs, which they thought was delicious. So to see Bruno saddened by how the Gnorcs was changing the Home World, left them feeling sympathetic to his situation.

"I'm sure it was. And we hope to… defeat these Gnorcs, and make it beautiful again." Spyro said.

"Yeah! So don't worry uncle Bruno, we're making sure to defeat those Gnorcs, and return this place to its prime, before they got their mitts on it. We'll make sure of it." Flame said, also determined. With both Ember and Cynder nodding in agreement.

That caused Bruno to smile at them, happy that they're here to help. "Thanks Spyro and friends, we shall sing for you all in celebration of your bravery in freeing us." He said. "But do be careful. I'm guessing that Gnasty is upping his game at this point, and it's gonna get harder for you four from here on out." He continued before entering the fight with the Gnorcs. All while whistling for his warthog allies to help.

At what Bruno said, the Dragon Quartet knew that it was about to get much harder than back in the Peace Keepers and Magic Crafters worlds. Especially with the Gnorcs that uses some sort of shock sticks to electrocute the floors as Flame learned the hard way.

Which is why they all agreed that whenever they get in trouble, one of the Dragons should retreat back to the Home World and look for each other, or one of the Beast Makers for help against that danger in the worlds.

First though, they had to find some other Beast Maker Dragons to free, then look for the flight level to complete first.

So they galloped their way through the Home W orld, avoiding the murky waters, and the Gnorcs while freeing the other Dragons.

Like another Crystal Dragon near the hut and a well that they initially thought was full of water, but ended up looking inside to see otherwise. So they decided to go in after freeing the Dragon next to it, being Cleetus.

Cleetus is another Dragon from the Beast Makers, having green scales with darker green spots on them. He was covered in moss, especially on his wings, and he wore a giant leaf for a hat with shoulder guards that happened to be moss, and he wore a necklace with four teeth on it with a small bag tied in it.

Cleetus happens to be a shaman and cook since he makes great stews for the Beast Makers, while he also had a side profession as a swimmer. He even was the Dragon that "accidentally" splashed the snooty Magic Crafter Dragon, much to the Quartet's amusement. He also was an uncle figure for the Dragon Quartet.

"Spyro and friends, it's great to see you all, but I've got go."

"Go? Go where?" Ember asked.

"Oh, you know. Kick some Gnorc butt for what they did to our swamp!" Cleetus said making a mean grin as he ended up joining Bruno in his brawl with the Gnorcs that tried to fight back against them.

Spyro and his friends decided to jump in the well after grabbing the Gems in and around the hut. At least before Cleetus ended up jumping back to them from the battlefield. "One more thing, that there's a flight challenge down that well. So you all better have some practice from the other flight challenges because that one's a doozy." He said before jumping back to assist Bruno for real.

So they decided to jump in the well to see if there are Gems in there too. And inside the well, was another portal to the flight realm that said Wild flight.

And some Gems too.

That had them dreading, on how to go about completing the flight challenge for the Gems. So they had another rock, paper, scissors round to see which ones are going in.

This time, Spyro was the loser. "Aw damn it! Why is it me facing that 'doozy' of a challenge?" He said annoyed at his loss before taking on the Wild flight.

Where sure enough, it was indeed a 'doozy' as Cleetus said it was, and Spyro ended up losing plenty enough times to where it made him wanna tear his spines out. Whether he ended up running out of time, or when he fell into the surprisingly cleanest water of the Beast Makers worlds which he was able to float on due to the magic, especially while trying to take out the boats too, he knew he was facing the hardest flight challenge yet. He knew how the other Dragons felt after that, and he prayed that he was nearing the end of the flight challenges at this point after completing it on his seventeenth try.

Which little did he know, he had only one more left, at least for the Dragon realms. But at least the reward of treasure was nice at least.

The Dragons repeated their Home World tactic, and went into two teams for the Beast Makers. This time, Flame and Cynder was going through Terrace village, and Ember and Spyro was doing Misty bog, then the Dragons will do one more level afterwards before reuniting for the boss.

In Terrace village, Cynder and Flame was taking out the big Gnorcs with the shock sticks, and the little Gnorcs that packed serious power in their zapping tank guns that shoots out bolts of lightning. Which for the latter, they gave plenty of trouble for both Dragons.

Both of their Dragonflies was green colored by the time they took out the Gnorcs in the beginning section thanks to their tank guns shocking them, which left them both twitching a bit and tingling all over. "Geez. I hate those guys already." Cynder said hurt and annoyed.

"You said it. I hope we won't be fighting more of them later on down the line." He said also hating the Gnorcs with the zapper tanks, also hoping to take them all out soon.

"Especially if we get to the Tree Tops." Cynder angrily said, before they were able to heal their Dragonflies with some butterflies, and proceeded forwards to the Crystal Dragon.

Making Claude the first Dragon to be freed in Terrace village. He was blue scaled, with a beaklike mouth, and a spikey tail while also having horns that curved inwards. He wore a necklace with six teeth, and a bird skull in the middle of it, and he wields a little staff with three spikes on head of it and a spear-like pike on the butt of it.

Claude also happens to be a shaman, except he's more warriorlike than Cleetus is, and he happens to have plenty of skill in combat to make a Peace Keeper proud. Especially since he's a dangerous opponent to the Gnorcs as he happens to be flexible in combat, despite having a large gut.

"Look out Cynder and Flame, the Gnorcs around these here parts have discovered the power of electricity. And trust me, it really stings." He said, having gotten shocked before.

"I know, we learned it the hard way ourselves." Flame said as he and Cynder still felt tingly on their scales just thinking about it. But they're sure to lose that feeling later on.

Both the Dragons ended up charging past Claude as they both charged at the Gnorc while making sure not to get shocked. They took out the electro Gnorc before he could zap the floor, before turning their horns on another one, which they charged down too.

Now they had to deal with the bigger Gnorc with the shock stick… or not, since Claude ended up taking him out while they collected the gem from him. Now they just had to deal with the other floor shocking Gnorcs.

Which was not too hard, just not so easy either. For they had to pay attention to the pattern of the Gnorcs and their shocking the patterned metal ground to make sure they get caught at the right time so that they won't get shocked by the floor. It did require some patience for both of them, which wasn't both of their strong suits as they were not the most patient of Artisan and Magic Crafter Dragons, but they were able to wait since it didn't take too long for the Gnorcs to get baited into shocking the ground and becoming vulnerable to both of them afterwards.

The other danger they also had to worry about was the other big Gnorcs with their shock sticks and the Gnorc with the tank cannons. As they protected the floor shocking Gnorcs while also being unaffected by the electricity that their friends casted on the patterned floor. They too were a danger for them both because of that, so they planned their move for them. Then they had an idea, which lead to them splitting to where they charged one of the Gnorcs while torching the bigger Gnorc.

Once they executed their plan, they focused on the third one while noticing another Crystal Dragon behind him. So they did the same plan against the Gnorcs and took them all down on one of the metal floors. Even though they couldn't pull it off flawlessly as they both got hurt by the electricity from the tank zapping Gnorcs while they were at it due to their surprisingly good reflexes when they saw them coming. Though they were able to take them out after Flame's Dragonfly turned green again. Before they got to the Crystal Dragon to touch it and shatter it.

Releasing Cyprin, who is a truly massive Dragon with a large gut, has red and maroon scales with a beige underbelly that had a spiral symbol on his large gut with large purple wings, and he also wears a large leather hat while chewing on a straw of barley.

Cyprin was a farmer for Terrace Village. Who protected his fields from any invaders, or anybody else that trespasses without permission, with his super strength and his determination. Regardless of if it's a Gnorc or another Dragon, which earned him a dreaded reputation among the Beast Makers and other World's Dragons, let alone the Gnorcs. Yet if he isn't defending his farms or his crops, he's actually a friendly, amiable Dragon who enjoys laying back and admiring the scenery.

"Great work Cynder and Flame, I'm sure that someday you'll be able to tell your fellows about your amazing adventures." He said, feeling proud of them getting past the Gnorcs on their way to him.

"Yeah. But what I'd also like to do is get out of this swamp. No offence." Flame said, already feeling ready to leave the Beast Makers and go to the Dream Weavers world. Especially due to getting shocked alongside Cynder a couple times.

"Ah, none taken." He responded, knowing about Cynder and Flame's willingness to leave their world, yet making sure to rescue them first beforehand. Which he respected, before turning his attention to the Gnorcs as he fought them off alongside Claude.

Now they had to take out the rest of the Gnorcs in the higher sections of the Terrace village, by climbing up to the metal patterned platforms before making sure to charge the floor shocking Gnorcs down before they can do just that. Now they just collected the Gems, defeated the other Gnorcs, being able to take down the tank zapping Gnorcs despite getting hurt again, and healing their Dragonflies again before leaving no stone unturned before leaving.

Meanwhile…

Both Spyro and Ember were in the Misty bog as they had to make sure that they don't get lost in the mist as they made sure not to fall into the water of the Misty bog. Not only that, but they also had to deal with the metal shield wearing Gnorcs that wielded daggers to try to stab them with.

And they succeeded only one time so far, when Spyro got hit by one of them as he tried to charge down a cage for the chicken. Which ticked off Ember as she ended up clobbering the Gnorc as a result.

Which served as another reminder to Spyro, of why he shouldn't make Ember angry at him.

Now they both got to another section of the misty bog, where they quickly saw some bushes that was shaking violently from a distance. Which had them both bracing themselves for what they believe is ambushing Gnorcs that could jump out from behind those bushes. As well as getting ready to counter attack them once they make their move. So they decided to walk forward to see if they can bait them into jumping out.

Only for one of them to get caught off guard.

The bushes suddenly charged at the pair of Dragons, suddenly baring teeth at them from their gaping maws. Both Dragons was running backward to safety at the surprise while one of them screamed. Or Spyro initially was, before he quickly turned around and torched the bushes. Easily defeating them since they were just grassy bushes.

Now Spyro was making sure that Ember was alright as she was huffing and recovering from her surprise. "Are you okay Ember?" He asked kneeling to her.

"I'm… I'm okay. Just… didn't expect these… things, to try to attack us." She said, still feeling scared of the bushes with teeth that tried to bite them, or eat them.

"Are you gonna be alright?" He asked, concerned for Ember.

"I'll try… I'll try my best." She said, trying to make her love for Spyro overtake her fear of the bushes with teeth. Though she had an idea. "I'm sure that you can take them too, right Spyro?"

"Why yes Ember. They are just bushes after all. Not scary to me." He said. Continuing to make Ember smile at him for his bravery.

After a moment of recovering, both Dragons kept on going. Gliding over the murky water, to another section of Misty Bog to where they suddenly met another enemy. Being the angry tailed attack frogs.

Spyro ended up attempting to charge one down in front of Ember, only for it to use its tongue to whip him and interrupt his charge, as Sparx turned blue at the attack. Before Ember proceeded to torch the attack frog in response.

"Ugh! Gross! I'm going to hate those things, aren't I?" He said angrily while wiping the frog's mucus off his face.

"I'm sure that both of us are gonna hate them. Especially since they hurt my Spyro. Hopefully they won't be in the next world we go to." She said, while she thought angrily at the frogs. Whom ended up getting taken down by him as he torched them all in the section.

Now they were collecting the Gems, and Spyro took out the bushes with teeth when they charged at them as Ember tried to face her fears against the bushes. With some progress being made. Then they jogged their way to a Crystal Dragon.

Which they shattered to free Rosco, who is a green scaled Dragon with big horns going upwards, and having twitchy eyes. He wore two necklaces, one tied by coconuts like beads that connected to a green slit reptile eye, and one being a thin strap with teeth on it, and a satchel with two more green slit reptile eyes, and teeth on it.

Rosco is a shepherd of the Beast Makers like the Shepherds from the stone hill. The difference being, (Other than the fact that he's a Dragon.) is that he is a shepherd for the beasts of the worlds, like for the Home World he shepherds the warthogs, and for the other worlds, he shepherds the apes, and for this world, he shepherds his least favorite creature, the tailed attack frogs. Also, he is quite good with his crook which he uses like a staff.

"Hey Spyro and Ember, be on the look out for attack frogs. They're cold blooded killers when on the loose." He said, also not fond of the attack frogs.

"Attack… frogs?" Spyro asked, feeling confused at what he was told about them. Which also confused Ember when she heard it too, since they both saw frogs from the Artisans worlds like Dark Hollow.

"They don't look like frogs to me. These things have tails, and frogs don't. Also, shouldn't they be a bit smaller?" She asked.

"Well in your Home World, they are. But these are the more deadly and bigger versions. And now they're going mad due to the Gnorc presence, and due to us not being able to contain them." He said before going a little somber. "And this used to be a nice swamp. Those Gnorcs are gonna pay." He angrily said before flying off to battle the Gnorcs while also fighting the frogs as well.

"Well let's hope these frogs may be tamed once we're done here." Spyro said.

"I hope so too. At least so we won't fight them again." Ember said as they kept on going through the Misty bog. Where they both took out the armored Gnorcs on a bridge that turned to a stump with a hollow hole in the middle. That lead to another section that Rosco was going to.

But first they found a tree that they knew could have another Dragon inside. So they charged to the tree first, taking out another Gnorc that caught another chicken, which released a butterfly for Ember's Dragonfly to eat and heal from, before going forward through the bog.

*Small time skip*

They finally got to a Crystal Dragon in the tree after going through what they both described, as the 'room of pain' without losing their lives, and surprisingly their Dragonflies since they both were sickly green.

First, they suddenly saw that there was three attack frogs in front of an entrance to the tree, which wasn't too hard for them since they took two of them out with their fire breath, before doing the same to the third one while making sure to avoid its tongue attack.

Then they entered the tree and saw that there was a room that was crawling with shielded Gnorcs and attack frogs. Much to their dismay as they already had problems with the frogs separately due to their tongues, and the Gnorcs due to their daggers and their armor, and now they had to deal with both of them in this room, while also noticing the Crystal Dragon behind the stairs leading up to it.

What also didn't help either of them, was that Spyro charged in, thinking that the frogs couldn't really notice him charging through the Gnorcs to get to them, only to get tongue attacked by them since they heard his charging steps. They even used their tongues to slam him into the dirt, much to Ember's fury as she too took the frogs out.

It was a painful few minutes for both Dragons due to having to dodge and weave through the daggers, and the tongues from the attack frogs to torch the frogs and charge the Gnorcs, which had them both in pain from the attacks of running into the frog tongues after charging through the Gnorcs. It felt like karma decided to punish Spyro's hardheadedness.

Nevertheless, they took them all down, and they were able to keep their Dragonflies up as they both tiredly climbed up to the Crystal Dragon. "In hindsight, I feel that I should've thought that through." He said, feeling a bit guilty for what they both suffered through in the 'room of pain'.

"Not to sound mocking, but where did the 'imagine the possibilities' thought pattern go? Out to lunch?" Ember asked. Which Sparx ended up echoing to Spyro.

"Wasn't you the one that said my hard-headed moves work best on armored Gnorcs?" Spyro reaponded to Sparx, who just rested on his head since he was too tired to come up with a retort. "And don't worry Ember, I hope that I'll be sure to think about how to fight properly, before we execute our plan against these Gnorcs. Good idea?"

"Of course Spyro. I always liked your ideas." She said before going up to the Crystal Dragon.

"And Ember. I'm sorry that you got hurt too." He said.

"Apology accepted. Let's just be careful so that we'll be intact by the end of our journey. And hopefully by the time we have a wedding." She said the last part quietly with a smile, before she shattered the Crystal and releasing Damon.

Damon had olive green scales with a yellow underbelly, with a purple beard and four horns that was hidden under his large hat. He wore a dark green cloak like shirt, small glasses that he reads out of, and a travel sack that he holds with his tail. He also held a round potion bottle with his hands.

Out of all the Beast Maker Dragons that happened to be like barbarians at least in both the Artisan and Magic Crafter's eyes, Damon was the least barbaric and most scholarly of the Beast Makers. Especially since he happened to be more into studying the creatures both big and small, and studying their life in the swamp. Not only that, but he also happens to be a professor, who makes potions for the Beast Makers, much like the Magic Crafter potion makers, which led to rumors that he was a Magic Crafter born dragon that moved to the Beast Makers since he was more willing to get dirty for a specimen, than they are.

It had yet to be seen if it's true or not, but the Beast Makers claim that he's definitely born as one of them.

"Thanks to you both, for releasing me. It seemed like I was trapped in Crystal since I was both your ages." He said.

"Oh no." Both Dragons said, both out of concern for him if what he said was true, and out of annoyance. Which would have them both feeling sorry for him if it was, as it would feel a lot like forever getting trapped in Crystal until now.

And they also said that for the latter reason too, being that they knew what was coming next, which is the inevitable old person lecture since Damon was also an elderly Dragon.

"Why I remember…"

"Uh elder Damon, sorry to interrupt, but uh, there are Gnorcs to torch, and all that! So I better get going!" Spyro said.

"O-of course! We might not have time to listen to your stories, at least not until we torch those Gnorcs first. You'll understand." Ember said while both of them hopped up the stairs to exit the tree cave and collect more Gems.

"So, GOTTA GO!" Both Dragons chorused as they both galloped and glided back to the main section of the Misty Bog while taking the remaining Gems of the tree before venturing onwards through the Misty Bog.

Where they now were going to the hollow stump, and had a few moments to prepare for the leap inside of the stump.

Before that though, they made conversation. "So Ember, what's it like living in the Dream Weavers?" he asked. Though he made visits to that realm with his friends, he didn't really get an opportunity to learn about Ember's life there.

"It was alright. I get to live with a rich family there, regardless of some annoyances of being asked out by the other young Dragons, and it was a beautiful place. At least more beautiful than this Home World." She said with distaste on the last part.

"I agree, and I'm glad that's our next destination after this."

"I'm glad too. It's gonna be so nice to be home again. Even though it's possibly in trouble too." Ember said a bit sadly, hoping that the Gnorcs haven't taken it over completely, or worse, destroyed it.

Which Spyro noticed, which had him putting a comforting wing on her back. "Don't worry Ember. We'll help you save your home and your Home World from those Gnorcs. I promise." He said with conviction.

Ember ended up blushing at the comforting wing on her back courtesy of Spyro, before she smiled at him. "Thanks Spyro, I'm happy that I have a friend like you, Cynder, and Flame." She said.

"No problem." Spyro said before they finished their conversation and jumped down the hole of the stump, and to more of the section of Misty Bog.

"AAAHH-" *Chomp*

Where suddenly, after at least five steps, Ember ended up getting eaten by the bush with teeth that came right out of no where. Now she was in its mouth and Spyro was in shock and horror at the sight of it.

Not only that, but he had to fight the other bushes with teeth to protect himself, which had Ember left to the mercy of the plant that was currently eating her.

"It can't be happening! EMBER!" He called out in horror and sadness as he nearly got rid of the squad of bushes that he fought against. Hoping he can save her before she get's eaten and digested.

He was able to take out almost all the bushes, when he was able to charge the bush in the gut, which made the bush spit out Ember, now mucus covered but still alive as she gasped in shock while her Dragonfly was gone.

That left at least three bushes left, and Spyro ended up running to her side to protect her. "Ember! Are you okay?!" He asked as he wished he saw the bush coming.

What happened next, was that Ember looked ahead at the remaining bushes, now crimson red in the face as she stared at them with her teeth gritted. Which was usually the sign of anger that Spyro and his friends took warning at the sight of. Especially if somebody makes a mess of her pretty scales that she seems to treasure and keep clean and shiny with her jewelry.

And none of the Quartet, would want to make her mad after seeing her in action.

"YOU! RUINED! MY! SCAAAAAAALES!" She screamed out like a demoness dragon. Before she then zoomed right at the remaining bushes as fast as possible, before she then flamed them all one by one as they started to attempt to run from her in horror, only for all of them to fail due to her speed. Which is what makes her fearsome in battle, since she is faster then them all in a sprinting run, (At least in her berserker state.) and that makes escaping from her next to impossible.

In the next few seconds, the room was now empty with only Spyro and her in the room as he looked on in amazement and surprise, while she breathed a little heavily, before shaking herself in hopes to get the mucus off of her scales.

"Wow! That was amazing!" He said, pleasantly surprised at what happened in front of him.

Her mucus problem temporarily forgotten, she turned to Spyro with a smile. "Thank you. I'm glad that you liked it. And don't worry, I'll make sure to live and fight for you until Gnasty's gone." She said happily as she trotted to him. Before she put her comforting wing on him too.

Regardless of what's left of the mucus and the smell, he still accepted the wing, before he and Ember continued onwards through the Misty Bog to another Crystal Dragon that they freed, before continuing on through the misty bog.

After taking out another chicken, and giving Ember back her Dragonfly while she continued to shake the bush's mucus off, they came across a bunch of Gnorcs and attack frogs bearing down on them. Which they prepared to fight against even though their Dragonflies were green, meaning two more hits will be the end of their journeys. But they braced themselves for the wave coming, not caring if they're gonna go down since they'll both take as much of the Gnorcs with them, that is if they can't retreat back to the Home World.

Suddenly, they ended up hearing heavy hooves beating on the ground, before they then saw a small herd of boars charging at the frogs and the Gnorcs and stampeding over all of them. One of them looking at both Dragons with confusion before respectfully snorting at them before continuing on. All the boars were lead by Rosco who shepherded them all against the Gnorcs and attack frogs.

"You can thank me later little ones, be sure to continue your journeys while I deal with them! Oh and be sure to rescue Bubba too! He might need help!" Rosco said as he continued to shepherd the boars against the Gnorcs.

The duo didn't need to be told twice, since they both saw a Crystal Dragon that was next to the podium that returns them home. So they rushed to it to shatter the Crystal and release Bubba.

Bubba was blue scaled, with thorny growths all over his torso, his shoulders, his tail, and his wings. He wears a fur cloth on his shoulders that connected to his bone necklace which gave him a barbarian flare to him, that is helped by the scars that decorated his cyan blue underbelly.

Which is what Bubba happens to be, a barbarian that cannot be defeated by any Gnorc or beast that fights against him. Which made him look invincible and lead to his fame and respect among the Beast Makers and Peace Keepers, and dread among the Gnorcs and other beasts who think twice before fighting him. Not to mention how boisterous and bombastic he is to the point where Spyro himself expressed finding Bubba to be the best Beast Maker Dragon he ever met.

Something that Bubba reciprocates.

"I'll tell you both of what to do with those Gnorcs and the frogs, SMASH THEM SPYRO AND EMBER!" He suddenly shouted as he threw away the leaf he had near his mouth. "Stamp them out and squish them and squash them until they're pancakes! HAHAHAHAHA!"

"Hehe. How bout charge them and flame them. We are Dragons after all." Spyro sassed to Bubba.

Who winked at him while giving him a thumb up in response, regardless of getting sassed by him as it wasn't disrespectful. "That too!" Was what he said before joining the battle that Rosco and the boars was in against the Gnorcs.

Spyro and Ember proceeded to explore more of the Misty bog, collecting all the Gems from the last of the Gnorcs after charging them down like bowling pins, and then getting back to the return home podium to return to the Home World in hopes to restore their Dragonflies, then possibly join Flame and Cynder in the next world.

Which is the Tree Tops. The world that they all believed was gonna be quite the hardest world to traverse for Gems and Dragons due to how unfriendly it is designed for the young dragon whelps, so they all decided to unite for just this world before the boss of Beast Makers, being Metalhead.

Already, they ended up meeting up with a thief in a cave in the tree, only this time he was now wearing yellow cloth. Much to their dismay. "Dang it! More of them?!" Cynder said.

"At least this time, they're in different colors… and they don't have eggs this time." Spyro said, feeling that at least he gets some changes to chasing thieves.

The Quartet chased after the thief, only for them to lose sight of it after a brief chase due to the strongarm apes getting in the way. After taking them out, and after a few minutes of roaming on the aptly named Tree Tops, they already felt that they saw some Supercharge paths with the glowing arrows, and they felt a mix between excitement and dread. Since they enjoyed Supercharging in the Magic Crafters world on their prior visits, and they still enjoyed Supercharging now. But they also knew that judging by the distances between the trees that they could reach if only they could fly, the Supercharge paths were the only way to get across the seemingly endless space below them, to the other trees, considering how massive the world is.

Which is what made the Tree Tops so unfriendly to Whelps like them. Especially since they couldn't really control their Supercharge very well.

And that was when they noticed that they were possibly about to go through what they can describe as 'That one world' that they might not want to visit again. (Unless they can fly first though.)

They decided to follow each other to the middle of the Tree Tops, before they split up into different directions to speed up the collecting of the Gems.

Spyro and Cynder followed the path that they guessed the thief would take through the Tree Tops, and freeing Dragons while they're at it, while Flame and Ember chose a different path to chase another thief on. And freeing Dragons that they meet along the way too.

Spyro and Cynder ended up going through the path on the tree, taking out the apes along the way, whether it was the strongarms that kicked at them, which connected onto Spyro and turned Sparx blue, or the smaller ones that threw bananas at them, which ended up hitting Cynder too when she turned the corner after Spyro dodged the throw and turned Spryte blue.

"OW! Are you kidding me? How does that hurt?!" Cynder asked hurt and confused, while Spyro merely shrugged after clobbering the smaller ape in revenge. Before they ended up climbing to the top of one of the trees that was basically flat, while having a platform that aimed at another tree that they felt was close enough to glide to once they judged the distance.

So they made sure that they got the Gems first, before gliding there, and after noticing a tree island in the distance, they ended up seeing a Crystal Dragon on there. Which they knew they had to free, but first they had to break the Crystal on the tree island that they were on. Which they did, to release Lyle.

Lyle is light lime green scaled with a bright maroon underbelly, and segmented wings. He wore a necklace that happened to have a pair of curved fangs from a large beast, and he was holding a fruit that both of them could see is a Dragon fruit.

Lyle, like Cyprin, is a Dragon farmer of the Beast Makers. Only instead of farming the oats and barley like Cyprin does, he farms for the trees that grows the Dragon fruit like the one in his hand. Also like Cyprin, he doesn't appreciate anybody trespassing on his property without his permission, regardless of if it's a Gnorc or a Dragon. Beyond that though, he is also a friendly Dragon.

"Greetings Spyro and Cynder. Say, do any of you know about the Supercharge?" He asked.

"Of course we do." Spyro said.

Well good, because if you want a tour of the Tree tops, don't just stop at one Supercharge." He said, before handing both Dragons a pair of smaller Dragon fruit as thanks. Both of whom ended up eating the Dragon fruit, thinking of the fruit as yummy, which makes up for the swamp's shortcomings, before thanking him as he flew back to the Beast Makers world to join the freed Dragons in tearing down the metal yards.

After that, Spyro and Cynder wondered how to get to the island tree in the distance.

Meanwhile, Ember and Flame ended up gliding to another tree that looked like a hill fortress with huge wooden stakes, where they tried to chase another thief that wore red. Only to lose him after another brief chase, so they just climbed upwards and saw another Crystal Dragon that they broke to release Isaak.

Isaak is a lanky Dragon who is green scaled with maroon wings. He wears wristbands and he has purple feathers on his necklace, while he also wore small jewelry on his horns. He also wields a staff with a crab claw on top of it.

Isaak is one of the more wizard-like of the Beast Maker Dragons. Casting spells from his crab claw staff that a Magic Crafter would be impressed at seeing, even though he also hits his enemies with it. He may be a wizard, but he is also among those that doesn't hesitate in getting dirty if it means they'll protect their home.

"Ember, Flame, if you both jump at the end of the supercharge ramp, you'll both will really go far." He said.

"We're all over it!" Flame said, feeling both excited and nervous in trying out the Tree Tops supercharge alongside Ember. If only to see if he could have as much fun with the supercharge before it goes downhill for all of them.

So after Isaak left for the Home World, they both charged down the supercharge path to where the ramp aimed into the cave on one of the trees, barely noticing a purple shape passing by to their left while they were in the air as they headed to the mouth of the tree cave.

Which from the view of the outside, had a strong chest inside that both of them knew couldn't stand up to their supercharge as they charged through it, shattering it like glass. Now they had to deal with the three apes, two of which were strongarms, that was also in the tree cave. Which they easily torched. Even though one of them tried to throw a bunch of bananas at Ember, she learned from her snowball experience back in Ice Cavern and dodged the bananas before torching the smaller ape as Flame torched the big ape.

Now they got to a supercharge path that they used, in hopes that they could reach the red thief that they guessed could've used the path to get to the tree island that it was aiming to. Unfortunately, they didn't have enough running speed, and the very top of the tree's island that had huts on it was too tall to where they had no choice but to merely glide to a lower part of the tree that was next to it, where the return home podium was.

They both looked up and frowned angrily after hearing the red thief laughing at them, since he has the high ground and they don't. So they knew that they had to think of a plan to get to the top of the tree and give the red thief what he deserves.

So they retreated back to the ramp that they came from via whirlwind. Then they had to think of a plan to jump higher to get to the top and get that red thief. But how?

That was when Flame saw a path on the tree under the entrance that they were on when they first entered the world. That path oddly had no arrows on it to show that it was a supercharge spot, and instead it looked like a generic path. Yet it looked like from where he stood, that it could help both of them with the red thief. Which had him starting to grin on the inside when he had an idea of what to do, even though he also hoped it'll work.

"Hey Ember, follow me."

"Why Flame? Do you have an idea?"

"You betcha." He said as coolly as he could, before gliding to the arrowless path with Ember, and walked along it till the whirlwind was in view. "Good thing that came up, now my idea can be pulled off easier." He said before using it alongside Ember to levitate to the top of the whirlwind and to the entrance of the first tree's cave.

"So Flame, why are we going through this path again?" She asked.

"It's a little complex, but it's also simple. We're going to use the same supercharge path that we just used," He said pointing at the one aiming at the tree cave. "And we're going to use it to go to that path that we were on," He said now pointing at the arrowless path below them. "And it should aim us to the same path to that tree," He then pointed at the tree path that they glided to the arrowless path from. "Which will send us to the tree island with the huts on it where the red thief is, and we might have enough speed to actually reach the island. Once we do that, then the thief is all ours." Flame said smiling, feeling that this plan could work.

"Not to sound doubtful, but are you sure that'll work?" Ember said a little nervously.

"Trust me. Even I'm doubting that it'll definitely work. But hey, it's worth a shot." Flame said.

"Okay. Let's go." She said with a smile, before following Flame back to the supercharge spot.

On the way there, they met Spyro and Cynder, who told them that they're attempting to get to the tree island in the distance to save the Dragon there, and to roast the green thief there too. While both Flame and Ember told both of them about the idea that Flame had, and telling them that the red thief was on the other tree island too, and that they found the return home podium, before wishing each other luck as they went their separate ways for now.

Where once they were back at that ramp, Flame ended up charging down with Ember close behind. Once they were about to jump off the ramp, Flame charged to his right and jumped to the right aiming at the arrowless path on the tree with Ember doing that too as she followed him through the path he took, wondering if that'll lead both of them to the thief as they started to pick up speed. It was not long when they went into a cave which turned and led them to the other end of the cave, which had its own ramp at the end of it. Which they used to jump straight to the ramp leading to the island with the red thief. What they didn't expect though was that there would be log stakes that could've blocked them and had them falling into the abyss below, but they were able to clear it as they now got on the supercharge ramp.

Where they both used their newfound speed of the supercharge to run to the ramp, and took off of it to the tree island, now able to reach it as they both landed with a screeching halt on it. Even though they didn't land at the same time on it as Flame was the first to land. And after gathering his bearings, he laughed for a minute in celebration, "WAHH! OOF!" when Ember also landed on the island with a screeching halt but she couldn't stop in time as she accidentally collided with Flame, and fell down onto the floor in a tangled heap next to one of the huts.

Flame was stunned by the collision as he wondered what hit him as he looked around, only to see Ember's eyes staring back at him, then he realized that he was in a similar position like back in High caves. Only this time, the supercharge was the reason why instead of the cave spiders, and it was 'Ember' that caused the collision instead of himself. That caused both Dragons to blush at that.

It was a minute of them laying like that, when they both separated as they both tried to gather their bearings at what just happened. While Starr and Sira were stifling their laughter at the sight of what happened.

"Um… uh… Sorry." She said embarrassed. Even though she hiddenly liked the feeling.

"That's… that's alright." He said also embarrassed, yet enjoying the feeling of Ember in his arms.

Though Ember did wish that she was like that with Spyro, she didn't really mind that it was Flame that she was that close to. In fact, she did have some feelings for Flame as well, though not to the extent of her feelings for Spyro. She did like Flame if only for his adorable attempts to be like Spyro. And as of now, she was impressed that he was able to come up with the plan that had them able to reach the rest of the Gems and the red thief, to where her feelings for Flame started to grow a bit.

"I admit it, I… kind of liked the feeling." Flame said, much to Ember's surprise.

"Really?!" She asked.

"Yep. I liked… being this close to you Ember. I hope that you don't mind." He said embarrassed, and hoping that Ember won't rail at him.

"Of course not." She said, now leaving Flame surprised.

"Really?"

"Of course. I admit… I liked the feeling too." She said blushing.

"Oh. That's nice. Actually, better than nice." He said happily. While both Starr and Sira were resisting the urge to tease both Dragons about the feelings they have.

But they had to leave the rest of their conversation for later. Because they were aware of the red thief that they were after on the island, and the thief was looking on in horror at the sight of the two ticked off Dragons now bearing down on him, and there was nothing he can do to escape them. He was merely at their mercy.

"Right now though, how about we show that thief why he should never laugh at a Dragon. Don't you agree?"

"Oh yes, I do concur." Ember said giggling as they both now walked to the thief as he tried to beg for mercy. It's too bad that he got none from both of them as they let loose their wrath on him and took his purple gem. (Which is worth twenty-five red Gems.)

Meanwhile with Spyro and Cynder, they made some attempts at trying to get to the Dragon on the tree island in the distance. Only for them to fail and merely end up with them going to the other trees, or being forced to glide to the safety of the empty roofless tree, or the arrowless path of the tree that they began their journey in Tree Tops on, which they met Ember and Flame on.

Now they were both in thought of what to do to get to the tree island in the distance, and finish their long annoying time in Tree Tops and then take out the boss, before moving on to the Dream Weavers.

Spyro though was also monologuing about his lack of success of getting to that tree island in the distance as he continued to stand on the edge of the tree top platform as he calculated the trajectories, and other Artisan thoughts that he was not really that good at due to his hard headed nature, trying to figure out how to use the supercharge ramp close to him to get to the tree island.

"I just don't get it!" He said swiping at the ground in frustration. He was able to explore enough of the Tree Tops at least enough, and yet he had no clue about how to get there. He was just stuck.

Could this be the very obstacle that would be the death of him?

"Hey Spyro?!"

Could he have to retreat to the Beast Makers and find help? Even though it's embarrassing for him since he was a Peace Keeper by heart even though he was Artisan by blood, and Peace Keepers like him are merely the ones who never gives up and just soldiers on. And yet regardless of the hundreds of Gnorcs slain, thousand of Gems collected, all twelve eggs found and taken back, and at least over fifty Dragons rescued… and yet this is what takes out Spyro?

"Earth to Spyro?!

All because of what he lacked in something that could've made this world a cake walk, being FLIGHT!? He was a Dragon, he had wings to glide with, and yet being able to fly is able to elude him due to his young age? Why was it so hard for him? Why can he only glide? Sure he loved gliding, feeling the wind on his scales and his wings, soaring through the sky and the clouds, nothing could top that. (Other than flying, and torching Gnorcs as well.) But he knew that there's a difference between flying and gliding, being that he can go wherever he wants once he flies, while he has limited movement in the air when he glides. And that is why Tree Tops became a pain in their scales. 'Seriously Spyro, your a young Dragon! And yet your wings cannot support you, so why are you trying? Oh right, you can't just leave him there till you grow up, can you? So why don't you try-"

"SPYRO! ARE YOU STILL HERE?!" Cynder yelled out as she shook Spyro by his shoulders. Which snapped him out of his monologuing.

"Whoa Cynder! Way to scare a Dragon half to death there! What do you want?" He said.

"I trying to ask you if that could help." Cynder said, trying not to laugh, before pointing Spyro to a secret ramp that was to the right of the supercharge path, which could be barely seen from where they were standing, wrapped around the side of the tree, and seemed to shoot upward above the supercharge and seems to aim at the tree island in the distance.

"Wow Cynder, You're a genius!" Spyro said before giving her a respectful kiss on her snout, making her blush. "Now we might be finally done with Tree Tops and ready to take out the boss and then leave for the Dream Weavers!"

"Well, not to sound doubtful, but where are you gonna get the supercharge for this? After all, it doesn't look like it has arrows on it, even though it looks like a nice launch. But can you actually-"

Watch me! Think you can keep up?" He asked challenging Cynder.

"Try me." She said challenging him back, before they then took the supercharge ramp, and launched themselves to another tree, then to another supercharge path on another tree regardless of Spyro clumsily landing there, before they both built enough of the supercharge speed, and veered as right as hard as they could to the secret ramp that aimed at the tree island before launching off of it too.

Then they both glided to the tree island with grins on their faces as they were able to reach the tree island. Which had both of them relieved and happy that they're now nearly done with the Tree Tops, as they were now able to reach the Crystal Dragon, now they just broke the Crystal Dragon to release another Dragon.

That Dragon being Jed. Who had maroon scales with markings on them like a shaman, while being one of the few Dragons that has feathery wings while most had leathery wings. And he wore the attire of a shaman, with a necklace that had a slit reptile eye on it, as well as a headband that also has a slit reptile eye on it, and he held a staff with a beak on top of it.

Jed was a shaman like Cleetus, and Claude. Only while Claude was a warriorlike shaman, Jed was more of a wizard-like shaman, casting spells like the Magic Crafter and Dream Weaver Dragons do, and being good at it too. Even though he is also a chef of the Beast Makers, his specialty being birds like toucans, and others.

"That was quite a ride Spyro and Cynder, you both have learned quite a lot since you were both young gliders." Jed said.

"Yeah well, you could've found an easier spot to get stuck, than this." Spyro said exasperated, while Cynder nodded in agreement.

Jed ended up shrugging at that. "Sorry young ones, you can blame Gnasty for why I'm here." He responded before flying back to the Beast Makers to assist in the tearing down the metal yard.

All while both Cynder and Spyro ended up catching their breath while Spyro started to smile. He felt that he was getting better at gliding, which if he keeps going, then it won't be long before the ability to fly would be all his. And hopefully his three friends.

"Ahem." Cynder said.

"Yes Cynder? What do- oh right." He said, realizing that he should thank her for pointing out the ramp to him. "Thanks Cynder. Jed possibly would've been screwed if you didn't tell me about that ramp."

"No problem Spyro. Just glad to help. As well as to repay you for your help back in Alpine Ridge." She said, smiling at him.

"Well, your welcome. I'm glad to help you too. Cause that's what friends do, right?" He said.

"Yep. Although I hope we'll be more than that once our journey is over." Cynder said the last part to herself.

A stick breaking ended up catching their attention, causing them to turn and see the green thief as he tried to go towards the whirlwind, but with both Spyro and Cynder in the way of it, the thief had no where to run from the two Dragons. And all of them knew it.

Which had both Spyro and Cynder grinning at each other as they were ready for their revenge against the thief for giving them trouble by taking refuge on the tree island that was far away from their gliding. All while taunting them for it, and now he knew he was screwed, and karma was gonna bite him hard as both Spyro and Cynder ended up letting loose their own wrath on him as they both took the purple gem from him too.

Now they just glided back to the trees and collected all of the remaining Gems alongside Ember and Flame, before all of them got back to the main Home World.

The Dragon Quartet was now in the Boss's world after they healed their Dragonflies, which they learned was the main operation base, and had the head honcho of why the Beast Makers was now made into a metal yard. That Boss being Metalhead. Who was rumored to be a Gnorc that was turned into a robot, and now he is the fourth boss that the Quartet was about to face off against. Just so they'll free the Beast Makers from the Gnorcs.

Once they entered a courtyard, they saw what looked like a castle in front of them, which they believed belonged to Bruno since he's the high chief, they saw some strongarms kicking the smaller apes after they curled up into a ball, causing them to roll like bowling balls which the Dragons were able to avoid, causing the banana ape to crash, and leave behind a gem after they vanished. Even though they felt that the strongarm apes were going to do it again with the other ones. Which they ended up noticing were now wearing what looked like buckets on their heads as well as some armor, which they knew would protect them from their fire breath, so they all agreed to merely charge down the smaller ones.

They quickly climbed up the stairs and quickly took out the strongarms before they could kick the Dragons, all while avoiding the banana throwing apes by either jumping over them, or rolling to the side. All while collecting the Gems.

Including from the alcove that they all noticed had a bar missing, which had them curious if they could get to the other end of the gate and see if there are some more of the Gems that they could get. So Spyro volunteered to go in while they all take care of the rest. So Spyro risked falling in the murky water and glided to the other end after landing on the small land on his end, and sure enough there was a room inside, where he ended up climbing up the stairs of the room to where the chests are as he charged them down, while going to the other end of the room to take out the other chests, before climbing back up again and seeing a key, which he picked up and then got out of the room by going back down and using the whirlwind to exit the room and landing on some roofs of some houses, where he collected more Gems there.

After going back onto land, he searched for his friends through the courtyard, until he found them waiting for him near the entrance to the large castle after a small search. "Hey guys, so what did I miss?" He asked.

"Not too much Spyro, just collected the Gems, and now we're about to free this Dragon from Crystal." Flame said.

"Well what are we waiting for, let's free the last Beast Maker, then we're kicking that Metalhead's butt!" He said as he and his friends did just that.

Freeing Sadiki, who has bright purple violet scales with a yellow underbelly and lower jaw, who has four horns, brownish wings, gold spots on his scales like golden paint, a large tail that he uses like a club, and he wears a necklace that has a slightly closed slit reptile eye. And he wields a staff with a bird skull and what looked like a mane on the top of it.

Sadiki is also a shaman who is also wizard-like due to his more colorful scales and his magic casting was basically strong, which made him Bruno's right hand Dragon guardian, alongside Claude. Just so that nothing that is an enemy of the Beast Makers would get past either of them to get to Bruno.

"That boss in there is all charged up to meet you all. So I recommend practicing caution in fighting Metalhead." Sadiki said.

"Don't worry Sadiki, we won't let you down. Though I'm guessing that we cannot use our charging, or our fire to beat him?" Spyro asked.

"Obviously, but there's good news. See those power poles in there?" Sadiki pointed at the power poles that decorated the arena inside. Which happened to be at least twelve. "I heard from the Gnorcs that were building him that these things power Metalhead. So attacking them should disrupt his power supply." He said.

"Wow, thanks Sadiki." Flame said.

"No problem." He said before flying off to the Beast Makers Home World. "And we'll be here once our work is done in the Home World!" He said in the middle of flight.

Now the Dragon Quartet got in the room in the castle, to come face to face with Metalhead himself. Who had a body that was 100% metal as his name proclaimed, with horns that curved up, electric diodes on his shoulders that seems to take the electricity from the poles, green glowing eyes that had a menacing look, a gauge on his chest on his right breast, a mohawk on his head that resembles a sawblade, and his left arm had a cannon where his hand should be, while his right one had a hand on it with four fingers.

When the Dragons got onto the arena with the power pylons on it, the robot ended up focusing on the Quartet. "Analyzing: Hostiles detected. Objective: Destroy Four Brave Dragons. Goal: Enslave Dragons for Gnasty Gnorc. Must exterminate Four Brave Dragons." Metalhead said as he prepared to fight the Quartet.

"I'm guessing that robot is more down to business than the other ones. Let's get ready!" Spyro said as the three Dragons also braced themselves for their fight against Metalhead.

Who started off the fight with his laser cannon that shot out bolts of electricity in a spread pattern trying to shock the Dragons, even though they already dodged the bolts, now they were running around the arena to charge down the power pylons. With Spyro taking out two alongside Flame, while Cynder and Ember took down two as well, leaving only four left.

"Query: Power decreasing. Must fight harder. Firing: Shock scatter cannon." He said as he continued to shoot off his bolts, which the Dragons were able to dodge, even though both Spyro and Cynder got shocked, turning their Dragonflies blue. But they kept on running around for the pylons to break them.

It wasn't an easy process since the power pylons did end up electrifying while they fueled Metalhead, which Flame learned the hard way as he ended up charging against the pylon while it glowed red while electrifying and fueling Metalhead, which shocked him and turned Sira blue. "Ouch! Let's avoid the red pylons until they turn green, okay guys?!" He called out.

"Firing: Sonic cannon."

"No problem!" The three Dragons chorused as they ran and dodged Metalheads other attacks, being his sonic attack that they felt would damage them and which happens to be loud too. Or so they believe.

Then Metalhead also used his third attack. "Firing: Strongarm minion." He said as he had a strongarm in his hands which he used to throw like a bowling ball at the Dragon Quartet, while little did he know, he also knocked down the pylons too when the minion collided with the pylons. Leaving Metalhead with two less pylons charging him, and only having two left.

"Hahahah! He saved us some of the trouble! Now let's finish it!" Spyro said, before he and the Quartet ended up charging down the pylons before Metalhead could attack back to defend them. Causing him to start to turn sluggish due to the less power charging him.

"New Objective: Retreat! Retreat! Retreat!" Metalhead said as he ran through the halls and deeper into the castle with Spyro and his three friends in pursuit after they collected the Gems from the stairway where the minions used to be as they believed.

Now they were outside of the castle where another more smaller castle was behind Metalhead, and they were now ready for the second round against Metalhead as they saw another twelve pylons.

But first, Ember had to put the key to good use and open the chest that happened to be behind the slime waterfall to the left of the arena, which grossed Ember out. Now it was the three Dragons against Metalhead.

"Objective completed: Retreated to next arena. New objective: Destroy Four Brave Dragons. Calculating chance of victory against Dragons: 99%"

"How about you recalculate that chance! I'm sure it'd say 0% of victory when going against all of us!" Spyro responded.

"Response: Calculating could be done, yet it'd still give me same response. Question: Has boasting ever worked for you?"

"Of course it has! Toasty, Dr. Shemp, and even Blow hard got what they deserved before you. What makes you any different? Oh wait, your just a metal head, yet it seems you have no brain, because you're fighting us!" Spyro said.

"Correction: I'm stronger than Toasty and Dr. Shemp combined. Blow hard has only spells, Dr. Shemp has staff and armor, Toasty has sheep dogs. Metalhead has more better weapons. And is more dangerous than them. Which makes me more dangerous than them. Response: Metalhead is superior. I shall exterminate Dragons to prove it! Setting weapons to kill! It is go time!" Metalhead then shot the lightning bolts at the three Dragons, who then tried to dodge them, but they all got shocked by them due to the larger spread that they didn't expect, as all of their Dragonflies turned green.

"NO! GUYS! SPYRO! FLAME! CYNDER!" Ember yelled out after getting back onto the arena to help, only to see the Dragons getting shocked, and brought down to their knees. "You'll pay for that Metalhead!" Ember said as she got the initiative to charge down the power pylons, being able to break seven in her fast charging berserk state. Which ended in her accidentally charging into a red pylon as it charged Metalhead, turning Starr blue as she put more effort into running into at least one more power pylon when Metalhead grabbed her in his hands.

"EMBER!" Flame yelled in terror as he saw Ember getting caught in Metalhead's grip as she struggled to breathe in Metalhead's crushing grasp, even coughing at least a couple drops of blood leaking out of her mouth, before he then threw her to them, with her Dragonfly now green colored.

"Ember! Are you alright!?" Flame asked hoping that she'll survive her wound.

"I'll be alright. Besides, I was able to break eight of the power poles. So we should be able to take him out once the final four is broken." Ember said, wiping the blood off her chin.

"Then let's take them out and finish Metalhead off!" Spyro announced as they tried to charge down the pylons.

"Firing: Strongarm minion." Metalhead ended up grabbing another strongarm ape and throwing him like a bowling ball.

"Let's clear the way for that ape! He'll take out the remaining ones!" Spyro said as he and Cynder dodged the strongarm as it broke down two of the power pylons. Leaving two left.

Which Flame ended up breaking one, while leaving Ember with the last one, even though she was preoccupied with dodging Metalhead's sonic cannon. Which accidentally took out the last pylon.

"Analysis: Power failing. Pylons broken. Systems… shutting… down." Metalhead said as he started to power down, his eyes faded and turned off, he limped his arms, and he looked down at the floor even though he still stood up. Leaving the Dragons celebrating their victory against Metalhead.

"Yes! We did it! We're finally done with this swamp!" Ember said happily jumping around.

"No kidding, the Beast Makers were nice Dragons, but man this swamp stinks!" Flame said.

"I know, that smell of the murky waters, and the ooze, and the lack of showers are gonna be the death of me if we remain here for a few days. I'm glad that this is a short stay here." Cynder said.

"Not to mention the lack of any pretty atmosphere that this place had. Sure there was some pretty stuff to see here, like in Misty bog, Terrace Village and Wild Flight, but how can a swamp be pretty, and less gross?!" Spyro said exasperated and happy.

"You can't! It just can't happen." Cynder said sitting down.

"Precisely Cynder. It's just a swamp! A disgusting puss, and moss filled, fungus and bug infested, dark, gloomy, and oozy, forest of trees and huts! Who'd wanna live in it? Not me, it's just not fun!" Spyro said as his friends nodded in agreement. Little did they know, Metalhead was rising.

"It'd be cooler if we were in like a nice forest? Or some creepy gothic woods?" Cynder asked.

"Or even a jungle? Full of pretty flowers and animals, and vines to swing on like some jungle guy? Anything but a swamp, is the bottom line." Flame said, finishing their description of the Beast Makers.

"You said it." Ember said laughing a bit.

Suddenly… "Emergency power on. Firing: Shock cannon."

"Wha- AAAAAAUUGH!" They all tried to say, only to get shocked by a lot of electricity coming from a revived Metalhead as he shocked them all with his cannon. Causing all of their Dragonflies to vanish as they all screamed in pain of getting electrocuted once again.

Not only that, but they all started to show their skeletons for a bit, before they all ended up falling to the ground, all charred by the attack as they started to smoke a bit. With all of them down as they twitched, yet unable to move as they laid there wounded and 'defeated'.

That was because, little did they all know, Metalhead was given some last minute modding due to their long journey through the Tree Tops, where he got some small packs on his lower back which gave him the power he needed to keep going at least for four minutes before going down after his power pylons get destroyed. Thus making him unstoppable for at least four minutes, unless the packs end up breaking.

Metalhead heard the cheers of the Gnorcs that was in the building behind him as he started to boast about killing the Quartet.

"Objective completed: Defeat the four Dragons. New mission: Report to Gnasty Gnorc of success. Query: Soon no Dragon shall stand up to us. The new age of Gnasty Gnorc has begun." He said scanning the arena for more Dragons.

"Query: No Dragons in sight so far. Only formerly alive Dragons are in arena. Must report to Gna- Analyzing: Sudden power increase detected." Metalhead said as he looked down at the Four Brave Dragons. And saw them rising up on the floor.

"Exclaimed question: HOW IN THE WORLD DID YOU ALL LIVE?!" Metalhead said, surprised that the Dragon Quartet was rising from the floor. Not only that, but they're glowing slightly.

And the glow was getting brighter and brighter on them as they all glared at Metalhead. Like they ended up unlocking some hidden power in them. Which had the Gnorcs scurrying back into the building to hide behind him.

And they were about to unleash their power on Metalhead.

Then they ended up rising up a little higher to where they levitated on the ground as they spread out their wings, and then after the glow got to the brightest, and as they flapped their wings, they all ended up firing at the robot with electricity.

If Metalhead still had some Gnorc senses of touch, he would've been feeling a lot of burns all over his body, as well as screamed in pain while also making other sounds of getting shocked. "Analyzing: System overload. System overload. Too much power in mainframe." He said as he felt his circuitry going haywire at the feeling of the lightning going through him.

"Analyzing: System overload. System failing. Charge capacity reached and overextended." Metalhead said as his speech box was also going haywire and crazy at the feeling of the lightning overcharging him to the point that his machinations were breaking down on the inside due to the overload. Metalhead also started to move around crazily because of his haywire state.

"Analyzing: System failing. System… critical!I die… so Gnasty will live. Avenge… me… Gnasty…" Were his final words, when Metalhead was now too overcharged to the point that his packs ended up breaking from the shock, and the eyes of Metalhead continued to blink on and off at a rapid pace to where they ended up going haywire. Before his head then ended up exploding, and ended up launching in the air before it then crashed back onto what was left of Metalhead, before he then stood motionless for a second, then fell down on the ground on his front before vanishing into thin air, leaving behind plenty of Gems.

Metalhead was defeated.

Spyro and his friends stayed in their glowing forms, before they ended up landing on the ground as their glows stopped. Now they were standing on the ground exhausted yet smiling victoriously at the fact that Metalhead was now done with, which means their journeys through the Beast Makers have finally ended. But they knew that there was Gnorcs in the building as they stared in horror at what happened to Metalhead.

"I can't believe it. M-metalhead was beaten." One Gnorc said.

"Oh dear… Gnasty is gonna be so mad at us for that failure." Another one said.

"But wait! Those Four Brave Dragons are exhausted and missing their Dragonflies! Surely we'll take them down, and Gnasty would be pleased at us. It would be worth Metalhead's demise if we do." Another said.

"Ah, yes! That'll work. Come on, let's take them down before they get their Dragonflies and their strength back!" The same first Gnorc said as they were walking out the building, ready to take on the Dragon Quartet as they merely stared tiredly at the Gnorcs.

Before they could get closer though, they ended up hearing roaring and flapping wings getting closer at a fast pace. Which had them all looking up to see what they could describe as their worst horrors coming towards them.

An army of Beast Maker Dragons was coming their way from the sky, and they were all charging at the Gnorcs with malice and vengeance in their motions and smoke fuming out of their nostrils in preparation for breathing fire, as they closed in on the Gnorcs. And all of them had no way of retreating.

"RETREAT!"

"I DON'T WANNA DIE!

"MOMMY!"

"HEEEELLLLP!"

Each one screamed out loud in fear, some of them screaming like little girls as they tried to get back in the building, only for the Dragons to simply burn them, some breathing ice at them, some casting spells at them, and even crushing them under their feet like Bubba was, as they proceeded to destroy all the Gnorcs that was in the building, or couldn't even make it to the building.

It wasn't much of a battle, it was a massacre.

All while Spyro and his friends felt their consciousness leave them as they started to sway and lose their balance, before they ended up falling onto the arena floor. The final sight they saw before darkness took their vision was some of the Dragons getting closer to them, all having concern in their eyes. One of whom was Bruno.

"Spyro! Spyro! Are you okay!? Focus Spyro! Spyro!" Spyro ended up hearing a voice that drew out the last word at the O part, as he started to regain consciousness as darkness started to fade from his vision, causing him to see a blurry figure in his vision as he started to focus a bit.

Once he got his focus back to his eyes, the first thing he saw was the high chief of the Beast Makers himself. "B-Bruno?" He asked.

"Oh yes, he lives! Hey Spyro! Glad to see that you survived that intense battle that you and your friends got yourselves in! We were so worried!" Bruno said as Spyro tried to rise out of the bed, only to still feel pain on himself which kept him to the bed, then he noticed that he had bandages on himself that covered his burn marks.

"Easy there Spyro! That Metalhead's really done a number on you and your friends! Good thing that we got there when we did because we would've been given an earful from Nestor and all your friend's parents if we weren't able to save you all." Bruno said relieved as he was joined by his right hand Dragons being Claude, Sadiki, and Bubba as they all smiled down at him.

"W-what happened?" Spyro asked.

"Why, you won there boy!" Bruno said excitedly. "You and your friends won against Metalhead, and we were able to take out all the Gnorcs that was with him, and take back our swamp from those darn Gnorcs, before tearing down their metalyard, then rescuing you all after the battle ended. Gnasty oughta think twice before trying to conquer all of us now. That is, once we all give him what for!" Bruno said.

"And we have you to thank for that Spyro, as well as your friends." Bubba said happily.

That reminded Spyro. "My friends! Where's my friends!?" Spyro asked alarmed.

"They're all fine Spyro." Bubba said, much to Spyro's relief. "In fact, they're all in this hut with you. See for yourself." He said moving aside, showing Cynder, Flame and Ember, all bandage covered, but awake and looking at him with relieved smiles. Not only that, but they all had their Dragonflies back. Including Sparx himself as he flew next to Spyro and hugged his neck. Buzzing happily and relieved that Spyro was alive.

"Heheheh, nice to see you alive too Sparx." He said happily. "How are you all doing by the way?"

"We're still pretty sore from the shocking that Metal-butt gave us." Flame said, using his nickname for Metalhead, which he wished he was able to call him by during their battle. "But we're alright, we were just worried about you. Especially Cynder. Ouch!"

Cynder ended up blushing at what Flame said before slapping Flame with her tail. "The point is Spyro, is that all of us are alive, and hopefully we can make a quick recovery before we leave for the Dream Weavers." Cynder said smiling at Spyro as Flame rubbed his cheek. While on the inside, she was ecstatic that Spyro survived with her. As was Ember.

"And the Gnorcs are driven out? That means that the swamp is no longer theirs."

"Absolutely. I'm glad that they're gone, and hopefully we may rebuild our swamp the way it was before those darn Gnorcs were able to capture this place." Bruno said.

"And we all thank you Spyro, for helping us take back this place. So go ahead and rest, you earned it." Bubba said.

Spyro and his friends smiled back at the Beast Makers. "Thanks guys. I admit it, this place isn't that bad since we have you guys here." Spyro said. "I hope that this swamp could be more beautiful without all that ju- uh, uhh, AHH, AACHOO!" Spyro sneezed, causing him to shoot out something that he didn't expect to breathe out.

Electricity.

Which Bruno was able to dodge before looking back at Spyro with shock on his face. "S-spyro? Did you just… breathe lightning?" Bruno asked surprised.

"I did?" Spyro asked, before breathing out lightning again, which surprised his friends too as they looked on in shock. "WOW! I didn't think I could do that!" Spyro said surprised, yet grinning at his luck.

"I can't believe it! He can breathe electricity too. But I didn't think that he could do that for an Artisan." Cynder said, before she then looked at Flame who was also shocked. Before he also sneezed after aiming away from his friends, and suddenly electricity came out of his mouth too. Which shocked his friends since they didn't think he could to it too.

"Wow! I can do it too?!" He said, before doing what Spyro did, and sure enough, he breathed out electricity too. "WOW! That's so cool!" He said.

Soon the rest of the Quartet tested the waters and breathed electricity too, which left them laughing happily at their luck as they started to breathe electricity too. While the Beast Makers in the hut ended up smiling at them for unlocking their lightning breath.

Then they ended up testing the waters again, and deciding to see if they can still breathe fire. So after the Beast Maker Dragons backed away a bit, they then saw all of them breathing fire again, then they breathed electricity again, showing that they can now breathe both fire and electricity, much to their amazement and joy. While the other Dragons wasn't that surprised since they never heard of a Dragon losing their fire breath after gaining the ability to breathe electricity. Now they just smiled as they witnessed the Quartet laughing with joy at their luck.

Some time passed when the Quartet ended up resting and recovering from their battle against Metalhead, when they packed up their stuff, as well as some Gems for safekeeping, before they were now in front of the balloonist as they prepared to go to the Dream Weavers.

"Thanks once again Spyro, for saving our Swamp from those Gnorcs. We hope that you and your friends can visit us someday after this Gnasty business is done and over with, and see our Swamp returned to it's former glory." Bruno said.

"And so that you and your friends shall see what it should look like without all that metal covering this place like some ugly paintjob." Bubba said.

"And we hope that we can show you around this place and give you a tour of more places in our swamp that you never been to last time." Cyprin said.

"Thank you guys. And we'll think about it." Spyro said as he and his friends prepared for their journey to the Dream Weavers. All of which was smiling at them for their hospitality. Especially while they were injured thanks to Metalhead. Soon they were on the balloon with Cray as they started to float away as the Beast Maker dragons waved goodbye to the Dragon Quartet.

Now Spyro and his friends all smiled as they were now doing what they desired to do when they entered the Beast Makers. (Though they also desired to take out Gnasty too.) "Finally we can get out of this swamp." They all thought.

Meanwhile… in the Dream Weavers.

A Dragon that was covered in shadow ended up looking in the vision pool as he looked at the Dragon Quartet in the vision with a small grin on his face. He didn't think that they would be able to take on this Metalhead, but they proved him wrong, and they caught his full attention when they were able to defeat Metalhead the way they did, and be able to breathe electricity too.

"The legends are true, the time has come." The Dragon said in his soft spoken English accent.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5: Dream Weaver dangers.

Meanwhile in Gnasty's world…

Gnasty Gnorc was in the middle of the hallways in his loot realm where he was in the middle of a meeting with some of the few gnorcs that was able to leave the Beast Makers homeworld shortly before Metalhead's demise. And the gnorcs were nervous to tell the news to Gnasty. Which was a tell tale clue to him that Metalhead might've failed to take out the dragons.

"So let me guess, Metalhead was unable to win the battle?" He said angrily.

"No boss. He didn't win." The Gnorc said.

Initially, Gnasty was hopeful that Metalhead might've won when he learned that he was receiving gnorc visitors to his place. And yet he just learned from his gnorcs that Metalhead has been defeated. Which had him hoping that at least it ended in a Pyrrhic victory, and that the four dragons also went down too. But he then ended up learning something that he never wanted to hear.

"A-and, about the dragons that we were sure might've died? T-they survived the battle… and are on their way to the Dream Weavers." The gnorc nervously said.

That had Gnasty feeling more livid at the news of the dragons surviving. As well as now feeling fear taking him, for he was sure that his minions could be able to beat the four dragons. And yet, they were still on the loose. Showing Gnasty that they're stronger than he thought, and that he has only one more strongest minion left to face them off. And if that minion fails, then that means he's next on their list.

And that made him pretty scared on the inside of the fact that he's gonna face them off if he's the last one standing. Which had him shivering. "Can I actually beat them? Could I be strong enough to defeat those four dragons?" He thought as he shivered. "Could I be able to beat them, and the adult dragons? How can I? How can I defeat those four dragons?"

"Uh, boss? Are you alright?" A gnorc asked.

That brought Gnasty back to the current times as he then glared at his minions as they all trembled under that nasty glare. "I want to know something." He quietly said.

"A-and… w-what is it, bo-"

"WHO WAS IN CHARGE OF BUILDING AND DEVELOPING METALHEAD?!" Gnasty yelled out, causing his gnorcs to flinch and back away in a panicked scramble.

"I-it was gnawty the bucktooth. He had a pretty intelligent b-brain regardless of the classic s-stereotype of being as dumb as a rock for his buck tooth." Another gnorc said.

"No it was Gnarl the aide, he should've told him to install a backpack onto M-metalhead sooner." Another said.

"I DON'T CARE WHO'S AT FAULT! IF THERE ARE ANYMORE ROBOTS THAT YOU CAN MAKE, THEN MAKE THEM!" Gnasty angrily yelled out.

"Ah yes, about that." The same first gnorc said.

"What?"

"We cannot make some more I'm afraid. Cause the d-dragons has taken back their s-swamp, and tore down our m-metal yard too. It seems that we might need to waste some more resources to make an army of these bots, that is if you don't mind us removing some metal off your buildings."

"Never mind then." Gnasty said, finding it impractical to build bots out of pieces of his fortress, whether taking pieces from Twilight Harbor, or Gnorc Cove. "We'll just have to count on our final strongest minion to fight against them. If not, then… I'll do it myself. NOW GET OUT OF MY SIGHT!"

The gnorcs wisely did as he told them to as they scurried away from him. Once all of them were gone, Gnasty climbed up the steps to his private chambers, and ended up calling through a hotline in his room to call his final minion.

After he dialed on his phone, and after the tone was finished, he was able to call his final strongest minion. "Hello?" A raspy voice sounded on the other end.

"Hello, is this Jacques?" Gnasty asked making sure.

"Yes, it is I Jacques the magnificent, AND TERRIBLE!" He suddenly shouted on the line, forcing Gnasty to move the speaker away from his face so he won't get deaf.

On the other end of the phone, was a creature that plenty of gnorcs would find horrifying. (Not as scary as Gnasty though.) He was a jester-eques jack in the box character only without the box. Having green skin on his face, a long chin that curled forward a bit while having a wide Cheshire-like grin over it that had sharp teeth being shown, bright maroon wings that has plenty of tears all over like somebody tore off some of his wings, and he had sharp claw-like fingers that was covered with white gloves which also had tears. He wore a jester hat that covered the sides of his face, a long sleeved renaissance performer's shirt, and he had a spring under him where his legs should be.

And he was holding a phone that Gnasty was calling him from. And he was wondering what he was being called for.

"And what is thy bidding M-master?" He asked with a small giggle.

"Listen up Jacques. There are four young dragons that are gonna be coming your way in a little while."

"Young dragons? Oh I always wondered what dragons taste like." He said with another giggle.

"W-well… you're about to get your answer. But I want you to go to your post, and wait for these four dragons to come your way. Once they do, then, well you know what to do."

"Ooh yes. I'll kill them for you master Gnasty! And I'll show all those gnorcs how it's done, MY WAY!" He shouted again.

"Good then. One more thing, I heard some rumors that they can now breathe another element. So watch out for their other element once they meet you." Gnasty said.

"Okay master gnasty. You can count on me about that. And I endeavor not to let you down." Jacques said. "Anything else? Hmhmhmhmhmh!" He giggled again.

"Just one more thing. If you take them out, report back to me, and we shall counterattack those fire breathing beasts. And we shall use what's left of those 'Four brave dragons' as our morale shock. Then we shall create our new age of gnorcs with you as my great champion. As well as hopefully revive Dr. Shemp, Blow hard, and Metalhead. And no dragon can stop us. Understand?" Gnasty said.

"Roger that. I'll make sure to end those 'four brave dragons' and I shall get my just rewards. OVER AND OUT!" He shouted before hanging up, leaving Gnasty alone to his devices.

Where he ended up walking around his room, practicing his mace-like scepter swings. Making vertical and horizontal swings with his mace-like scepter. Trying to practice for his battle against Spyro and his friends. He was determined to fight them, and rid the worlds of the dragons, and create a new era for himself.

Then suddenly he sat down in a fetal position. Knowing that should Jacques fail in his mission against the four dragons, then he's next for fighting them. Which is much to his horror as he didn't really think through his spell casting on the dragons, and what could happen to him once he misses one, or in this case, four dragons. Which thinking about it, had him feeling scared of what's in store for him once he meets them in person.

But now all he can do is sit and sniffle, feeling the pressure of the fact that the four dragons are on their way to face him. And there could be little he can do about it other than fight back. Even though he knew that he might fail himself. So he had to make sure that he will not by practicing his combat. So he kept on going regardless of his horror by using his rage to continue his training for the four dragons. Even though he believed that he's not gonna win that time.

Meanwhile… in a hidden location…

A dragon was walking through the halls to a meeting place in the castle. He had green scales with an orangish beige underbelly, green spots, orange rocklike spines that went down his back, and his tail tip that looked like a morning star (A/N The medieval weapon by the way.), that happened to look like a rock with large spikes sticking out. He wore a golden pauldron armor on his shoulder and forearm, his shins and feet, on his belt that he had wrapped around his waist which held a green cloth, as well as a bracelet on his tail, all of which had spikes on them, and he wielded a morning star weapon. Giving him two morning stars for weapons, and showing that he's a Peace Keeper.

He was going to a meeting that he was invited to after he felt a certain power, which came from the Beast Makers, which was shortly after he got frozen in crystal back in the Peace Keepers world and got freed by Spyro, and then he got an invitation from his friend awhile afterwards. Whom he was about to meet in the hidden room where meetings take place. He was nearly there as he thought about if the others felt it too. And if it's from the son of Nestor's as well as his three friends.

After making it through the doorway, he entered the room of the dragons and took a seat on the round table.

"I can see that you're a tiny bit late dear friend." A soft English voice said. Belonging to a dragon that just got illuminated by the sun after opening a window. Showing that he's a dragon with red scales and maroon spines and wings, and a beige underbelly and horns. He wore a wizard robe, or half of one on his left side which showed off the rest of his torso, and a belt. He also held a crystal ball in his hand that currently was showing thick mist. Showing that he's a Dream Weaver.

And there were other dragons that also got illuminated. Each of them showing themselves around the table, and what they look like.

Like a dragon with yellow scales and dark blue and yellow wings, having brighter yellow zig-zag mark patterns that looked like lightning bolts on his arms and legs and his tail, and having horns that curved upwards and had sparks being made on his horn tips. He wore a highway man's coat that was bluish gray, and another belt. Showing that he's Magic Crafter.

And a blue scaled dragon with white spines and horns that looked like they were icy in design, He wore a scarf and a long robe that is fluffy on the collar, showing that he's also a Magic Crafter.

And the other dragons were Nestor, Titan, Cosmos, and Delbin. Who also took a seat at the large round table alongside the dragons.

"Sorry that I was late Ignitus. There was a storm that kept me in my home in the Peace Keepers world." The green dragon replied in a deep baritone voice.

"Ah yes, storms are usually bad news. They don't help. They usually delay your trip. They often slow you down. They almost always waste your time. And so forth." The yellow dragon said.

"But nevertheless, you're now here Terrador, alongside my fellow guardians, as well those that have raised the four young dragons, and is also currently free from the crystal prison like us. All thanks to those four brave dragons." Ignitus said with a smile. "By the way, thank you for freeing me Volteer."

"Ah, it was nothing. Anything for a dear friend, a fellow chum, a brother in arms, and so on." Volteer said.

"But why would this Gnasty cast this spell on us? Doesn't he know that he's declaring war on us, which is a war that he'd be unable to win?" Terrador asked.

"I think it's cause he overestimated himself. He did have sort of an arrogant flare to him, thinking he's better than us." Cyril said.

"No, last I heard, is that one of us must've insulted him, called him bad names, pressed his sensitive buttons. And that made him angry, livid, enraged at us, leading him-"

"I don't care what possessed him into attacking us with that spell!" The red dragon said raising his voice a bit. "The point is that he has struck against us. And his gnorcs have attacked us too. But that's half a reason why we're having this discussion."

"What is the reason then? Does it involve the ones who freed us?" Terrador asked.

"Why yes it does." Nestor said. "You see, a little while ago, I was in the middle of exploring the Peace Keepers and Magic Crafters world alongside Delbin after attempting to do some damage checking and control in the Dream Weavers only to be driven out by this Jacques creature. It was in the Peace Keepers where we were helping with the cleanup there that we heard about Spyro's deeds there, and we were in the Magic Crafters, where we met Cyril shortly after being freed from his own crystal prison, when I felt a power surge in the Beast Makers world. Then next thing you know, I got a message from you, Ignitus. Then on the way to this room, I met Titan and Cosmos, who also got a message from you. And then Volteer was also here with you in this room."

"And now you arrive, Terrador." Titan said giving him a superior's salute, causing him to respond with his own to address his superior. "We're all now here and ready to discuss the power surge. Correct?"

"Yes, your correct Titan. As for what happened to cause the power surge, well I feel that I have to tell you all Nestor, Titan, Delbin, and Cosmos that it involves Spyro. As well as his three best friends." He said.

"Oh dear. Are they alright? Are they hurt?" Nestor asked worried as is Titan, Cosmos, and Delbin.

"They're merely the former. They're alive and well." Ignitus said, relieving Titan, Nestor, Delbin and Cosmos. The latter of which happens to be Cynder's guardian after Cynder coincidentally was also an orphan like Spyro before her, since she was a baby that hatched out of her egg a couple months ago.

"But I confess, they were in danger. For you see, they were facing off against a gnorc minion in the Beast Makers, known as Metalhead. Whom they were able to beat." He said to calm the other dragons down.

"But Metalhead had some surprises up his non existent sleeves in the final stages of the battle, where he had some power left to do some damage against Spyro and his friends while they were weakened by the battle which would've ended badly for them. And then the power surge came, which they were able to use against Metalhead to defeat him, before being saved by the Beast Makers, and making a full recovery afterwards." Ignitus continued to say.

"That's my boy/girl." Cosmos, Nestor, Delbin, and Titan said, patting each other on the backs and smiling.

"But that's not the only interesting news that I'm about to give. I have learned that they've unlocked the ability to use a new breath. That being electricity. Now only the ancestors knows how long until they can know how to use the other elemental breaths, but I'm confident that it won't take long." Ignitus said smiling.

What Ignitus said surprised the other dragons as they had to take in the fact that Spyro and his friends were able to not only breathe fire, but also electricity too. And if what Ignitus says is true, they're gonna breathe other elemental breaths before too long. And that had them shocked, yet proud of the four dragons for having done so after coming so far from their beginnings as hatchlings in their arms.

Although they haven't gotten more farther yet since Gnasty is still around.

"So that means, Spyro isn't the only one to breathe more than fire as his breath?" Terrador asked.

"Of course Terrador, for his three friends that are named Cynder, Flame, and Ember are also able to breathe other elemental breaths too. And yet none of them are purple in accordance to the legend, but that's alright because now we have four." Ignitus said.

"What legend?" Nestor asked, with Titan and Cosmos also curious.

"The legend of the prophecy that was foretold to us, of a purple dragon with the ability to breathe more than one breath, that would save us from a terrible fate, yet now we have four dragons of different colors of scales that can do that too, which is the reason why I asked you and your fellow guardians of Spyro and his friends to come here. For I wanted to ask for your permissions if we would like to teach them how to fight like the chosen ones." Ignitus responded.

"What do you mean?" Titan asked, though he had a feeling he was gonna get an answer that he knew Nestor might not like. As was Nestor and Delbin.

Volteer then piped up. "What we mean, is if all four of those brave dragons may be taught by us, like they're going to a private school, like we're becoming their tutors, like-"

"The point is," Ignitus began, interrupting Volteer before he keep on speaking. "that we hope we may have your permission to teach them how to control their elemental breaths better, as well as teach them the ancient art of close combat, known as 'Dragon Kata,' in order to shape them into becoming the chosen ones and fulfilling their prophesy."

"Prophesy?! Chosen ones?! Spyro and his friends?! Why them?!" Nestor asked shocked.

"Are you upset dear friend?"

"I'm not. I did envision this day would come." Titan said, feeling proud of the four young dragons. "I just didn't think that it'd be happening while Gnasty is still kicking. And that it'd be all four of them. Besides Nestor, I'm sure that Spyro will make you proud, as Cynder would for you Cosmos, as Ember would do for her parents, and as Flame would do for you Delbin."

"Yes, as Titan said, Spyro seems like a surprisingly good fighter for an Artisan, and he does have at least more intelligence than those barbaric knights. Eh, no offence Titan and Terrador." Cyril said referring to the Peacekeepers.

"None taken." Titan and Terrador both said annoyed.

"I just… don't know." Nestor said nervously. "There are downsides of being a chosen one according to the books I read, what with the pressure of becoming one which could leave your friends envious or too supportive to a point of annoyance and being a liability, or the fact that he could be a target for the villains who'd want to kill them while they're defenseless and untrained, or possibly become a villain themselves thanks to their ego from becoming one. And that could be a dangerous journey to go on for my boy. And for his friends too."

"Yes, I'm aware of the dangers of that Nestor, but what if 'he' or the other dark villain, ends up returning to the dragon realms and we aren't prepared? What if there is gonna be another danger that rears its ugly head for the chosen one to defeat? not counting our current one." Ignitus said, referring to Gnasty gnorc. "Plus, what is it like to raise Spyro and his friends?"

"Well, he has an ego, and he does start getting arrogant about taking out gnorcs, but he does learn to be quiet and focus when I tell him to." Nestor said. "But I know that he might not be mature enough."

"Flame was like that for me too." Delbin also said. "Only he was a little more nervous about going into actual danger, and he is pretty clumsy, but my son is quite brave, and he has a heart of a great dragon. And he too listens to me when I tell him to.

And Cynder was pretty snappy shortly after she learned about her parent's… disappearance." Cosmos said somberly before continuing. "As well as due to her upbringing back in our home due to her darker scales. But she became more kinder as she grew a bit, and due to her friendship with Spyro and his friends. But I have some doubts about her's and Ember's-"

"Then I trust you all to raise them alongside us to help them with maturing. After all, we're not trying to take them from you and raise them ourselves, rather that we plan to give them like a private school. Just so that we can help raise them into proper chosen ones, so that we may be ready for any dangers that threaten us, including 'them'. I just hope that you all may give us permission to let us become their teachers and guardians too. And hopefully stop their chosen status from becoming public knowledge."

It took awhile for Nestor, Delbin, and Cosmos to decide whether to let Ignitus raise Spyro and his friends into chosen ones alongside themselves, or to refuse and simply raise them themselves without Ignitus and his friends entering their lives. After all, they know that there are indeed risks of becoming the chosen one, but there could be enough benefits too, and Ignitus had a point about what the dangers could be if there was no chosen one to defend them from any evils that threaten them.

Eventually, they ended up making a choice. "Okay. So be it. Just try not to be too hard on them. And please keep them safe from any dangerous enemy that they aren't ready to face." Nestor said while the dragons nodded in agreement.

"Then it's settled, we shall teach them in how to become the chosen one after their current work is done in freeing the dragons. Which shouldn't be too long now as they're beginning to finish their job in the Dream Weavers now." Ignitus said, much to their shock.

"They're going to the Dream Weavers?! Oh dear, I hope they'll steer clear of that Jacques creature, he looks scary." Delbin said, having met Jacques himself.

"Let's hope that should they ever fight him, they are ready, and skilled enough to take him out before he gives them trouble." Cyril said.

"I hope so too. It'd be such a huge shame to lose Spyro and his friends before their chosen one status could take off. Which is why, should they be in trouble, then you all can find them and save them with our help against Jacques." Ignitus said, relieving their fears.

The meeting went on for a couple minutes, before it then ended on Ignitus's call.

Meanwhile… Approaching the Dream Weavers…

"I do hope that we may have a date in my homeworld once Gnasty's down, it would be so romantic and fun, don't you think Spyro? Or Flame?" Ember thought.

"Woah. Look at this place. It looks nice." Spyro said as Cynder and Flame nodded in agreement.

"Well there's other nice worlds outside the artisans, you know." Cynder said.

"After what I've seen, even in the paintings, I agree with you on that one." Flame said.

"I'm just so happy to be home again." Ember said as the four dragons approached their destination, which is the final dragon world in the fifth realm, known as the Dream Weavers.

Astor was only able to give limited descriptions about the Dream Weavers, saying that they're of humor and mirth, complimenting their dream weaving, and finding their place as beautiful (Other than dark passage.). But they were told that, according to Ember, they are keepers of peace in the night. From the floating island in the clouds, they fit through the dreams of their creations (Hence the name.), of the dragons and creatures through out the worlds, ensuring that they're protected from the nightmares of darkness, as they sleep. So if any dragon young or old ends up suffering such nightmares, they call on the Dream Weaver dragons for help.

And they had a world that happened to be pretty to look at. Pretty much close to the level of the Artisans, which gave them the nickname 'the Dream Artisans' from the other kinds of dragons due to how pretty their world is.

In terms of combat, they're basically like the Magic Crafter dragons in that they can cast spells. Only, that the Dream Weavers are more into casting illusions and more capable of mind magic. Being able to read minds, hypnotize gnorcs, and in more extreme circumstances, assault the minds of their enemies that they interrogate for answers.

And it is Ember's homeworld. Where Ember herself was born and raised, and she happened to be a rich dragoness since her parents were talented in their jobs, and they happen to weave special dreams for the good dragons that deserve them (Spyro being among them, who still remembers living in a giant castle with Nestor in it. As well as eating sheep ribs with a mystery girlfriend of his, who was merely a black dragoness.), and since her father is leader. An upbringing that she enjoyed, but she'd rather make friends with dragons regardless of their lower class, or even if they're (as the upper class dragons call them), peasants. And her friendship with Spyro and Flame was a good start for her, before meeting Cynder later on. Which led to their friendship that lasted to this day.

"Come on guys, let's free my people, and hopefully find my parents!" Ember said as she and her friends ran through the island before gliding to another island. Where they saw the portal that lead to the Dark Passage, and they met the monks of the world, whom in contrast of the dragon monks who are wise and calm, those monks were jittery and looked stupid. And they looked like they want to defeat Spyro and his friends.

Flame ended up charging down the small one with the armored belly while Ember tried to charge the winged one. Only for the winged one to grow taller causing her to only feel like she hit a wall, before getting saved by Cynder torching the now tall monk. Before gliding to the larger island that has a castle on it. Where they saw more of the monks as they started to change shapes.

"So, why are they changing? Wait! What's that?" Spyro asked before he realized that there was some sort of blast that hit the monks, causing them to change. Then he followed the path the blast came from and then saw a cannon on the floating island that was in the center of the world, and happened to be higher than the other islands.

"So, I guess if we take him out, the cannon is all ours and we can change those monks to how we want them, right?" Flame asked Ember.

"Yep. Even though with our electric breaths, that's not necessary. But hey, maybe that cannon has a use, so let's make use of it once we reach it." She said before they all charged and fought the monks with their electric breath, taking down the large armored ones with their electric breath. Which makes up for being unable to defeat the armored enemies with their fire breath. So they felt that the monks stood no chance against them.

First though, they decided to go through the walkway to the courtyard of the castle, where they quickly saw the Crystal Dragon. So they shattered it to release Lateef.

Lateef has a deeper shade of blue on his cyan scales, he also has ears with the right one having a gold earring, and feathered wings that had stars painted on like they could be seeing space in those wings. He wore two pieces of cloth around his neck and waist that had golden trims on them, as well as a golden necklace with tassles and a rope belt. And he happens to be balancing on his tail next to a small pot that holds pink glowing rocks.

Lateef is the leader of the Dream Weavers and a monk. Who unlike the monks that the quartet fought against, happens to be wise and spiritual. His wisdom is legendary, and his intelligence and charisma is what made him a good leader of the Dream Weaver dragons, as well as his knowledge of his mystical arts which helps him with his dream weaving.

And despite his lack of any resemblance, he is Ember's father.

"Welcome to the Dream Weavers Spyro. And welcome back Ember." He said with happiness when he saw Ember with Spyro as she hugged him after he got on his feet.

"Oh daddy! I'm glad that you're okay. I hoped that you didn't get hurt beyond getting trapped in crystal. I'm so glad that my hopes were answered." She said smiling.

"And I'm glad that you're okay too. It seems that Spyro and his friends have protected you well." Lateef said smiling at them. "By the way, where were you all when this happened?"

"In the Artisans world, trying to unlock the Sunny flight realm shortly after my glide training with pops. We were also talking to uncle Delbin when it happened." Spyro said.

"We were able to free them both, and then we learned that Gnasty was behind the attack after that. Which is what led to our journey here." Cynder said.

"But we also had to free the Peace Keeper, Magic Crafter, and Beast Maker dragons while we were at it." Flame said.

"Ah. Anyways, please come back to your home Ember, while I find your mother. She'd be worried sick if she finds out that you're still gone and in danger." He said.

"But daddy, I wanna go help Spyro and his friends rescue the remaining dragons here. They might need me." She said.

"But you cannot. What if you end up in danger by that Gnasty gnorc? What if he has enemies that can hurt you badly and your friends cannot help? What if-"

"I'll be fine daddy! Trust us, we dealt with hard minions before." She said.

"She's right. We had to deal with hard and tough minions to get here. Like Dr. Shemp, Blowhard, and even Metalhead. Especially Metalhead." Spyro said.

"Not to mention the metal spiders and beetles from high caves." Flame interjected.

"And we even got electric breath from it. Watch." Spyro said before breathing electricity from his mouth at a wall, much to Lateef's shock. "See, all four of us can do it."

"They're right daddy. So please let me go so I can aid them. They might need me." She said, begging Lateef to let her go.

It took some time passing for Lateef to make a choice. "Very well, you can go with them." He conceded, much to Ember's joy since she'll still help Spyro. "While you four are still freeing us and chasing gnorcs, you four must expect the unexpected. And prepare for what is not there." Lateef advised. "Also, please continue to guard and keep my daughter safe. I don't want to hear the news of my daughter's death once all of us are free and once Gnasty falls. And I don't want to break the news to my wife." He begged.

"Don't worry Lateef! We'll protect her like she's our sister! You can count on us." Flame said determined. Also not wanting to see Ember get wounded or killed on their journey towards defeating Gnasty.

"That's the response I hoped for." He said before flying away. Leaving the quartet to their devices as they decided to go to the cannon.

Soon, they got to the cannon, took out the winged monk that used it, and then used it on a pair of armored monks that blocked the doorway with stairs. Sure they could've used their electric breath against them, but they thought that it was more fun to charge them down. Then they saw a crystal dragon. Whom they touched to shatter the statue to rescue Zikomo.

Zikomo is cyan colored with a beige underbelly, and maroon feathery wings, with horns that curl inwards with a star that floated in between them. And he held a purple hourglass.

Zikomo is the right hand man of the leader of the Dream Weavers Lateef, and he is a time wizard, able to reverse time by at least five to ten minutes, as well as slow down time a bit. So if an enemy tried to attack Lateef, he'd slow down time, and they'd have enough time to react with a counterattack, or to make a tactical retreat to strike back.

"Hello Spyro and friends! Nicely done!"

"Thank you, but we'll be done once we've torched Gnasty gnorc!" Spyro said.

"Your welcome. But be warned. There is a final boss that you all might want to be careful facing against. But if he goes down, then Gnasty's left, and he's all yours." He said, leaving them smirking at what he said.

After Zikomo flew away, the quartet glided back to the pair of monks and charged them down, before climbing up the stairs, feeling curious about what they could go to at the top. Once at the top, they glided to the ledge before gliding to another high place on the castle where they saw a bunch of jesters jumping around.

"Okay Ember, know what they are?" Spyro asked, interested in learning about them.

"Clock fools. They cannot be killed by our fire or our horns. And I doubt that our electric breath can take them out too. But once we attack them, then good things happen."

Their response, had Flame charging them alongside Spyro, hitting them which caused them to fall down on their backs now unconscious as their hats turned into clock bells as they also had clocks beside them. Suddenly a pair round platforms ended up rising up like mountains, and they seemed to lead to an island that has a portal on it.

The quartet took that as a cue to traverse the platforms to that island before the jesters could awaken according to Ember, which would reset the platforms into becoming flat again. After all, she tried this before against the fools even before she met Spyro and his friends.

Once at the portal that the platforms led them to, they saw that it was another flight realm, much to their dismay. Even though they enjoyed the reward in treasure once they complete the challenges, the challenges were quite hard as they learned the hard way.

So they decided to draw straws again like last time, only with blades of grass on the island, to decide on who should take on the Icy flight challenge. Which ended in Cynder losing. "Well, crap. Guess the Ancestors thought that I'm long overdue for that flight challenge." She said, before jumping in the portal to take on the challenge.

Where it was quite as hard as her three friends told her, taking on the lighthouses, treasure chests, trains, and helicopter gnorcs. She was able to succeed at the challenge since it was not as hard as the Beast Maker's flight realm. But it was as hard as she thought it'd be, and even though she enjoyed the reward in treasure after completing it, she was glad it was over with and she hoped that Gnasty doesn't have his own in his world.

Once again, the quartet split up into different groups. This time Flame and Spyro decided to work together, and went to the dreaded Dark Passage, while Ember and Cynder went to Lofty Castle. Before uniting at the boss realm. Or a hard realm that they all might need to unite in like in Tree Tops.

In the Dark Passage, both Spyro and Flame entered the first cave through the floating mountainous island. Where right off the bat, they end up meeting the lantern fool and the dog and turtle.

"Aww, how adorable. I hope we can keep them as a pet after our journey to Gnasty gnorc is over." Flame said, finding the dog and the turtle as adorable while the lantern fool had the light from the lantern shining on them.

He would've walked to them, but Spyro stopped him. "Wait Flame, I've got a bad feeling about them. After all, that lantern fool is up to something, as I don't think he's just giving them away." He said.

Before Flame could ask why, the lantern fool ended up proving Spyro right as he blew out the fire in the lantern, causing the room to get dark. And in an instant the turtle and dog transformed into bigger, meaner, and stronger versions. With the dog growing big in the torso and its head while turning red, now having a large lamprey mouth that is full of fire, and the dog ears became devil horns. While the turtle also grew bigger in the torso area, having a bigger head and the metal shell also grew to where they can't burn it or charge it.

Cue the shriek of a girl dragon as Flame ended up scrambling back to where they came in as he screamed in fear at how scary the dog and turtle was. While Spyro flinched and backed away at first due to the surprise at the jump scare, but he simply breathed electricity at the dog when it tried to eat him. Before charging the lantern fool as the lantern grew to three times the fool's size as it crushed him while relighting. Causing the turtle to shrink to normal size before he charged the turtle down.

After they both got taken out, Spyro ran back to Flame as he trembled and shivered at what he just saw. "Oh dear ancestors, I should've listened to grandpa Astor when he told us not to go to Dark Passage. I always wondered what scared him about this place. Now I know why." He said nervously as Spyro ended up comforting him with his wings to calm him down.

"It's okay Flame. To be fair, I did get startled by what happened since I didn't really expect them to turn. Guess I should've visited this place often in my prior visits." He said.

"S-so were you s-scared of them too?" Flame asked looking as Spyro with surprise.

"Briefly. But it was mainly the jump scare that got to me. As for how they looked, well let's just say that they didn't back up their bark with their bites." He said with a chuckle. "Besides, I'm sure that you can face your fears and impress me if you put your mind to it." He said putting a comforting wing on Flame.

That had Flame calming down from his fears after some time passed, as he ended up making a small smile at Spyro. "Thank you bro. I hope that I'll impress you here, and become more courageous."

"That's my bro!" Spyro responded as he slapped Flame's hand before giving him a noogie.

After more recuperating, Flame and Spyro continued through the Dark Passage as they used the whirlwind after passing a non hostile fool as he let them pass since he knew that attacking them would result in them charging him again. Then they trotted right, leading to the outside where they were now walking along the ledge walkway. Which had the little demon dogs since the wall torches illuminated them. Which Flame ended up charging down out of revenge for scaring him.

All while staring out and seeing another mountainside walkway in the distance, which they felt that they could glide to, but they decided against it since they knew they can't, as they too looked out on the dark sky of the Dark Passage. Finding it to be pretty looking with the purple color and the stars, even though it's associated with the demon dogs and turtles that changes size and shape in the dark and light. Which Flame instantly despised due to their fearsome looks. Which also had him hating the lantern fools since they cause the dogs and turtles to transform when they extinguish the candles.

It's a good thing Spyro was so brave against them, otherwise he'd be in trouble in the Dark Passage against the Demon dogs and turtles.

Speaking of which, they got to another cave to meet more of them, which could've had Flame screaming like a girl again. But he held it in as he and Spyro had an idea, which is to synchronize attacking the fool, then the dog and turtle together. So on a count of three, they rushed in the cave as Flame and Spyro used their lightning breath on the fool to electrocute him and light the lantern, then Flame charged down the turtle while Spyro took out the dog. Soon they were in the whirlwind that took them straight to the crystal dragon on top.

Which they touched to release Kasiya.

Kasiya is a pink scaled dragon with a blue-ish, green-ish underbelly, who wore violet wrist armor and leg warmers, a blue nightcap with holes to his horns, and the left side of his face is marked with green colors. And he was balancing himself on his tail, while balancing a golden flask that had blue bubbles floating out of it.

Kasiya is a potion maker like the Magic Crafters, especially as he made similar potions like they do. Only he was different from the Magic Crafters in a few things. One is that he also mainly makes potions that also helps dragons and whelps sleep, as well as enhance their brain functions as they sleep. Second is that he obviously is a Dream Weaver, who also happens to tell riddles and happens to modifies dreams to a less scary environment. And third, he happened to be a drunkard who often enough, was easy to tire as he was often sleepy through the daytimes of the Dream Weavers despite working hard, and he enjoys the bubbling drinks like the golden flask on his belly.

"The enemies you both see here can be frightening. But you should watch the fools." He said a bit tiredly.

"We'd rather flame the fools!" Flame said, determined to brave the Dark Passage. Much to Spyro's approval.

"Now you're both thinking." He said with a yawn before laying back on his tail to nap the night away as both dragons ran past him.

Where they immediately went up against a devil cupid. Whom tried to hit them, but they saw it coming as they both decided to breathe lightning on him and electrocute him, making him vanish in smoke as they proceeded forward. Only to find another cave where there was another demon dog in the dark. Luckily for Flame, the fool turned on the lantern before he noticed them, turning the dog small. Which Flame and Spyro took advantage of as Flame charged down the dog while Spyro charged the fool to prevent him from turning the lantern off.

They proceed into the cave, only to then see two more demon dogs and another fool. But Spyro was ready for them as he torched one of them while Flame torched the fool to turn the lantern back on as it crushed the fool, before Spyro took down the other dog after it got small again. "Hah! See Flame, they aren't that tough! Just-" He said, but Flame's gasp interrupted him as he looked back.

And saw a red demon dog running at him at high speeds down a large step. Which Flame felt that it's gonna result in the demon dog reaching Spyro before he could react. And possibly eat Spyro whole once he gets to him, and Spyro would be unable to do anything about it since he wasn't fast enough as he braced himself for the dog's teeth. But it never came.

When Spyro opened his eyes, he saw that the dog was frozen in place, before shattering into pieces and leaving behind a green gem as an enraged Flame also charged against the fool, who also got electrocuted and crushed by the lantern as it lit up and changed the turtle back to being Small, before it too got charged and vanished while leaving a gem behind. All because of Flame, who took them all out as fast as a bullet.

For in his eyes, Flame felt fear going through him as he saw the demon dog charging Spyro, like he was going through slow motion. Before seeing that Spyro might not be able to survive that, and that gave Flame another emotion, which is anger. After all, if he didn't stop the dog from eating Spyro, he could've lost his big brother figure, and that made him enraged at the dog for trying to do that, to where he dug his claws into the floor, as he bounded and sprinted forward, and breathed an elemental breath on the dog without thinking. Which ended up being ice. Then he took out the fool, and then the turtle in quick succession.

Now Flame was standing there as Spyro was staring in shock at what happened in front of him, with Flame was catching his breath as he was prepared to defend himself from more demon dogs. When he calmed down though, he also was shocked at what he did too. While Spyro ended up feeling impressed towards Flame as he congratulated him. "Whoa. That was awesome Flame! I swear, I knew you could do it!" Spyro said, proud of him.

"Uhh… Thanks. It was nothing." He said stroking his head spines.

"More than that is more like it! And, was that ice that I saw that demon dog frozen in? Did… did you suddenly freeze that dog?!"

That had Flame realizing with shock that he breathed ice on the demon dog that tried to eat Spyro. "I breathed ice? Wow. Hehe, how ironic." He said with an awkward chuckle.

"Either way, that was awesome! I knew you'd impress! And I believe you faced your fears?" He asked.

"I… I guess I did." Flame said smiling.

"Can I do it too though?" He asked, before he decided to test the water, and see if he can breathe ice. Which he did on the wall, much to his amazement. "Awesome! Guess we're having snow cones for celebrating with after we beat Gnasty. But until then, let's keep going!" Spyro said smiling as he ran ahead. "Coming bro?!"

"Right behind you!" Flame said excitedly, following close behind him.

"Those guys again?" Cynder said as she saw some enemies that she never thought she'd see in a while. Which happened to be the gnorcs with the metal bellies that she remembers fighting and defeating in Dark Hollow.

Only this time, they happen to be floating up and down because of the balloons they were holding onto.

But Ember was merely grinning at that since she knew the weakness of theirs, being the balloon itself. So she merely waited for the balloon to be at their level, before torching the balloon and earning the blue gem while the large gnorc fell to the bottomless pit. "Don't worry, they don't get any harder." She said smiling at Cynder, who just shrugged and smiled back.

Then both of them glided to another part of the floating island of the Lofty Castle, taking out some flying puffer birds along the way, before gliding to another floating island to take out more of the platypuses and breathing fire on the balloons to make the metal bellied gnorcs fall to their doom. All while collecting gems, and rescuing the fairies from the cages that the gnorcs trapped them in.

"Okay girls, let's help those dragonesses across." One gold dressed fairy said before casting a whirlwind spell on the platform, creating a whirlwind to a courtyard of the Lofty Castle, which both dragonesses took to glide to the crystal dragon on the upper part of the courtyard. Which they shattered to release Mudada.

Whom was also a sorcerer Dream Weaver dragon, green scaled while having horns and wings that are made of plush material, while also having a plush star on his tail tip. He wore a blue vest, and he's holding a fairy doll.

If there was a dragon that exemplifies the term 'gentle giant', Mudada would be it. Considering his soft spoken demeaner regardless of his bottom heavy size, his gentle design of having plush horns and wings, and being fond of young whelps, (A/N Not in that way you sick fracks!) pretty much to the point where he'd protect them from any kind of harm even from the nightmares, and the fact that he's pretty smart for looking like a whelp in a grown dragon's body, Mudada is one of the more endearing dragons at least in Ember's eyes.

"Fairies are always on your side, Ember and Cynder." He said making his fairy plush wave at them.

"Good to know." Cynder said a little awkwardly before moving on with Ember through the courtyard's upper parts. Before dropping down to the lower parts after taking out the devil cupids. Where she met a rare sight. Red gem chests where they have a gem pop out of the top for them to grab once they torch or charge into it. Usually those chests have either blue, yellow, or even purple gems inside, but here, they have red gems inside. Which confused both Cynder and Ember on how there isn't more of them.

But they didn't think about it much as they just took those gems and other gems while finding the chest. Which they knew they need a key for. So they had to get back to the upper area of the courtyard. So they tried to look for a whirlwind, only to see the fairies in cages again. So they freed them from the cages to have them create the whirlwind back up, and continued onwards.

Which brought them to a figurative fork in the road, where they can go left where the line of puffer birds are which leads to the tall tower, or to the right where they would be heading onto another floating island. After admiring the scenery of the Lofty Castle, they decided on the former, as they breathed lightning on the puffer birds before also electrocuting the devil cupid. Who ended up hitting Cynder with its arrow, turning Spryte darker blue. Soon, they got to the tower which they entered.

Where they took a whirlwind immediately to see where it'll take them. They ended up reaching the top of the inside of the tower where they saw that they have a curving glide path with the gnorcs holding balloons, and caged fairies. With a grin, they both glided as Cynder torched the balloon gnorcs while Ember took down the cages to free the fairies. Though the gnorcs ended up vanishing while they fell to the floor, which she admits doesn't look like that big a drop, but Cynder remained focused on taking down the gnorcs during her glide.

All while Ember was in the middle of taking down the fairy cages, only to miss one on the way down to the other platform that they both knew would be a whirlwind platform. Much to her embarrassment since she could've got them all in one glide, which would've been awesome for her.

But Cynder was there with her. "Don't worry Ember, just learn from your mistakes of what happened here, and I'm sure you'll get them next time. Besides, there's only one fairy to free now." Cynder said comforting Ember with her wing. Which she appreciated.

"Thanks Cynder. You're right, there is only one left." She said smiling at her. "Stay here it won't take long." Ember said before running back to the whirlwind, then soon, she was gliding back down intending to free the fairy. But she missed just short of the cage on her second try, much to her embarrassment.

"Here, I'll try it out. Be right back." Cynder said before running back to the whirlwind, and soon, glided to the cage trying to reach it with her charging horns. Only to overshoot that target and land on her horns with a cartoonish landing. Much to Ember's amusement.

"In my head, I thought that it was gonna be cool." Cynder said while lying on the ground, facepalming with her wing in embarrassment.

After stifling the rest of her giggles, Ember ended up taking the whirlwind again, and glided down to the caged fairy. This time, she used her fire breath while adjusting her neck upwards to free the fairy, who joined the other free fairies at the whirlwind. "Thank you, Ember and Cynder for taking out the gnorcs and freeing us. Now, let us reward you." One of them said as they created the whirlwind up to the tower's top room.

Which they took as they levitated upwards. "Thanks gals!" Cynder called out as they went up, before reaching the top with Ember to find a Crystal dragon inside. Which they broke to release Ember's mother, whom is a Dream Weaver named Lume.

(A/N Lume is a Galician word for fire. In case people don't know.)

She had red scales with pink tiger stripes on her scales, while having a pink underbelly with a hypno swirl, while she also happened to be pretty shapely like a mother. She has orange hair that trailed down to her lower back, and her horns had a sort of pink glowing swirls on them. She wore a purple wizard robe trimmed with white that was held up with a pink sash while also showing and a pair of japanese geta sandals.

Lume is an eccentric magician who happens to weave dreams, and she has a sort of energy to her if her glowing horns isn't enough of an indication. And she had a wise zen to her as well since she happens to be good at riddles, and she happens to be a great 'sensei' a title she prefers to be called by, as well as a mother to Ember.

"Ember?! You're back!" She said taking Ember in her arms. "Ooh, I missed you so much. I was scared that you got hit too when we all got frozen. Thank goodness you weren't." She said relieved.

"Hi mom. I'm glad to meet you too." Ember also said, happy that her mom is free again as Cynder looked on in relief. As well as a little bit of envy, but she isn't showing it as she didn't wanna ruin the reunion.

After the hug, Ember was put back on the ground. That was when things got a bit serious. "Anyways, listen mommy. All this was Gnasty's doing. He trapped all of you in crystal." Ember said.

"Gnasty did this!? That jerk! He shouldn't have done that, especially since you possibly went through so much to free all of us from our prisons." She said, believing that Ember went through bad times in her journey back to her home world.

"It wasn't that hard mommy." Ember said, only to shrink a little bit at her mom's slight glare, which she would use if she senses a lie from her daughter. "Okay. It was a hard journey at points. Especially… while going up against Metalhead." She confessed.

"I knew it. My daughter went through so much to rescue us. I'm so relieved that it didn't cost you your life. Although I'm guessing that you still want to keep going?"

"Of course I do. I can't leave my friends to do the rest of the work. They could need me. Especially Spyro and Flame." She said the last part to herself.

Rather than protest, Lume thankfully smiled down at her. "You remind me of myself when I was your age." She said, stroking her daughter's head. "Then I won't stop you. Just promise me you'll be alright, and safe with your friends while saving the rest of us. And taking out Gnasty's final minion."

"I will mommy." Ember said, determined not to break that promise.

"Anyways, thank you both for freeing me. The Supercharge can help you both get to new places in Lofty castle by the way. See where they'll take you both." She said, making them both grin as they still had fun with the supercharge. "Oh, and here you go my daughter." She then said, handing both of them the key they were looking for.

"Thank you Mommy. We'll do that." Ember said, giving Lume a kiss on her snout, before both dragonesses glided to the doorway behind them which was where they saw the supercharge path that lead down from the tower.

"Race you to the end." Ember challenged with a grin. Making Cynder grin in return.

"You're on!" She responded before she dashed alongside Ember through the supercharge path to where they're going next in Lofty Castle.

"THIS! WORLD! SUCKS!" Flame said after the umpteenth time he got beaned by the tin soldier minions. Yet still having a now green Sira.

"You said it bro! Those armor guys are a pain in our tail!" Spyro said, also hurting with a blue Sparx, and unhappy about the Haunted Towers.

The major reason being, is that there were tin soldiers all over the outside of the castle and the floating island they were on, who ended up using their helmets to flatten both of them. And their electric breath wasn't working well for them since the armored guys had nobody inside but merely air as they've learned the hard way a few times, as well as being too large for their charging horns to take out, and the steel was too hard for them to use their ice breath on them to freeze and shatter them so they merely had them frozen in place in a block. And they don't need to explain their fire breath at their current strength.

In other words, they were merely floating, animated full sets of armor that a dragon should be wearing, but there were wizards that gave them life of their own as they also used them and their direct spells to hurt both dragons. Which is much to their dismay as they pretty much got hurt by them enough to know that the Haunted Towers is not pulling any punches in terms of being a hard realm so far. Especially while one of which was blocking them from going to a castle.

And they were still on the floating island that they began on.

What doesn't help, is that there were gnorcs there too. As they ended up seeing one as he threw a grenade that exploded on them shortly after they entered the realm and busted down the closed door. And there were a few more as they kept going through the path on the island as they took some out on their way to the tin soldier minion that was blocking their path.

"EEEK! SOMEBODY HELP!"

They ended up hearing a girl's cries for help, so Spyro raced to the source of the noise while Flame kept focusing on the tin soldier minion, by crossing the bridge and charging down the wooden door, to see a fairy getting chased by a grenade throwing gnorc. Who basically was laughing like he liked the thrill of a chase, and taunting her about how there's no escape from him.

It's too bad for the gnorc though, since there is no escape for him too as Spyro electrocuted him, leaving him crispy from the shock before he vanished.

"Are you okay miss?"

The fairy that had orange hair and a purple dress gave a giggle as she descended down to his level. "Oh yes, I'm fine now thanks to you. Thank you for saving me from that ugly toad, Spyro is it?"

"Yep, that's me." He said. Before…

*CLANG*

The fairy, dragon, and dragonfly cringed at the sound of the metal armor as it hit the floor. Before a dizzy and frustrated Flame ended up entering the same room shortly afterwards as a cartoonish bump adorned his head between his horns, and with Sira invisible. The fairy, Spyro, and Sparx had to stifle their giggles at the sight despite Flame's lack of a dragonfly.

"Oh dear, are those wizards causing trouble again?" She asked, concerned for Flame.

"Yep. And those armor guys are all over the place. And one of them wouldn't let us pass. Guess we should've paid a toll to that guy instead." Flame said deadpan and annoyed.

The fairy ended up floating close to both Flame and Spyro's faces. "Oh, but I'm sure a pair of big, strong dragons like you both can be able to fight those mean piles of scrap metal, right?"

"Umm…" Both Spyro and Flame blushed.

That was when she got close to their snouts and kissed them there. "You both can do it. Surly you'll both do it for me?" She asked.

Both Spyro and Flame felt their faces start to burn as well as their scales as they started to glow from the energy, powering them both up. "Sure! No problem" They chorused before they both charged back to where the armor minion was blocking their path, daring them to fight him. Which is a challenge they were willing to take.

Sparx was buzzing out warnings and signals to stop both Spyro and Flame as they both were ready to make the armor minion eat his words, if he made any. Before they then breathed their powered up fire at the armor minion, destroying the metal as it buckled from the intense heat.

Something that surprised Sparx at the sight of it, while both Spyro and Flame ended up smirking at their handiwork. "Oh by the way bro, there is magic in a fairy's kiss. Just thought I'd let you know." Flame said.

"That's good to know. Guess this might make up for getting conked by those guys, right?"

"Sorta." Flame said before they both pressed onwards to the castle.

*Time skip*

"Hold your horns, here comes Spyro!"

"And his bro, Flame!" They both called out after they freed Lutalo.

He is green scaled with purple feathered wings, he wore purple and gold trimmed armor on his head and shoulders, as well as a large tail spade, and he held a golden lamp.

Lutalo is like a genie dragon, only he isn't a slave to the lamp, nor does he grant any wishes. Instead, he does the job of the other Dream Weavers, as well as cast any spells that a genie would cast right out of the lamp. But he isn't a genie of legend like they heard about.

And they were able to free him after they entered the tower while taking out the armored guys along the way with the help of fairy kisses, and taking out the mushrooms for the butterflies to help heal Flame's dragonfly to blue.

"Patience little ones, you'll both soon have the opportunity to challenge the one that matters most, Gnasty gnorc." Lutalo said.

"And we'll both be quite ready to take him out!" Spyro said happily.

That had Lutalo smiling at them. "Nice to see your enthusiasm. By the way, let me tell you a secret. There's a golden dressed fairy princess in this tower in the other section of this tower. Try using the supercharge to reach that section from around the outside.

"Golden dressed fairy princess? Sounds good!" He said as he and Flame ran back to the supercharge path, before they then used it to charge through the halls of the room to the outside, where they jumped back to the area they went to before they got in the tower, and then used the slanted floor as a ramp to jump to the right of the tower.

It was at this point that both Spyro and Flame felt that they might've made a mistake. "Haahh! Oh crap."

"Oh crap is right! We might not make it!" Flame said as he too spread his wings to glide.

"I guess… it was nice knowing you bro!"

"Likewise. Mother." Flame said bracing himself for his doom as he glided with Spyro as they believed that they might suffer an endless drop.

Or at least they could've, if they didn't see some flat land on the side of the tower that they were now gliding to, and they felt that they're in reach. Which they were, as they were able to barely make it to the flat land and to safety.

Now they were both panting from the close call to regain their bearings. "Whew. Close one." Spyro said trying to catch his breath.

"You said it bro. Thank goodness this flat land was in reach." Flame said as he looked around catching his breath, seeing that there was a balcony entrance with a whirlwind by it. Knowing that they can use it to float to the balcony. "Now let's see if that'll lead us to that fairy princess."

"You've read my mind." Spyro said before they both got on the whirlwind to the doorway after they caught their breath. After entering the doorway, they immediately saw a crystal dragon, so they shattered it to release Copano.

Copano, is also a Dream Weaver as he also does the job on his people's memo, but he also has a side job as a herbalist for tea. Especially the Sleepy-time tea that he drinks which kept him awake for his job, as well as exitable. Not to say that he never sleeps.

"Great work Spyro and Flame, you both have become a master of the supercharge." He said congratulating them both for finding him.

"No problem. Now, where can we find the golden fairy in this part of the tower?" Spyro asked.

"Why she's merely in that room over there. But be warned, as there are armored enemies in there too." He then said.

"Thank you for the warning." Flame said deadpan as Spyro also got annoyed at how there's more of them to face. They hope the gold fairy would be worth it.

They entered the room that had armors strewn on the floor, ready to be built into minions by the wizards, or worn by the Dream Weavers that would fight. Which had them cringing at the sight of them as they knew they might need to dash past them to get to the top of the stairs and to the wizard that was building them up.

Which is what was happening now as the wizard at the top knew that the dragons were in the same room now. So he rose the armor minions up to guard himself and the fairy princess against the dragons. All while ignoring the cries of the fairy princess that begged him to let her out.

So both young dragons had to run fast to the wizard and to the princess.

Easier said than done though, as they had to contend with the armors bashing them with their helmets, and even the last one blocking their way to the wizard and the princess's room. And they both knew that no purple dressed fairy's kiss could last long enough for them to reach the room and torch the armored minions. So they were forced to race to the wizard a few times without success.

Eventually, they succeeded as they both made it to the wizard to torch him before he could block them from making it to him and the fairy princess, before they torched him in celebration after he realized he's screwed. They both had green dragonflies from the armored minions though, but they continued onwards and torched down the door to the room where the fairy princess wearing the golden dress is.

"Well done Spyro and Flame. You both have made it." The fairy princess said smiling sultrily at them. Then she got somber. "I'm so sorry that you both got hurt on the way here."

"It's alright. We rescued you from these guys, and we've collected the gems so that Gnasty won't make more minions out of them." Spyro said, not blaming the fairy for getting trapped.

"And we rescued the other fairies too. And they gave us a power up for our fire breaths to use against them, as well as possibly our electric and ice breaths, but we didn't test them out." Flame said.

The golden fairy smiled again. "That's great. I'm glad that you both got help. Now it's my turn." She said floating closer towards their snouts.

"Wait! Let me guess. A fairy's kiss?" Spyro said.

The golden fairy smiled sultrily at both of them. "You betcha. But I'm a special case. For I'm about to grant you both a power up to your fire, ice, and lightning breaths like the others did, but this time it will last permanently throughout your journey through the Haunted Tower."

That had both Spyro and Flame feeling ecstatic about their reward that they were about to receive from the golden dressed fairy. After what they went through, it seemed overdue for them. "THAT'S AWESOME!" They both chorused excited for the reward, while the princess covered her ears at the reaction. Much to their embarrassment. "Uh, oh, sorry." They both chorused again.

The fairy wasn't annoyed though. "It's okay, I sorta expected that." She said with a little giggle. "But there is a catch. My power of my kiss over your breaths will remain active, as long as you both remain in this world. So once you leave back to the Homeworld, my magic will wear off on your fire, ice, and lightning breaths. So make it count before you leave. Now, are you both ready?" She said the last part sultrily.

"Ready!" They both said, before the fairy princess then kissed them both on their snouts. Then they quickly felt power going through them both like from the other fairies, except this one had more power to it as they grunted at the power surge flowing though them as their scales glowed and had glowing patterns on them only they were brighter. Soon they stood with grins on their faces as they both looked over each other.

"Good luck you two." She said, before they both charged out and proceeded to breath their fire, ice, and lightning breaths at the armored minions, making them all fall in droves whether they melted from fire, got frozen in ice to where they broke like glass under the cold pressure and their horns, or their lightning bolt that zapped them so hard like a lightning bolt from a stormy cloud that they got blasted into pieces, as they got their revenge on the armored minions in the room for giving them both trouble.

And it was cathartic.

"Hey bro. You know what?" Flame asked.

"What?"

"I retract my curses on this world. It's hard, but the reward that we just got, is worth it." He said grinning.

"I know. I wish we could keep this power with us when we fight the boss."

"I wish that too." Flame said with a small laugh, feeling that his troubles with Spyro in the Haunted Towers was worth it.

They were now in the boss realm where Gnasty's final minion is, who was said to be Gnasty's craziest and creepiest creation among the Dream Weaver dragons, as well as why the realm they're in is nightmarish with the lava and the dark grey skies like there was smoke blotting the sun.

And why not, as the quartet immediately met with the beasts of the realm that looks ugly, being the nightmare beasts with armor, and the bigger beasts with pink dresses and held daisies in their hand, and the clock fools like back in the home world, which they charge down to make things happen that is beneficial to them, as well as the aforementioned nightmarish realm with the lava and dark grey skies like there was smoke blotting the sun.

And he goes by the name of Jacques.

The dragons first took out the nightmare beasts, as well as the fools to raise the platforms for them to glide from to the other floating islands that they collected the gems on, as well as rescued Unika the musician dragon that held a harp, and has a violin for a tail. Whom thanked them for releasing him, and wished them good luck on fighting the boss of the Dream Weavers world.

Once they made sure that they have all the gems, and after they freed Unika, they got to the cave where they climbed down the stairs to the cave path where they saw both the crystal dragon, and Jacques himself at the end of the cave path as he bounced with a slasher grin on his face.

First they shattered the crystal dragon, freeing Revilo the knitting dragon who was made out of yarn that he was knitting that was green in color with blue stripes and parts of his body.

Revilo is a right hand man of Lateef the leader, and he happened to be a knitter who made clothing for dragons, as well as stuffed animals for Ember when she was younger, which made him also a nanny for her too. Which is a job he was proud of since he was a good babysitter for Ember.

"Any advice before this battle?" Spyro asked, seeing Jacques at the end of the cave hall, and knowing that it's him they're gonna fight.

"Advice? Hmm… A wise dragon once told me, 'aim high in life but watch out for flying boxes.' That's the advice."

"Uh, huh?" Spyro said, feeling confused alongside his friends. Nevertheless, he and his friends proceeded to Jacques himself feeling that they'll figure it out by fighting him.

"Ah. So this is the four brave dragons, isn't it? I have to say, I EXPECTED BIGGER!" He shouted out excitedly, making the quartet flinch.

"Well, too bad. You've got us. And Gnasty's all ours once you're defeated." Spyro said, feeling a slight shiver up his spine at Jacques's looks.

"Which is what we're doing here. Defeating you, for trying to turn my home, into a nightmarish landscape, and to take out Gnasty for trapping our friends." Ember said.

"Take out Gnasty you say? Well good luck with that. Even though I'm his final minion, I feel that Gnasty has saved the best for last. Being me of course." Jacques said with a giggle. "So I hope that you'll get used to this nightmare realm that you all are in, BECAUSE YOU'RE NOT LEAVING THIS PLACE ALIVE!" He shouted, before he jumped to another island floating over the lava, with the dragon quartet in hot pursuit.

"Come back you coward! Toasty put up more of a fight than you did!" Spyro said, chasing Jacques to a corner alongside his friends.

"Ooh, but Toasty merely had sheep dogs doing the work for him. As for me, I HAVE THIS!" Jacques said as he pulled a box out of his pocket before throwing it at Spyro, who was able to dodge it. Before he and his friends came to the realization of what Revilo means by flying boxes.

"Now I get it. Now it makes sense." Spyro said, charging at Jacques to torch him before he could use another box to throw, making him bounce to another island to gain some ground on him. So he and his friends tried to chase him down, only to hear a noise of pain from Ember, causing him to turn to see Ember as she had stars around her head, and seeing Starr turning blue.

"Something hit Ember from behind! What happened?" Flame asked.

"I think those boxes were heat seeking." Cynder said.

"That complicates things. Okay guys, let's try to avoid the flying boxes!" Spyro called out, before they nodded and joined in the chase for Jacques.

Which lasted for a minute as Jacques kept on bouncing to safety while throwing more boxes at the quartet. Which they were able to dodge along the way to Jacques, and they were able to land a hit on him as well. Although since the floating islands that Jacques kept bouncing to, was getting smaller and limited in space, and due to the heat seeking boxes, they all ended up getting hit every time they tried to dodge. Turning their dragonflies blue.

Soon though, they were able to corner Jacques on the floating island that was under the one with the return home podium, which left Jacques looking back at them in 'horror.' Especially since Spyro froze his spring to the floor.

"Okay Jacques, there's nowhere else to run… or bounce to!" Spyro said catching his breath from the chase while his friends also got ready to take down Jacques too.

Only for him to start to grin much to the quartet's confusion. Before they then felt the Island disappearing under them while Jacques remained on the platform he was on, leaving them falling to the lava below until they glided back to the beginning of their boss's section of the realm to save themselves. Then they saw that a large arena was floating on the lava that was to their left. Which they guessed is where they're about to fight Jacques on as they got on it.

"Oh yes! You've all triggered my trap. And now you're all where I want all of you to be. IN THE PLACE WHERE I CAN SHOW MY TRICKS!" He shouted before tossing a pair of boxes on the arena as they grew to huge sizes while they descended to where they took up a quarter of the room on the large square arena.

"Watch out guys! They might crush us!" Spyro yelled out, correctly guessing that Jacques plans to crush them under the boxes as they started to roll around on the arena after landing with a loud thud. Due to their cube shape though, they were pretty slow to crush the dragon quartet as they ran around on the arena dodging the crushing weight on the arena.

Which is much to Jacques's frustration as he should've put more speed to the boxes, and they were as fast enough as it is being massive on the arena. So he decided to shrink them down to where they were as big as a desk, and add 4 more boxes to the arena so they'll have less room, and to make the boxes bounce to up the chance of hitting the dragons. And worst of all, create the mini boxes that would explode on his command, though with a slight delay. (Which is about to bite him later.)

Which slightly worked, as they were able to crush Spyro at least once, as well as catch his friends in his booms, turning their dragonflies green,

But Spyro, had an idea. Which he was able to communicate to his friends of what he was planning. Which was continuing to dodge with him, so that Jacques will think that they're struggling to dodge, which will hopefully lower his guard out of cockiness.

So they continued to dodge, and made it look like they were getting tired to make Jacques think he's getting the upper hand. Which made him cockily ease the pressure a slight bit while boasting. "I knew that Gnasty has chosen right when he put his faith in me. BECAUSE YOU DRAGONS ARE GONNA DIE, AND BECOME MY- huh?" Jacques tried to say, only to see a bomb box coming his way, which blew up in his face and destroyed his platform.

What he didn't know, was that he dropped his bombs on the floor of the arena with a timer on them. Which he didn't think would be launched up in the air against him. But that was Spyro's idea to use one of them to launch up into the air with his newly discovered breath, which is earth breath that sends out shockwaves, with his friend's help as they too used their tails to knock the bomb in the air, then use the earth breath to launch it, while aiming at Jacques himself.

Now Jacques is falling into the lava with a scream, trying to catch anything to grab onto to save him. But to no avail as he landed with a splat in the lava, before sinking below the surface.

The dragons was celebrating their victory as they saw the boxes fade from their vision, believing that Jacques is gone now. Which leaves Gnasty himself as the only villain to face.

"Hahah! Did you see that? We just discovered a new breath! Look out Gnasty gnorc! We're coming for you!" Spyro called out to the sky happily.

"And we aren't giving you any mercy when we meet! Just you wait!" Flame said also happy.

"That's what you get for trying to destroy my home! Your last minion getting fried!" Ember said, hoping that Gnasty would hear all of them.

Cynder though, was looking around for any tricks that Jaqcues would leave for them, hoping that they aren't celebrating too soon after what happened with Metalhead.

Which is what Spyro was also doing when he noticed her doing that, as he too looked around for what could happen to them next. Soon he ended up seeing a rapidly descending object. "LOOK OUT!" He called out, making his friends look where he looked, then run away from where the object was going to land. Which was none other than a giant box that they were barely able to get out of the way of as it landed next to them with a loud thud, before breaking into a dozen pieces. Showing them that Jacques is not done yet.

And sure enough, he was able to crawl out of the lava onto the arena, hurt and burning, but still able to fight as he kept his wide grin on his face, and the bounce on his spring regardless of the burning marks on his skin which darkened his green face some, as well as the clothing that had some more tears on his shirt from the burns, while he also developed some skin peeling that seemed to show some red blood that was leaking on some of his face. Not to mention the boils that appeared on his face, and looked like they were gonna pop.

Hands down, the creepiest, and possibly the grossest sight they'll ever see out of a minion of Gnasty's.

"You four think you've beaten me? WELL I THINK NOT!" He continued to shout randomly. "Gnasty has made sure that I would be his best for last. And I intend to not fail him. So now it's time I stop messing around, after all, there's still more boxes where that came from." He said, summing another burning box only it was a large bomb. "Once this hits you all, you're all gonna be blown to smithereens, and possibly ashes, or even dragon parts! AND IT'S GONNA BE GLORIOUS!" He shouted with a giggle.

"Geez Jacques. Get some help!" Spyro said, exasperated with his insanity, regardless of how entertaining Jacques could be as a hammy stage villain back in the Artisans.

"HAHAHA! I feel that I should be telling you that instead. Because all of you are beneath me and Gnasty, and you all should be bowing to us! All four of you rotten dirty fire breathing iguanas cannot beat me since me and Gnasty are too strong that we're basically gods!" Jacques said a bit angrily.

"We will never kneel to you or Gnasty Gnorc! You should be kneeling to us!" Cynder boasted. Impressing Spyro as he looked at her like he was nonverbally saying "Couldn't have said it better myself." which she noticed for a moment.

Jacques merely cackled again at her boast. "You think I would kneel to a dragon?" Jacques said, before he then sneered at them all with a rare furious look on his face. "Because your all gravely mistaken." He growled out before he surprised them with another move, where he had little bombs on his fingertips that was boxes which he thrown to the dragons in a underhand fashion as they were rolling fast to their feet. And before they could react, they all exploded like regular bomb boxes, causing their dragonflies to vanish.

"Oh and guess what." He said as he threw the bomb box at their charred forms as they looked on in horror, only for it to explode in confetti, showing that it's a fake bomb. "Those little bombs were my real surprise. WHAT A TWIST!" He shouted with a giggle, feeling proud of the fact that he just fooled the dragons into thinking it was his real attack as they stared in befuddlement. "And now with one more shot, you four are history! And I, Jacques will be the dawn of the new age of the gnorcs!" He said while bouncing around in the arena on his spring. "And I'll start by hanging what's left of you four on our banners, and marching you to the dragons, which will make them surrender out of despair to us, and become our slaves!" He gestured by holding an imaginary banner in a marching motion.

"Then the dragons shall be erased and the only masters of the six home worlds will be, JACQUES AND GNASTY GNORC!" Jacques called out to the heavens, with excitement as he walked closer towards the dragons.

Not knowing that he just lit the fuse on the ticking time bomb.

The thoughts of Jacques winning and killing all four of them ended up running through the quartet's heads. Which led to four emotions running through their heads. Which was shock, fear, determination, and rage. They were shocked that Jacques would go this far for Gnasty, scared of the possibility of the dragons being enslaved and wiped out by Jacques and Gnasty, which led to them getting enraged and determined to prevent that from happening. And that caused them to channel that emotion into their power, which led to their awakening of a new attack they were about to unleash.

Which began with them floating up a bit with their eyes closed. Before floating up together and glowing in the arena as the clouds full of lightning started to form in a tornado around Spyro and Cynder, while the lava rocks started to appear in the sky as they floated in the air while a ring wall of fire appeared around Flame and Ember, ready to be thrown down, while Jacques noticed what was happening in front of him as he looked on.

And he was showing another rare emotion on his face, being complete confusion, before turning into horror at what was about to happen.

"No. No! NO NO NO! GET AWAY!" He shouted in horror that time, as he threw some boxes at them, only for the boxes to be struck down by the flying lava rocks, or the lightning bolts. So he tried to book it.

But it was too little too late.

With a mighty boom like a thunderclap, the dragons unleashed their fury attack on Jacques as he felt himself getting both burned and electrocuted from not only the lava rocks and the lightning bolts, but also the shockwaves that the four dragons sent to Jacques which had him screaming in pain, as they obliterated him in one of the most shocking, and horrifying ways to die in all of dragon realm history. At least in the point of view of the gnorcs. While in the dragon's point of view, it was cathartic and amazing.

After the dust settled, there wasn't even a body of Jacques left in the arena. It was just soot, and purple gems where Jacques used to be.

Jacques was defeated.

The dragons had to catch their breath from the fury attack that they did after briefly passing out from the power of their attack that they used against Jacques. But nevertheless, they were happy that Jacques is gone now as the realm they were in started to repair itself and become daytime again, as they first had to catch their breath as they felt and saw their bodies having some remnants of electricity and fire on their scales like some sort of fading armor, and then celebrate their victory over Gnasty's final minion, which means Gnasty's all alone against them, and they know it.

And soon, so will Gnasty and his gnorc minions.

Spyro and his friends, was now standing on the circular podium together, now healed with their dragonflies flying next to them, as they grinned at the crowd of dragons that was congratulating them for their victory over the last minion of Gnasty's.

Each of which was not only from the Dream Weavers, but also the Artisans, Peace Keepers, Magic Crafters, and even the Beast Makers that got out of their swamp to congratulate Spyro and his friends. While Lateef and some interviewing dragons was close by the quartet too. With Lateef nuzzling Ember for a job well done, alongside Ember's mother Lume. And she too is proud of Ember and her friends for their victory over Jacques.

"Spyro the dragon. You and your friends have officially rescued us from a dark fate, defeated Gnasty's minions, and reclaimed our treasure and the eggs from those thieves. How do you feel?"

"Excited of course! Because now Gnasty gnorc is left as the final obstacle in our path to become heroes of the dragon worlds!" Spyro said happily. "And I'm also happy to have saved you all, and I'm also relieved that you're all alright of course." He said, reassuring folks that he still cares for his friends.

"Thank you. Just one question though, how hard was your journey?"

"It was full of difficult moments, like in the Peace Keepers, one of the dragons was up high on a cliff, so it took some time for me to think about how to get to him, but I was able to free him. And Dr. Shemp was no pushover. Then in the Magic Crafters where we fought against the wizards, where they were more cunning and pretty intelligent compared to the gnorcs."

"Not to mention the metal spiders in High Caves." Flame interjected with a shiver.

"That too. Even though I wasn't there. And also, *Snicker* Blow hard was a challenge regardless of that silly name too. And don't get us started on the Beast Makers, and the gnorcs that kept on shocking us. As well as Metalhead." Spyro said shuddering as his friends cringed as well, still feeling a slight tingle when they think about their shocking moments. "And now here, is where we got to Haunted Towers where those armor guys were a huge pain. But the fairy kisses that powered our fire was worth it. Then we took out Jacques. Ooh! And check this out!" Spyro said before breathing out electricity, much to the surprise of the dragon crowd and Lume.

"Wow! He can do that?" Lume asked.

"Uh huh mommy, and so can we." She said, before she and her friends demonstrated their own ability to do that too, leaving the dragon crowd shocked again. Before Lume ended up hugging Ember again, expressing how proud she is of her for being strong enough to breathe another elemental breath.

"Not only that, but we can also do this." Spyro said, now breathing out his ice breath, then the earth breath, once again shocking the crowd. "Pretty cool huh?"

"And is that how you defeated the boss of this world? If not, then how did you defeat this final minion of Gnasty's?"

"Well, I don't think we can do that now, but when we were on the arena, and Jacques was boasting about what he'd do when he wins, we ended up getting angry, then we just… exploded I guess. We used our attacks where there was thunderclouds, and raining lava rocks, and we just obliterated him with our shockwaves of fire and lightning. I would be happy to demonstrate if we can do that though." Spyro said, talking about the elemental fury attacks they did on Jacques.

"You mean, you did the elemental fury attacks on that minion?!" The interviewer said shocked.

"Is that what it's called? And to answer your question, yes we did." Spyro said.

"If you can though, do you want to demonstrate?"

"Of course. So be it. Just give us a moment. Oh, and you might wanna stand back." He said, seeing if he can do it again. So he just tried to do the fury attacks alongside his friends to see if he can demonstrate it.

Much to even his own surprise, he was able to do it again as he sent out the fire fury alongside his friends, sending out lava rocks and a fire shockwave like last time against Jacques. Leaving the dragons speechless as they saw a pretty tired Spyro and his friends standing on the podium with the remnants of the fire on their scales, and soot marks and little wisps of fire left on the podium.

Once they got over their shock, they ended up cheering for Spyro and his friends, expressing that they defied their expectations when going against Gnasty and his forces. While a small group of dragons started to walk towards the podium.

Which speaking of whom, Gnasty was watching tv again expecting to see the news of Spyro's defeat, only to see Spyro as he stood victoriously and saying that he beaten Jacques. Now Gnasty was horrified of fighting him as he started to weep privately. Especially after the elemental fury attacks that they showed off.

"Now that we're all free, what do you plan to do next?"

"Why take down Gnasty of course, duh." Spyro said, responding like he heard a joke. "So if you're watching Gnasty, then say your prayers. Cause we're coming for you, in revenge for our dragon friends. And once we're done with you, your gnorc minions are gonna tell horror stories about us! That's right, we're becoming your booooogey man." He boasted again while drawing out the O sound on boogey man before making a small laugh. Leading Gnasty to turn off the tv to cradle himself nervously.

"Anything else?" Spyro asked.

"No need for more questions. You can go now." A new voice said, which belonged to Ignitus as he approached the podium alongside his fellow dragon guardians, as well as Nestor and his friends.

"Okay, there's nothing else to ask, thank you." The interviewer said, ending the interview with Spyro to make room for the dragons that joined Spyro on the podium.

"Pops?! Pops!" Spyro called before he ran to the arms of Nestor they hugged eachother while both Delbin and Flame also hugged as did Cynder and Cosmos. "Nice to meet you again pops! I'm glad you're alright." Spyro said happily.

"I'm glad you are too." Nestor said happily. "I'm also glad that your friends are fine too." He said as Titan also smiled at the scene.

Once the hugs were finished, the four dragons then noticed Ignitus and his fellow dragons. "Hello Spyro. I'm glad to meet you." Ignitus said, making a polite bow.

"Why thanks. Who's he pops?"

"Ignitus? Is that you? How did you get free?" Lateef said, surprised at Ignitus's presence as was Lume.

"Volteer was able to free me shortly afterwards when he rushed back to the Artisans after the four dragons missed me. Not that I would fault them for it, since I was in a hard to reach place that they couldn't find me in." Ignitus said to Lateef. "Now, about our negotiation?"

With a sigh, Nestor answered. "Spyro, Flame, Cynder and Ember, I would like for you all to meet Ignitus. And I believe you know his fellow members. Volteer, Cyril, and Terrador." He said, as the dragons introduced themselves.

"Hey yeah, I remember releasing you back in Dry Canyon." Spyro said pointing at Terrador.

"And I believe I freed you back in Dark hollow alongside Darius." Cynder said, pointing at Volteer.

"Nothing wrong visiting a friend from the Artisans." Volteer responded shrugging.

"And I believe you were in High caves in the spider caves?" Flame pointed to Cyril.

"Of course I was. And I have to say, thank you for destroying those metal spiders. They were scary business." Cyril said shuddering.

"Yeah, I know that feeling." Flame said also shuddering too.

"But why are they here?" Spyro asked. Before Nestor sighed again, feeling that it was gonna be a long talk.

*Time skip*

The dragons were now in Ignitus's castle in the Dream Weavers world, where the guardian dragons like Ignitus, Volteer, Cyril, and Terrador goes to for meetings, whether with each other, or with other dragons that they invite to that place. And they were currently having a conversation at the round table with the parents of the fourth dragon, being Ember. Whom was currently resting in a room alongside her friends. Even though she's overhearing their conversation alongside her friends since they're behind the door.

"So you're taking our daughter? And training her to be the chosen one?" Lateef asked in disbelief.

"Trust me old friend. I would not take your daughter. Rather than to give her and her friends a private school to help her train her new elemental breaths. As well in the dragon martial arts of 'dragon kata' while you and her friend's other guardians can still raise her." Ignitus said.

"But she's our daughter. And there are downsides to being a chosen one." Lateef said.

"That was my thought too Lateef." Nestor said to him. "I too thought about the downsides of that. And Ignitus told me that he was aware of them too."

"Then why? Why do you want our daughter to join?" Lateef said.

"Because it's like what I've said to them. What if 'he' comes back? What if there are other dangers that only the chosen one can defeat? Not counting our current one." He said, again referring to Gnasty. "Besides, her three friends could need her through thick and thin. And I'm sure it wasn't a pain to raise your daughter, was it?"

"Of… course not. It had its moments of difficulty, but nothing too hard." Lateef said, feeling that Ignitus has a point about why a chosen one should be made. "I just don't know if it's a good idea."

"I know dear friend, it could be a hard journey for a chosen one to go through that even I am hesitant in doing this." He said a bit sadly. "But it's for the better that we have the chosen ones ready for what's to come ahead of them. Especially while going up against either 'him', or the other dark villain, or the other dangers that could be dangerous for us." Ignitus said.

Lateef was in thought alongside Lume, thinking about the dangers of becoming the chosen one alongside her friends. While Lateef was hesitant, Lume was more supportive of Ember becoming chosen to help protect them from what the prophecy foretold of the dangers in the dragon worlds and the worlds beyond. Though she too is concerned for her daughter.

After all, if your own son/daughter was said to be a chosen one that would fight the dangerous evils, and go on dangerous journeys with her friends as well as going on quests, all of which has a possibility of ending in death, wouldn't you be hesitant too?

It took a little while, before Lateef ended up making a decision that made Ignitus softly smile.

*Time skip*

"Oh come on! You said I can take out Gnasty too!" Spyro said.

The reason why he complained was that he was gonna be left behind in Ignitus's place while Nestor and his fellow dragons are building up and joining an army that they were gonna make, to strike back at Gnasty gnorc, and hopefully take him down as revenge for trapping them in crystal. And they were not so willing to let Spyro and his friends join since it was gonna be a war zone in Gnasty's world. So they all agreed to let Spyro and his friends stay in Ignitus's place while they all fight Gnasty.

"I know Spyro. And you still can. After all, we aren't gonna kill him, but to merely imprison him for his spell casting. And should he escape, then I know who to send to take him out." Nestor said, putting on some armor alongside Titan, Delbin, and Cosmos.

"But why should we stay? We wanna go fight him too!" Flame said. While Cynder and Ember also begged.

"But you can't. The battle would be chaotic. And there is a chance that you and your friends could get hurt in the crossfire. Besides, Gnasty is stupid, but even he would know that once you and your friends fall, then so would we." Delbin said, finishing putting on his armor.

"And we refuse to let that happen. Not to you four. Trust us, it's for the better." Cosmos said.

"But… But…" Spyro said, trying to make a point.

"No buts." Nestor said firmly. Putting his figurative foot down. "Believe me Spyro. This is to prepare you for the dangers of the dragon worlds and the other worlds beyond ours. That's not to say we'll never let you fight Gnasty someday. Because someday, you shall." Nestor said, hugging Spyro again. "And I know that you'll make Gnasty look like a sheep with your new skills and power once you're done with him." Nestor humorously said.

The four dragons tried to come up with what to say to let them join. Only to come up with none. After all, they felt that they were right as it would be dangerous to run in the crossfire. And who knows what dirty tricks that Gnasty could pull on them in the chaos. As well as what other dirty tricks he could pull on their friends.

They ended up shedding some tears for a moment as they hugged their fathers, and in Ember's case, her parents. Both of whom were about to lead a regiment of the Dream Weaver dragons against Gnasty.

"Please, just don't die out there." Ember said.

"We won't. We promise we'll be back with Gnasty in chains. Just promise us that none of you won't be too much to handle for Ignitus and his fellow guardians. Especially while they teach you plenty of useful skills." Lume said, pointing towards Ignitus and his friends as they stood at the entrance of the castle. "Okay?"

"Okay. We promise." Spyro said.

After they said their goodbyes which lasted for a bit, with plenty of hugs and nuzzles, the dragons ended up flying away, wishing the four dragons, the guardians, and Ignitus good luck in their teachings before flying off into the sky, preparing for battle against Gnasty. While Ignitus walked toward Spyro and his friends.

"Don't worry Spyro. I can assure you that our teachings for you won't be too boring, or harsh. And I know that they'll be back someday." Ignitus said, putting a comforting hand on Spyro's back. As well as Cynder's.

"I know that too. I just hope they won't die out there." Spyro said softly. "I also hope that once they defeat Gnasty gnorc, they won't hog all the fun, and kill him. Isn't that our job?" Spyro humorously said, with his friends nodding in agreement.

"They won't die out there, I'm confident that they won't. And I know that they won't kill Gnasty either." Ignitus said. Then he got a bit somber. "Although I confess it. I have a feeling that it might not end well.

That startled Spyro and his friends. "Really?! How can you be so sure?"

"Being a Dream Weaver that can peek into the future does have its consequences." Ignitus said sadly as he walked back to his castle with his friends. "But let's worry about that later. Right now, it's time for your first day of school. In a figurative sense that is." He said smiling as he gestured for Spyro and his friends to come with him to the castle. Which they obeyed as they trotted behind Ignitus before entering his castle behind him.

Chapter Text

The filler chapter: Road to Gnasty's nexus.

Meanwhile... in Gnasty's world.

It was in Gnasty's room that a therapy session was happening inside, with two individuals being Gnasty himself, and another Gnorc writing something down in his paper, while Gnasty laid on a couch by the side of the Gnorc therapist.

"So, tell me what's been bothering you." The Gnorc therapist said with a slight shiver.

"Well, y-you see doc, it's been a couple months since I casted the spell to freeze the dragons in crystal. And at least a couple weeks since losing Jacques." He said.

"You mean 'the' Jacques?"

"Yes. And that's my biggest problem. For once I froze the dragons, after one of them called me…" Gnasty sniffled and weeped a bit at the memory. "Ugly, I thought that every dragon would be frozen in my crystal prisons. But then I heard the news that there were four of them that I missed, that ended up freeing the dragons through some unknown means, and defeated my two strong minions. So I sent my stronger minions after those Four Brave Dragons-"

"W-with all due respect sir, we don't s-say their titles here. It is a s-safe place." The Gnorc said shivering.

At first, Gnasty growled at him for the interruption, before he just slumped back onto the couch. "R-right. Sorry doc. Anyways, I just assumed that I have three more strongest minions that are strong enough, so I sent them against 'them' in hopes that they'll all…"

"DIIIEEEEE!" Gnasty roared out loudly as he stood up, making the therapist cover his ears at the sound.

Before Gnasty slumped back onto the couch again in a sad mood. "But against all odds, my strongest minions were beaten by 'them' in return. Not even my best minions like Jacques, Dr. Shemp, or Metalhead were able to kill them, and now it looks like that I'm next on their list. And now, they are even able to breathe those other stupid elemental breaths as well." Gnasty said with irritation on the last part. "Now it seems that nothing I can throw at them can stop them. Other than my statue spell that I casted on the dragons, among other spells, but good luck hitting those small targets that keeps moving fast. I… I just don't think I can beat them."

"Ah yes, it seems that 'they' have become stronger than we thought. And that your strong minions might have some flaws that they were able to exploit, I reckon?"

"NO! Oh alright, they may have some faults to them, like Toasty did have a petty hatred on them, and yet he didn't practice in combat, let alone prepare for them, Dr. Shemp was more arrogant than me, but he's a great fighter so it was with merit, Blow hard had a liking to dragons which slightly interfered with his studies of magic, Metalhead needed power pylons to power him up since he didn't get delayed," Gnasty said, not knowing of Metalhead having packs on him due to the Tree tops delay. "and Jacques was my most craziest creation who may have a tendency to boast about himself before finishing off his competition instead of outright finishing them off first." Gnasty said.

"And I believe that there could be other reasons. Quite the conundrum."

"Yes. That could be the case. What is it called again?"

"Oh, just what the religious dragons call, divine intervention. Or something like that. But I think it's just a confusing or difficult problem." The therapist said.

"Yes, quite a problem. I wish there could be somebody, anybody that could help solve the problem with 'them'."

"One can only hope." They both said. Before a bunch of Gnorcs ended up entering Gnasty's room in a rush.

"BOSS! We have some news!" One of them said.

Gnasty couldn't help but moan like he was nonverbally saying "This is gonna suck." before standing back up and walking away from the seat. "This session is over. You may leave now." Gnasty said, dismissing the Gnorc therapist who proceeded to leave the room.

Now Gnasty picked up his macelike scepter and put on his helmet again as he prepared for the news. "What is it this time?" He said bored.

"There are dragons that are on their way here now that they're gathered up." The Gnorc said.

"Ooh. I wonder why. Are they delivering me some chicken to eat? I hope they lay off the gravy." Gnasty sarcastically said.

That caused the Gnorcs to look at him like he dribbled on his armor. "Umm boss? Are you feeling alright?"

"What's it look like? Does it look like I'm alright?"

"It's just that you don't seem to be panicking like you didn't expect them to be free and coming. Almost as if you're welcoming them to your domain like you no longer hate them. But aren't they trying to kill-"

"OF COURSE I STILL HATE THEM!" Gnasty yelled at them making them flinch. "And I'm not panicking since I know they're coming! They were freed by those 'four iguanas', and now they're out for revenge on me! What part of that isn't expected after the news I've got!?" He continued angrily.

"What're we gonna do boss?!" One Gnorc asked.

"I don't know." He now growled out. While hiding his nervousness too. "I guess if this is our last stand, then we're making sure to take as many of those dragons with us. So fight until your last breaths! And whoever kills those four dragons, are at least getting a promotion if we somehow survive, or a huge tribute if we don't!" He commanded.

"Yes sir!" They all chorused. Then they all ended up getting skittish like they were gonna tell the news to him. Which one of them proceeded to do. "But boss?"

"What is it this time?!" Gnasty growled out.

"Umm… you see, w-we've got word from the scouts that were a-able to s-scan their camps. And they told us that those four dragons aren't among them." The first Gnorc said.

"I knew it! They'd let their heroes fight among- wait, what did you say?" Gnasty asked, hoping he heard that right.

"Those four dragons that rescued them are not in their army. It's like they're sent to safety before the battle is starting. I wonder why though." The leading Gnorc continued.

That had Gnasty shocked and relieved that the four dragons that he started to dread fighting, are not gonna be in the battle against him, and instead they're somewhere else. Like the dragons either sent them to a safe place somewhere, or felt that they'll handle him without their help. And that had him surprised that the dragons decided to reject the four dragon's help, yet relieved that they're out of the picture so far.

That was when an idea was given to him, and he ended up smirking and starting to cackle at what he plans to do. "Uh boss? Are you alright?" The Gnorcs asked when they saw his smile.

"Of course. Never been better than this." Gnasty said happily.

"B-but you're happy. W-why are you…" The Gnorc tried to ask.

"Because I just got an idea that is sure to turn the tide of this upcoming battle while those four dragons are out of the picture." He said.

Then he ended up whispering his plan to the Gnorcs in the room as they also started to smile at that. As they both knew that Gnasty was about to pull against the dragons. And it just might work this time.

Meanwhile… in Ignitus's castle.

In the lounge rooms, a red dragon was panting as he laid on a bench. That dragon being Flame himself. Who had Sira on his chest who was resting herself.

The reason why he was doing that was not only because of the physical education that he went through, but also the training that he also had to go through alongside his three friends. For a couple weeks at that.

Not to say that it was a harsh sort of training like what the Spartans of legend went through, but it wasn't a relaxing or lazy sort of training that the Dragon Guardians put the quartet through either as they didn't pull any punches in terms of educating them on using their breaths properly. After all, they were able to breathe the other elements including the recently unlocked Earth element, but they weren't as strong or skilled as they believed in that regard, as the guardians demonstrated.

Not only that, but they also had to go through training in Dragon Kata, which is a martial arts training that focuses on the hand to hand combat that the dragons would use against their enemies. Which is said to be quite a hard challenge to learn, and they weren't exaggerating, as it was as hard as it was said to be, for all four of them. And all four of them being quadrupedal doesn't help either.

Not to mention, the fact that the five guardians also gave discipline to the four dragons. (Especially to Spyro, due to his cocky attitude when he feels he's got the hang of it.) Not because they were trying to be mean in the slightest, but simply so that all four of them won't get arrogant due to their chosen one status. Which is bound to cause them to become villains if their arrogance is unchecked. (Not that it's definitely gonna happen, but as some dragons say, 'better safe then sorry'.)

They did have breaks in between though, which had four of them exploring more of the Dragon Guardian's castle, both inside and outside, which gave them great views of the scenery, like on the walkable sections of the castle's roof, which they admired, and they were also given fun games to play with the guardians. Like who could make the longest glide from the top of the castle to the bottom. As well as ring races with the guardians, or each other whether it's on the ground, or in the air when one of the guardians cast a temporary flight spell on them.

And all of the guardians, especially Ignitus, were friendly towards all four of them. They often politely point out their mistakes, and they sometimes talk down to them, but only when the four dragons get frustrated at them.

And, they were good teachers of dragon history, and they did their best to simplify some of the Dragon Kata moves to them, to good effect, but they left the rest up to the four dragons.

All in all, in the past few weeks, it was quite hard, but not too much for four of them to where they wanted to quit being a student to the guardians, nor was it too painful, or stressful.

"Whew. *Huff* If this is… to prepare us for those other more dangerous… villains that they told us about, then we could beat Metalhead, Dr. Shemp, Jacques, and even Gnasty in our sleep after this." Flame said to Sira. Who buzzed back to him in response.

"I know. This feels like we're fighting against Metal-butt again. But at least we aren't getting electrocuted, and they give us breathing room, and at least there was nothing at stake." He said.

"Not to mention the fact that they're far nicer than Metalhead." Spyro's voice sounded as he walked into the room himself before laying on another bench to rest.

"Oh, hey bro. How was your time with Volteer?" Flame asked.

"It was not bad. It actually had its fun moments with him and Ignitus overlooking my progress and easing me into my training. But geez, the exorcise was rough, as Volteer has more energy than me. And does he ever keep quiet? He even talks fast, fast enough to where I couldn't hear all of his words. And when I ask what he said, he looks at me like I drooled on the desk." Spyro said exasperated. "And I thought Sparx spoke too fast sometimes." He teased, prompting his dragonfly to buzz out "Hey!" In response.

"How was your time with Cyril, by the way?" Spyro asked.

"It's the same as yours." He said after he caught his breath. "It had fun moments, he was nice, and he did make sure that I'm eased into my training blow for blow. Even though I swear, he seems to have some arrogant aura to him, like he feels that his ice breath, as well as his ice magic are superior. Which in my case, he's got me there." Flame said deadpan on the last part, trying not to face palm. "But someday, once I get better, I'm putting him in his place." Flame said determined.

"Well, good luck. But seriously, at least they're friendly guardians, thank the ancestors. And they were pretty fun to be around. Like Terrador." Spyro said, even if he still feels annoyed at how they discipline him when he gets cocky.

"As well as Volteer and Cyril. It's funny to see them bicker." Flame said, remembering their argument through their intercom about the upsides and downsides of Lightning and Ice. As well as other stuff, like how to create a surfboard of their choice. Not that they ended it in fisticuffs.

"That too. They were hilarious." Spyro said, having heard them bicker too, especially with Volteer and Ignitus as his teachers. "And at least they weren't boring to be around. Otherwise, we could've been sneaking out of here, and defeating Gnasty at our first opportunity if they weren't." Spyro said.

"I'm inclined to agree. Even though it's a bad idea in the end." Ignitus's voice sounded as he also entered the room. Alongside both Ember and Cynder. Both of whom rested on the benches alongside both dragons. "For you see, the fight against the Gnorc that caused all this trouble, is a battle that none of you are ready for."

"What?! But we are ready! We've been defeating his minions, as well as his generals like Toasty and Metalhead! What makes us not ready?!" Spyro said, exasperated at what Ignitus said.

"I know. I know." He said. "But so could Gnasty Gnorc if he knew you're coming. And trust me. He could be prepared for your arrivals, and he could be cunning enough to find a way to defeat all of you. Especially since despite his unintelligence, he could learn from the defeat of his minions that you've beaten, and do something different from their tactics. And that's not a battle that i'm sure you're ready to face."

"But-"

"But don't worry Spyro." Ignitus said, interrupting what Spyro tried to say. "We're teaching you all, so that you all could be ready."

"He's right Spyro. Considering the odds of what Gnasty could plan against us, especially if he plans to learn from where his minions failed, and possibly find an advantage against us in the chaos of the battles should we have joined them instead of being here, not to mention the traps he might have for us, then it seems like we should be stronger and more prepared for when we fight Gnasty." Cynder said.

That response from Cynder actually had Spyro thinking about what she told him. Considering how cowardly Gnasty is, as well as how much of a dirty, and pragmatic fighter that Gnasty could be, Spyro did feel a bit nervous about what he'll do to all four of them once they meet face to face. Especially since they faced off against his minions, and almost got beaten themselves. (Especially against Metalhead.) He didn't show his nervousness to Cynder, but he had to concede with her response. "Good point. Again."

"But don't worry Spyro. If you're still out for that Gnorc's head, then we'll definitely send you to face him, when the situation calls for it, and when you truly are ready." Ignitus said smiling at him.

Spyro ended up nodding at Ignitus in return, conceding with him as he and Cynder rested on the bench, much to her slight embarrassment as she looked at Spyro's scales that were pretty slick with his sweat. Especially since she did witness him in the training circle as he practiced Dragon Kata, working up a sweat on his scales and underbelly, especially in his torso region.

Which is what Ember also went through with Flame after seeing his sweaty scales too.

"By the way Ignitus, should Gnasty Gnorc escape from prison, are you gonna send us out to take him down?" Spyro said, feeling like gnasty could escape if given the opportunity. Despite his unintelligence.

"In a heartbeat." Ignitus said smiling. "It'd be a cruel idea to refuse to send the likes of the chosen ones after our current threat. Especially since the four of you would be ready, and seems to be excited to fight him."

"Dang right Ignitus." Spyro said grinning with his friends.

"But until that day comes, I'm hoping that you all could be ready for another round of history of the chosen ones? After all, those who don't learn from history, are doomed to repeat it as the book says." He then said.

The four dragons ended up sighing at that, as they didn't feel themselves to be history buffs in dragon history. Not to say that they're awful at that class, just not as fond of it as others could be. But they knew that it has to be done.

So they followed Ignitus to the classrooms, where he and his guardians were gonna be in to teach the four dragons.

*A few days later*

Meanwhile… back in Gnasty's world.

A little regiment of dragons, led by Lateef, Titan, and Lume, and with Magnus, Trondo, and Tomas among them, was currently in Gnorc Cove. They were currently in a camp in the lower floors with three caves that led somewhere as they were currently resting themselves after a battle against the Gnorcs in the cove, which they were able to win against as the other dragon regiment charged against Gnasty's stronghold from the Twilight Harbor.

"This is it my comrades! We're not too far from Gnasty's domain, and the Gnorc himself!" Titan called out.

"This is it indeed, once we get past the rest of this Gnorc blockade, we'll be at Gnasty's door alongside the regiment in Twilight harbor! And he'll have no choice but to either surrender to us, or die by our hands should he resist." Lateef said, hoping it'd be the former.

"And what about the spell book that he should have? I'm sure we need to confiscate that too." Tomas the lute playing, yellow scaled Artisan dragon asked.

"That too. Some spell books, are not to be used by any sort of hands that would do bad things. Gnasty being among them." Lume said, feeling that Gnasty got great use out of the spell book, which caused the mess with the crystal dragon statues to begin with. Which made her and Lateef nervous since there could be other bad creatures or dragons that would use the spell book for bad purposes.

But so far, they had to keep their focus on Gnasty. Until they're able to defeat him, and imprison him for the crystal dragon situation. Then they'll find the book that they're after.

"So once we get Gnasty, and once we keep that book for safe keeping, what next? And what'll we do if Gnasty is able to escape?" Magnus asked.

"Then we shall send those four dragons that saved us after him. They shall defeat him for good." Lateef said. "After all, they do seem, as the younger dragons would say, 'stoked' to fight him."

"Oh yes. I can see that." Magnus said humorously. "You should've been there at our party, after Dr. Shemp's defeat, he couldn't stop talking about what he and his friends would do to him once they fight against Gnasty, and win. It was funny. But now it seems that it's gonna come true, once they fight Gnasty someday." He then said with a chuckle.

"And hopefully, once they win." Lateef said smiling at Magnus. "But for now, we're gonna make him pay, and imprison him for his attack on us. And should he somehow escape, then we know who to send against him."

"Works for me." Magnus said, flexing his muscles. While Tomas also felt confident that Spyro and his friends could beat Gnasty, should he escape, or continue to fight, regardless of his nervousness about the risks of the four dragons dying by his hand.

"Now, Tomas. Can you give us a little campfire song? Just so that our spirits will be raised?" Lume asked.

"Oh but of course." Tomas said, sounding French for a bit as he bowed, which amused Lume, Magnus and Titan, and slightly annoyed Lateef. "Now, let's see…" He wondered what song to play next at the moment. When suddenly, some noises had all of them looking around. "What's that?" Tomas asked nervously.

"Hopefully just Gnorcs that are trying to fight back against us. Darling, let's get ready." Lateef said, while using meditation to look for the Gnorcs, as the dragons braced themselves, with Lateef catching a few of which were found around them in the caves, via the crawl paths that they use to hide from them. "Skirmishers. That's original." Lateef said deadpan, having fought against them before in the cove alongside Titan.

"Such cowards! If they had nothing to hide behind, I'd whoop them with an arm and leg tied to my tail!" Magnus boasted, as he too wasn't fond of the skirmishers that ran from the battlefield, instead of fighting to the last Gnorc.

"I second that thought Magnus. A Magic Crafter would put up more of a fight than these Gnorcs. And they'd rather turn us into frogs instead of torching us outright." Titan said with a mocking chuckle towards the Gnorcs.

Lume suddenly saw something that had her and Lateef looking at it with confusion. Before resisting the urge to snicker at what they saw as what they felt, was bait. As they saw a plushie of a Gnorc.

Which Magnus also noticed, as he then realized that it's a plushie. "What is this? Does Gnasty think we're stupid enough to fall for this? A baby dragon could make a better trap than this!"

"Not to mention those monkeys from the Beast Makers." Tomas added in, provoking a chuckle out of all of the dragons.

"How about we humor those Gnorcs. Lume, if you please?" Lateef said, planning to counter the Gnorc ambush with their own.

"Yes dear." Lume said while kissing Lateef. Before using her telekinesis to grab the plush towards her hands to spring the trap. That they expect would be an ambush.

Which it was, as the Gnorcs went out of hiding, and they were charging with weapons drawn, being spears, axes, bows and arrows, and even nail launching machine guns. And also grenades too.

Which they all expected as they drawn their own weapons, with Titan bearing his axe that he chopped the Gnorcs with, Tomas with a hanwei two handed lowlander sword that he wields with one hand, while wielding his trusty sitar that has an axe blade added to the body, with his other hand, and both Lume and Lateef wielding shaolin monk-esque staffs to whack the Gnorcs with, with Lume's staff being a double sided mace staff, etc. As they proceeded to fight the next group with their weapons, their magical spells, and their elemental breaths that they used against the Gnorc gunners, and archers, as they cleaned house and was easily gaining the upper hand in the Gnorc cove.

Little did they know however, was that there's a different kind of trap that was among them, that they also pulled. And they were gonna feel it in a minute.

Meanwhile… in Twilight Harbor.

"You what?!" A shocked and confused Cosmos with his own scepter in hand, asked as he and his regiment of dragons, with Zantor, Nestor, and Delbin among them, and Bruno with his right hand dragons, Cleetus and Bubba also with their regiment, confronted Gnasty himself, who was in the Twilight Harbor that is in front of his fortress.

"I said, I surrender!" He called out to Cosmos, as he and his Gnorcs commandos were now kneeling on the ground to the dragons, looking like they're accepting their defeat by the hands of the dragons.

Which had them confused, and exasperated. After all, if they knew him right, he was a cunning sort of creature who wouldn't accept defeat that easily, let alone gracefully. Especially in the manner that he did, since they didn't even reach his fortress's interior to fight him. Which is a sign that either,

A. They were that stronger when they unite against their common enemy, to where even Gnasty himself wouldn't want to fight them at their current strength, or…

B. Gnasty could be up to something bad. And he's merely pretending to surrender.

Which the dragons felt, that the latter was his intention, as he is a more dirty fighter than that. (Which in the battlefield, anything goes. Regardless of ticking off the honorable dragon folk.)

That's the reason why the dragons were hesitant about lowering their guard to Gnasty, as they felt that he's up to something. But they feel that there's no harm in talking with him. At least to see if his surrender is genuine, or if he's planning something bad.

"If your surrender is genuine, then you are to be brought before all of us for your punishment. You shall be in chains and brought before our counsel, where we'll pass judgement." Cosmos said crossing his arms. "Which is where we'll punish you for your crimes of freezing us all in crystal, upsetting the balance of the Dream weaving magic, and of course, your… horrid table manners." He then said, feeling grossed out at the tales of his eating habits that the Beast Makers told him about. (Which oddly enough, gave him newfound respect for them too.)

"I'm aware of that. And I… I… I'm… sorry." Gnasty reluctantly said, feeling annoyed.

"If you really are, then come forward without that scepter in your hands. And try not to make sudden movements." Cosmos said, pointing his scepter at Gnasty.

"You better do what he says. Or we all might crush your Gnorc minions." Bubba said, having Bruno keeping him calmed down so that he doesn't kill Gnasty.

Gnasty had no choice but to oblige. He got closer to Cosmos after putting down his own scepter behind him. Before he kneeled to him in a loyal fashion. Which he thought of as a degrading and embarrassing gesture. But Gnasty knew that he had to go through with it to make his plan work.

"I'm… sorry that I trapped you all in Crystal. And tried to conquer your realms. It's just that one of you called me …Ugly." He growled out the last word.

"And we apologize for the insult. Even though it's true. And we do hope for your forgiveness, but that gives you no right to attack all of us with your magic spell. So if you plan to do this peacefully, then promise us this. Promise us that you'll do what we demand." Nestor interjected, coming to Cosmos's side with Delbin.

"And what is your demand for me?" Gnasty asked.

"Give us your word that you'll accept your prison sentence, which is added for every dragon you froze in crystal, but you'll have a chance for parole and early release if you behave, and you shall be doing some service for us dragons along the way to atone for your spellcasting." Cosmos said, feeling that Gnasty should at least be given a chance to atone, which would've disappointed Spyro and his friends who wanted to take down Gnasty. But Cosmo knew that they'll still have their opportunity to do that should he relapse into his evil ways.

"Any violation of these terms, is another act of war, and a refusal to accept surrender. Not to mention lying. So any genuine attempt at surrender afterwards, shall only end in your, and your allies defeat, and your death." Cosmo said, putting his foot down. "Nothing, and nobody, has ever declared war on all of us dragons, and for good reason. So think it through Gnasty Gnorc. And choose wisely." He warned.

"I have thought this through, dragon." He said while hiding his smile and his growling. As he was gonna execute his plan without trouble, as long as he makes sure that the dragons are caught off guard.

Unfortunately for Gnasty, Delbin and Nestor was looking around at their surroundings, later alongside Bubba and Bruno, feeling that a trap was being laid for them. Which he was gonna pull off, and ensure that it'll go off without a hitch. But since he saw them looking around, expecting the ambush, he knew that there was gonna be a little hitch if some of them escapes.

But he feels that he'd be a fool to waste this opportunity, as long as he can get an advantage to where not even the Four Brave Dragons can beat him. (Unless they bite the bullet, and free the dragons from his spell regardless of his minion's efforts. Then he'd be a fool to just take this opportunity, with that in mind.) So he made sure to stand up with his permission. "There's something you should know first, before I choose my fate."

"Go ahead. Just try not to rush to your scepter for a sneak attack. You'll regret it." Cosmos warned.

"Fine fine." He said, as he stood up tall to where he's just as tall as Cosmos. "But first, let me tell you something." He said smiling. "Let me tell you a little secret about us Gnorcs."

'And what is it?" Cosmos asked, concerned that an ambush was about to happen.

Which it was, little did he know, but the dragons had feelings about. "Let me tell you something about us Gnorcs in battle. To make a great ambush, is like making a punchline to a joke." Gnasty said with a chuckle. Then there was silence as the dragons and Gnasty looked around. "I said, 'is like making a punchline to a-" Gnasty was harshly whispering into his radio, when…

*BOOOOOOM*

All of the dragons turned to the direction of the explosion that sounded from a bit far away. Which had them thinking that the bomber is blind since he seemed to intend to blow them up with that explosive, and yet the explosion was farther away from them.

Right as Gnasty planned it, as he levitated his scepter to his hand, and proceeded to zap Cosmos before he could realize why there was an explosion there. Only to realize too late, that it was merely a diversion as he now stared in horror at what was happening around him, while being powerless to stop it due to being frozen again.

"As it is the best ones, that are usually the ones you don't see coming." He then said smirking as his Gnorcs proceeded to ambush the dragons in droves, as Gnasty provided magical support with his scepter, hitting the leading ones in the regiment.

One day later…

Meanwhile… Back in Ignitus's castle.

Spyro and his friends were now back in the training circle, where they continued to practice their Dragon Kata with Ignitus and Terrador watching over them. Giving them some lessons, and making sure that no fights break out between the four dragons that they were teaching.

"Try not to make a clenched fist! Use your palm!" "Put your tail into it!" Was among the advices that Ignitus and Volteer told to Spyro, Flame, Ember, and Cynder as they assaulted the training dummies in the circle with their Dragon Kata. Which they were able to get the hang of, but not without plenty of screwing up with their moves, which happened often before this day.

But they made sure to learn from their mistakes, and try to improve with their stances, and their fighting moves in their Dragon Kata. Which with the help from the Dragon Guardians, they were able to use some moves of the Dragon Kata against the dummies to decent enough effect to show their improvements to Ignitus and his fellow guardians. Not only that, but they learned that they could add some elemental properties to their Dragon Kata attacks, like having a fire fist that left a burning fist mark on the dummy, or a lightning kick that electrocutes enemies and leaves them charred while jittery, and even an icy tail that makes an icy patch on an enemy's mark, etc.

And they also were taught on how to use their breaths in special ways to where they could launch an elemental projectile, whether they launched fire and ice balls, or bolts of lightning, or even making tiny tornadoes from the earth bombs, like the Dragon Guardians did. Making them proud that they're learning well in their breath education in their couple weeks with the guardians. All four of the young dragons felt that learning the breaths were pretty easier than the Dragon Kata education, but it was not easy either.

And they all knew that it was only the beginning of their road to mastering their breaths, and the Dragon Kata, and becoming the chosen ones that Ignitus hoped for.

"Yes, you're all doing well! At this rate, you'll all become great-"

*Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud*

The sounds of what sounded like landing dragons that came from the top of the castle, startled all of the dragons as they looked upwards where they felt the source of the noise was. "Say, Volteer and Cyril, can you investigate that sound while we continue?" Ignitus requested.

"Of course Ignitus! We'll investigate, and hope that those aren't enemies on the roof." Cyril said as he and Volteer walked through the doorway to the upper floors.

"As for you four, you may have a break for now." Ignitus said, causing them to sigh in relaxation as they now walked to the benches to take a rest from their Dragon Kata training.

"What do you think happened up there?" Terrador asked.

"Hopefully just large birds or other flying creatures on the roof. And not Gnorcs that somehow infiltrated us. And pretty lousily at that." Ignitus said deadpan on the last part, as Spyro and his friends hoped to catch their breath, so they'll battle the Gnorcs. That is, if it was them.

Only for a different surprise to be given to them. As both Volteer and Cyril was running back to the room after a couple minutes passed, and they were alarmed. "Quickly, get to the medical ward! We have four wounded dragons here!" Volteer called out, shocking Ignitus, Terrador, and the four dragons.

"Wounded?! Oh dear, are they alright at least?!" Ignitus asked.

"Why we're able to heal them! But you must come!" Cyril said, causing both Ignitus and Terrador to dismiss the class, before running to where the dragons were being healed.

*Time skip*

The Dragon Guardians and the Four Brave Dragons, ended up learning from the four wounded dragons, being Lume, Bubba, Bruno, and Nestor, that Gnasty ended up being the cause of their wounds, that they were able to be healed from. They said that he was quite as cunning as they thought he'd be, but they didn't think he'd be going as low as fake surrendering to them, when he was planning to sweep the rug from under them. Now they were currently bandaged, and healing from their wounds as Nestor and Lume held both Spyro and Ember respectively.

And they told them that the rest of the dragons have yet to be deployed against Gnasty.

"And where are the other dragons that you were all with?" Ignitus asked them. While Cynder and Flame hoped for the good news.

Lume was the first to answer. "Some of us were able to escape from his prisons. But some others were either unable to make it with us, or some were frozen in Crystal again. My husband, Cosmos, and Titan being among them." She said with tears in her eyes.

Which Nestor also had in his eyes when he also told Ignitus that Delbin was also frozen when he tried to save them from Gnasty's counterattack. Much to Flame's and Spyro's sad dismay as they had to stop themselves from crying. As was Cynder and Ember too, as they tried to stop themselves from crying too, with partial failure as they had to be held by Terrador to calm them down.

"And we heard on our way out, that he plans to keep them as hostages! With us leaders, minus myself, and Nestor, trapped in Crystal again, he might be planning to use them to force the dragons into a ceasefire, so that he could be planning another counterattack against us!" Bruno proclaimed. Causing some of the dragons to gasp, as they were shocked at what Gnasty could be planning.

While Ignitus was looking at the floor, like he was nonverbally saying that he had a feeling that this could happen, he just didn't think it'd happen while the four young dragons were getting taught by him and his fellow guardians. Which the Dragon Guardians noticed, as they patted him on his back, nonverbally telling him that it's not his fault.

"What can we do now?" Terrador asked.

"We're making sure that you four are recovering from your wounds, then we're going to face the Gnorc himself with the rest of your army, and hopefully unfreeze our friends along the way, once again." Ignitus said. "Hopefully, your roads to recovery shall be short."

"And hopefully, my dragon people and me will do well in rescuing my fellow dragons along the way." Bruno said determined.

"But what about us?!" Spyro asked.

Which caused Ignitus to sigh, as he knew what response Spyro would make to his own from a mile away, yet he had to say it. "With Gnasty Gnorc as he is now, it'd be idiotic of us to send you four in first, without somebody to guard you four. So please try not to freak out when I say that none of you are ready to face him yet. I'm sorry."

"But I know that even if we aren't, which we are ready this time, we can't just leave them frozen again!" Spyro said.

"He's right." Cynder said, taking Spyro's side for once due to Cosmos being in danger. "I don't want to learn that Gnasty has killed daddy to prove a point! I don't wanna lose daddy, not again!" She said with tears in her eyes, causing Spyro, Flame, and Ember to put their comforting wings on her. Which gave her sympathies from Lume, and Bruno, who also heard about Cynder's missing parents.

"And we won't. We're just planning on how to save them alongside the other dragons who're waiting for their orders from the leaders. Which will lead to another chaotic battle, which hopefully would lead to our victory, but would be dangerous for all four of you to partake in." Ignitus said.

"He's right. Wars are dangerous. And none of you should be involved in them, because of that. None of you are ready." Nestor said, standing up in his bandages, hoping to calm them.

This time though, none of them are backing down. "We are ready! This time we are!" They chorused, much to the dragon's surprise as they thought that they'd end the argument here. But they understood why, as they were just hoping that their parents are okay.

"I know you four think you are, but all of you should know that this is a dangerous battle that your all gonna put yourselves in! One of you are bound to die!" Nestor argued back.

"We know. We know it's dangerous! We know that Gnasty could be a dangerous foe!" Flame said.

"But we refuse to be left here while all of you are in danger of what Gnasty will do to you all. And we've gotten skilled enough from our teaching by the guardians! So please, let us fight too!" Cynder said.

"She's right! I don't wanna see you all in danger by Gnasty's hands! Uncle Delbin needs us!" Spyro said.

"Daddy needs me too! I don't want him to die!" Ember said feeling a little teary eyed at the thought.

What followed was an argument between the dragons. The four young dragons didn't back down this time since they wanted to save their relatives, and show themselves as more than just the young dragons, they wanted to be heroes too. But Nestor, alongside Terrador and Cyril was not so willing to concede that quickly, while Bruno, Lume, Volteer, Bubba, and Ignitus watched it unfold with horror, hoping to find something to say to break up the argument.

Unfortunately, they couldn't come up with any by the time the argument ended, with Spyro and his friends walking back to their rooms with a huff while being followed by their dragonflies, who tried to calm them down. Not that the argument ended in insults, or anything bad being said, but Nestor, Terrador, and Cyril felt guilty about the argument that ensued, as they hoped that their little ones would cool off and hopefully they'd apologize to each other.

Nestor especially as he still loved Spyro like his own son, and he hoped that would never change regardless of the argument. "Am I… a bad father?" He asked tearfully.

"Oh no! Not necessarily. You're just trying to keep your son from running into danger, like he's trying to prove himself. Even if this argument occurred, it's because your just trying to keep him safe." Ignitus responded.

"He's right of course, I know you're just keeping him out of trouble with Gnasty Gnorc. Who knows what he'll do to them if he captures them too?" Lume said.

"So try to cheer up. We're just keeping them safe from that Gnorc. It's for the better." Terrador said, with the dragons cheering up Nestor. Who smiled at them in relief at their friendship.

"Thank you my friends. By the way, when are we healing Volteer?" Nestor asked.

"Hopefully by twenty-four hours after now to recover from your scratches, which is at least a day to heal from your wounds. Which is at least… eh you know the rest." He responded as Ignitus looked at him like he was telling him not to go on another one of his speeches.

"But until then, feel free to stay here as long as you all need. Then once your strong again, we shall join the other dragons in helping them fight the Gnorc, and hopefully, we'll be rescuing the leaders from his grasp." Ignitus said. "As for who will watch the four young dragons, I will watch them until you all come back."

The dragons ended up thanking Ignitus for his hospitality, as they discussed how they'll rescue the dragon leaders, and how they'll defeat Gnasty before he could use his leverage against the dragons, and think up a counterattack against them. Which continued into the night as they planned in the medical room.

It was now dark outside as the dragons were now asleep in their beds, with the Guardians sleeping in their rooms, and the healing dragons sleeping in the medical ward to sleep off their wounds until they're okay to fly and fight again.

And initially, the Four Brave Dragons were also among the sleeping, with Ember, Flame and Cynder sleeping like a baby. Until they were woken up by the sound of ruffling and scratching, and some light in their vision. Causing them to look at where it's coming from, to see that Spyro himself was awake, and writing something in a paper like a message while packing up some belongings, like some jars full of butterflies, some food, and potions, with an awake Sparx by his side.

"Spyro? What are you doing?" Ember asked quietly, hoping not to awaken her friends. Only to see that they're awake too.

"Oh, sorry to wake you Ember." He said as he got done writing on the paper. Which they quickly saw that it looked like a message to somebody. "I was just preparing to go."

"Go where?" Cynder asked.

"To the place where Gnasty Gnorc lives. So that he'll pay for refreezing our friends. And to become a hero." He said grinning at them.

That was when they saw that the message that Spyro wrote, was for a balloonist that can fly them to the Gnorc Gnexus where Gnasty's home fortress is. Where they knew that Spyro was gonna fight against Gnasty, regardless of the risks involved with fighting him, and rescuing their friends and parents. Yet Spyro didn't seem to care that he was charging to where they believed is certain death.

After looking shocked for a bit, they ended up looking at each other as they were initially hesitant to either follow Spyro, or stay at Ignitus's castle to complete their training, before turning brave and determined at how there's also risk of what he'll do to their parents.

So after some mental preparation, they ended up deciding on the sentence that was gonna either lead to their deaths, or change their lives for the better. "Then take us with you. You need us after all." Cynder said.

"Yeah. I can't just stand here and let my bro face off Gnasty alone." Flame also said.

"Especially since we're gonna save our parents, and hopefully become heroes together." Ember then said as they got out of bed. "So let us come with you."

Spyro was initially hesitant to let them follow him to where it's gonna be more dangerous than Metalhead, but then he thought about what they went through on their journey to rescue the dragons from Gnasty's spell, and that was when he knew that indeed, he's better off with his three friends by his side. "I had an idea that you guys were gonna say that. I just hope that all of you know what you're all getting into." Spyro said.

"We know. But we don't care. Because we'd be bad dragons if we don't take this opportunity. No matter the results." Cynder responded as she too packed up some things into her own pack alongside Ember and Flame.

"Can't argue with you there." Spyro said, as he was almost done packing his stuff.

When he ended up packing in a book that interested the three dragons. "What kind of book is that?" They asked.

Spyro grinned at them when he showed them the book in his pack. Which was a book on the basics of Dragon Kata, much to their surprise. "I was able to sneak into the library for this beforehand. It was a useful tool to study on in my room, during our weeks here." Spyro said.

"And let me guess, we're gonna be using this book to learn some more Dragon Kata moves, during our journey in Gnasty's Homeworld." Cynder said smiling.

"You betcha." He said putting the book back in his pack. Before he then got packed up with some food and proceeded to put on the pack on his side alongside his friends, before sending the message through to a balloonist via magic mail. Then they then got packed up, woke up their dragonflies to have them follow, and headed to the outside to wait for the balloonist.

Before that though, Spyro had something to do, so he had the three dragons and Sparx to go outside saying that he'll meet them out there, before sneaking onwards through the castle. Until he came across the medical room where his father and the other escaped dragons rested inside until their wounds heal. Where he proceeded to leave behind another message on the end table by Nestor, before sneaking out of the room. Before he got out, he took one last look at the sleeping dragons with a sad look in his eyes, as well as a smile.

As even he knew that there was a chance that he might not make it out of Gnasty's world alive, so he felt that leaving behind a message for Nestor was the right thing to do before he proceeded to leave the room.

Then he proceeded to sneak through the halls, all the way to the outside of the castle. Where his friends were waiting for him on the pathway, next to the spot where the balloon would land. "Thank goodness you're here Spyro. Are you done with something?" Cynder asked.

"Yes. Just thought I'd give pops a message, telling him that I still love him. Just in case we aren't gonna make it. Which isn't a big risk, in my eyes at least." He said as he waited alongside the dragons for the balloonist that would transport them to the Gnorc Gnexus.

It took a little while, in the dark sky that looked like it was gonna rain at the castle in the Dream Weavers, when the balloonist arrived in the hot air balloon. That balloonist being Amos. "Good evening dear dragons. I'm guessing that by the message one of you sent, you're all going to Gnasty's world?"

"Yes. Can you send us there?" Ember asked.

"Send you all there? Why of course. But try not to ask me to follow you four through there, considering who owns that world." He responded.

"No problem, we have each other for that world. So no need to return there for us." Flame said as they got on the balloon's basket.

"Okay, good to know. Do you four have everything you need by the way?" Amos asked.

The Four Brave Dragons looked at Ignitus's castle for what could be their final time in the night sky with only the lamps and lights and the stars illuminating the castle, as they remembered the good and rough times at that place, before they told Amos that they indeed have everything they need in their packs. Before he then proceeded to lift the balloon that carried the Four Brave Dragons, upwards into the sky, then towards the direction of where the Gnorc Gnexus is as the dragons stared determinedly at that direction, feeling ready to enter that place and fight against Gnasty and his minions there, and rescue all of the dragons that got frozen in crystal again.

They just hoped that the guardians won't be too mad at them by the time they are awake, and learning about Gnasty's defeat.

Meanwhile, as their balloon was flying away from the castle, a certain red Dragon Guardian was tossing and turning in the bed like he was having a nightmare. But for Ignitus, it wasn't just a nightmare, but a vision that left him horrified.

For he saw that Spyro was running away from the castle with his friends and dragonflies, and fighting Gnasty in a big battle in his vision. Which he knew was coming true thanks to his vision, and so he was tossing and turning in his bed, hoping to wake up in time. Which he was able to do as he woke up with a gasp. But he realized, he was too late.

Before he quickly alerted his fellow Guardians with the fact that the four dragons are gone, before proceeding to the medical room. "Wake up! The four young dragons are gone!" He spoke out, waking up the dragons.

"What?!" Nestor asked as he was the first to awaken, as Lume, Bruno, and Bubba also woke up. Before Nestor then saw the message that Spyro left behind prior to leaving, then opened it up to read inside of it before a look of pure horror was seen on his face.

In the message, it said that in case he dies, Spyro apologizes for the argument between themselves, and that Spyro still loves him, and then thanked him for raising him from his years as a hatchling to this very day.

And then he apologizes for his death, saying that he at least went out in a blaze of glory, taking out the Gnorc and saving his friends. Even though he then boasted that he doubts that it could happen.

"No. No!" He spoke out as Lume also realized what the message was, which had her horrified too as Nestor stumbled out of the bed and speedily walked to the entrance outside where it now rained on his scales and clothing.

Where he saw that the walkway in front of the entrance was purely empty and spotless, showing him that he was too late to at least say good bye to the four dragons as he trudged on the walkway. "SPYROOOO!" He screamed out in anguish and sadness as he tried to fly, but he was too tired from being awakened too soon, and too hurt to fly as he merely fell onto his front where he stood on his hands and knees as his tears was streaming down his face. Which Lume also had on her face as she walked to Nestor's side along with Bubba, and Bruno. All of whom were also saddened and horrified.

"Nestor. I'm so sorry. I didn't think this would happen." Lume sadly said. "I hope that they'll survive, And I hope we'll be healed enough to save them."

"No. I should be apologizing. I shouldn't have argued with my son. I just wanted to keep him safe." Nestor said tearfully.

"Then we shall. We just need to heal, then find them." She said. Determined to save her daughter and her friends.

"There is no need Lume. We'll find them and save them from Gnasty." Ignitus said, standing under a rain shield spell to keep his clothing dry. "We… just need the directions to the Gnorc Gnexus." He then said awkwardly. Not knowing where Gnasty's home is.

Lume and Nestor pointed to where Gnasty's world is. "You must let us help. Our children could be killed." Lume said, wanting to heal from her wounds, and save her daughter.

Ignitus declined however. "If Gnasty is able to capture any of you, they will be." He sadly said. Causing Lume to gasp, before she hugged Nestor, both of whom were trying not to weep.

"But we'll do our best to find them. Go back and rest." He then said before turning to his Dragon Guardians. "Volteer! Terrador! The time for resting is over for now! We are rescuing the young dragons before Gnasty takes them, or worse." He then said as they prepared for their rescue mission, while Cyril was told to watch over the wounded dragons. And report to them once they're healed.

By the time they were done packing up, they waited for the rain to stop, which it unfortunately did after a little while. Then they proceeded to take off into the sky together, intent on getting to the four brave dragons, and fighting Gnasty Gnorc, in case they meet him.

The day of either the Gnorc's defeat, or the demise of the Four Brave Dragons, was about to begin.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6: Gnorc Gnexus leader's last stand.

Back in Gnasty's world...

The four brave dragons were just exiting the balloon that then floated away, and landed onto the Gnorc Gnexus, which was the entrance to the other worlds that is owned by the infamous Gnasty Gnorc.

Which looked like a metal platform island in the middle of the ocean, and had some metal dragon heads surrounding the center of the circle, which is where they saw a pair of familiar crystal dragon statues in the center.

Meanwhile, A few Gnorcs were waiting for an ambush, paranoid that the pair of dragons that tried to escape could still be fighting back against them as they chased them to the entrance to the Gnorc worlds. Having seen some of their fellow Gnorcs getting killed in front of them, they merely waited in the safety of the dragon mouth fort to make their charge against the dragons outside that they knew were unable to escape, but were still able to fight back.

"Okay boys! Let's get out there, and finish those dragons off!" The lead Gnorc announced.

"No way! The dragons could still be kickin! I don't want my butt kicked!" Another Gnorc said.

"Fine then! One of us will scout the dragons! See if they're petrified yet!" The lead Gnorc said.

"Okay then, you go!" The other Gnorc said pointing at the other Gnorc.

"No! You go!' Another Gnorc said.

"No you!"

"ONE OF US IS GOING OUT THERE! OR WE'RE ALL GOING OUT TOGETHER!" The lead one yelled out.

Which little did they know, was heard by the Four Brave Dragons. Causing them to hide behind the crystal dragons, preparing to ambush the Gnorcs back.

"Alright then, let's draw straws!" The other Gnorc said.

"But if we do, then we'll be here for hours!" Another Gnorc said.

"Fine then! We're all going out!" The lead Gnorc said, before opening the fort doors. Being the dragon mouth's jaws, then leading the little regiment to the pair of dragon statues. "Well what do ya know! They were already frozen when we got here! Alright boys, let's hide behind the statues, that way, we'll give those four dragons a warm welcome should they arrive here!" The lead Gnorc said sarcastically on the last part.

Before the rest of the Gnorcs could respond, "IRONY!" Spyro's voice sounded, before they then saw the mentioned Four Brave Dragons bearing down on them. But no Gnorc was fast enough to do anything about it (Other than screaming like little girls that is.) as the dragons proceeded to burn the Gnorcs in one fell swoop with their Fire balls and Fire breath. No Gnorc was left standing after that as only their Gems were left in their place.

Which left the crystal dragons undefended by the Gnorcs. Now they had to free the dragons trapped inside, as they touched the pair of dragon crystal statues. Causing them to rumble like last time. Before shattering, and releasing the familiar dragons, being Delbin and Magnus themselves.

The former of which was dizzy from the spell, but he was alright? "Wha? Spyro and friends? You've came to- OOF!" Delbin tried to say, only to get tackled by his son Flame as he cuddled to Delbin.

"Daddy! You're alright! Thank goodness you're alive!" Flame said with tears in his eyes. Relieved that he didn't lose his father like his brother lost his parents.

Delbin proceeded to hug Flame back, as he too was relieved that Flame and himself is alright. "I'm glad to see that you're okay too son. As well as your friends." Delbin said. "I trust that Ignitus decided to send you four here, once he learned about our defeat?"

The question caught the four dragons off guard, as they hoped that Delbin, or Magnus wouldn't ask that question once they saved the pair. "Of… course he has!" Spyro decided to lie.

"Are you sure Spyro?" Magnus asked. Hoping that they aren't lying to them.

"P-positive!" Flame then said. With the rest of the Four Brave Dragons playing along with Spyro's lie. At least until they defeat Gnasty.

Delbin and Magnus wasn't easy to fool however. "Don't you dare lie to us. For we know, thanks to your stuttering." Delbin said softly, putting a shiver up the dragon's spines.

Which had them too scared of keeping up the lie to them, considering their quiet yet angered stances. So they had no choice. "O-okay! We weren't sent here by Ignitus. We came here by ourselves."

"See? That wasn't so hard." Delbin responded. As the four dragons were looking at the floor in shame.

"Sorry uncle Delbin. We just wanted to help save the dragons, and beat Gnasty. I swear, we just want to help!" Spyro said.

"He's right! We just want to save the rest of you, and defeat Gnasty. That's why we're here daddy." Flame said.

"So please. Let us keep going." Ember begged alongside Cynder.

Delbin held up his claw, requesting the four dragons to be quiet. Which they did. "Don't worry little ones. We're letting you go onwards. Because you all can do this. In fact, I feel that you all are the only ones who can. And I apologize for believing that none of you can, when all this began." Delbin said.

That had the four dragons smiling at him after getting over their surprise. "After all, we promised that you four would be the ones to beat Gnasty himself should he declare war. And it'd be cruel of us to deny all of you the opportunity." Magnus then said.

"But we must warn you four. Your all in Gnasty's world now. And he might be going all out at this point, once he hears that you four are here to defeat him." Delbin then said.

"Bring him on! We're ready to fight him!" Spyro responded.

That caused both Delbin and Magnus to smile at them. "Thank goodness your journeys to this moment didn't break your spirit." Delbin said. "Then you all must go through the two portals that leads to Gnasty's lands, save the dragons, and take away the treasure from the Gnorcs. Then you can challenge the Gnorc himself." He then said, pointing at the first portal, then the second portal in the dragon head that had some orange glows, then the dragon head that had the pink glows.

"Got it! What about that one though?" Spyro asked, pointing at the dragon head that had the green glow.

"I believe that, is Gnasty's treasure horde. But it's locked tightly to where none of us can get in, not even the Magic Crafters can break the lock. Unless, if your either Gnasty, or if you all have collected all the treasures in our dragon worlds, from what I heard from the Gnorcs during our battles. So if you all intend to go in there, then beat Gnasty first, then grab every gem you find until you all have at least One hundred percent." Magnus responded.

"Good to know. Thanks Magnus." Spyro said.

"But there is one more thing we must tell you four." Delbin said, before bending on one knee to Spyro and his friends. "You must keep moving little ones. And do not stop until Gnasty falls, no matter what. Otherwise, if he zaps any of you with his magic, we're all in grave danger."

"You got it." Spyro responded.

"Good. Now I must get going to Ignitus's castle, and tell Nestor that I'm alright. And that you've made it here safely." Delbin said.

"Meanwhile, I must find Titan. And see to it that he also returns to safety. So do you mind if I wait here until I recover, which hopefully isn't too long, or until Titan is found?" Magnus asked.

"No problem." Spyro said.

"Then it's settled. Go on ahead young dragons. And may the ancestors guide you to your victory." Delbin said, before preparing to fly away to the direction of where the four dragons left from until he recovers. While Magnus proceeded to guard the premises to keep the Gnorc Gnexus safe until he recovers to join the Four Brave Dragons, or once Titan returns to Magnus's side.

While the Four Brave Dragons decided to travel altogether through the lands of the Gnorc Gnexus, feeling that their journey is now at its most dangerous since they're in Gnasty's turf.

In the Gnorc Cove, the Four Brave Dragons immediately were charging ahead and fighting the Gnorcs with their Elemental Breaths, and their Dragon Kata moves that they remembered being taught back in Ignitus's castle, and from the book that they read on their way to the Gnexus, and by knocking the metal barrels into the large Gnorcs that tried to throw them at the dragons.

And they did a good job at taking down the Gnorc workers of the harbor, using their Fire fists, their lightning kicks, and ice tail attacks that left the Gnorcs falling to them one by one.

But they knew that this is just the tip of the iceberg, that is their current skill in Dragon Kata, as they quickly knew that their movements were refined, but still a bit clumsy in how they throw their fists, as well as swinging their tails, etc. And it shows, as they ended up missing some smaller Gnorcs a few times when they tried to headbutt them with their horns, or even tried to punch them with their open palmed, and clenched fist strikes.

Not only that, but they didn't do that much damage against the larger Gnorcs as they thought. Even though they were able to take them down with their Elemental Breaths, use their explosive metal barrels against them, and even weaken them with their punches and kicks, they knew that their close combat needs more studying and practice, before they're able to go toe to toe against the tough Gnorcs in a fist fight, and probably dominate them in that regard too.

So until that day comes, they either just used their stronger Breath attacks, like the lightning bolt javelins, the fire ball bombs, even their icicle spearheads, and their earth tornado bombs, or just hit the Gnorcs and have them fall in the water. (The Gnorcs couldn't swim well either. Which the dragons thought was amusing, and slightly saddening to hear.) As well as blow them up with the barrels.

After they took down the Gnorcs, they ended up climbing up on the stack of boxes that took up some space on the docks of the cove. Which was somehow still clean and unbroken from the fighting that happened not too long ago. Where the dragon Quartet ended up gliding around on the boxes to get to the other stack of boxes. Where they used some wooden TNT barrels to break the metal boxes holding the Gems, and use the crates to glide their way to the nearby small islands to glide their way to another dock in the Gnorc Cove, where they saw a pair of crystal dragons on one of the box stacks.

They ended up taking out the large and smaller Gnorcs though, so the trapped dragons would be in a safe place when they free them. So after they defeated the Gnorcs with the metal barrels, and their lightning javelins, they ended up touching the crystal dragons to free Lateef and Titan.

Whom were disoriented, but they quickly gained their focus when they saw that the four dragons freed them. "Little ones? As I live and breathe, thank goodness it's you four that freed us." Titan said.

"Your welcome Titan. It's great to see that you're both okay too." Spyro said smiling at them, while Lateef and Ember hugged each other. Happy to be reunited again.

"Likewise Spyro and friends. I pictured that this day would come. Why are you all here though?" Titan asked.

Causing the dragons to proceed to explain to the older dragons that they came to the Gnorc worlds on their own accord once they heard about the counterattack that Gnasty had done to the dragons, leading to this moment. "And that's why we're here. Sorry that we've put ourselves in danger, and disobeyed our teachers and our parents, but hopefully we'll live, and beat that Gnasty Gnorc!" Spyro said.

As protective as Lateef was to Ember, he knew she'd merely demand that she follows Spyro into battle with the Gnorc. Just like Lume when both of them were younger, whom he hopes made it out of the world alive. Besides, he feels that the Quartet might know enough of what they were taught by Ignitus and his guardians, so they could be more able to protect themselves. "Then Keep up the good work, dear friends. I'm getting the feeling that Gnasty is starting to worry about all of you at his doorstep." Lateef said.

"Oh I'd be shaking in my Gnorc boots and golden armor if I was him." Spyro said, trying not to giggle with his friends. After all, there's time to giggle later. Right now they had to save the trapped dragons again. Which they hoped, would be a short detour on their road to facing off against Gnasty Gnorc.

"That's the attitude we expect from you, little dragon. Now keep going onwards, we'll catch up once we're at full strength." Titan said grinning. Before the four dragons proceeded to run onwards through the nearby ship, and continued through the cove to take down the rest of the Gnorcs with the barrels, breaths, and their Dragon Kata, on their way to rescue the rest of the dragons.

Which did prove itself as a little hard, since they had to either jump or dodge the metal barrels that the large Gnorcs were rolling down a path like some sort of Gorilla. All while dealing with the smaller ones that tried to defend themselves with a wrench. The smaller ones they can deal with, but the large ones that threw the barrels showed more challenge since they made a row of rolling barrels that they had to jump over, like some red wearing plumber.

They were able to get to the large Gnorcs and clobber them with some Dragon Kata, but they did get hurt by the barrels flattening them like pancakes, which happened to Spyro and Flame, turning their dragonflies blue.

But they healed their dragonflies by killing the rats that scampered in the cove, releasing butterflies. So it wasn't a hard journey through the Cove.

And it wasn't too long a journey either, as they were able to find another pair of crystal dragons that was on their path to the empty well that was sunken in the water, looking like a circular underground base for the Gnorcs.

They had to release the dragons first though, releasing Tomas and Trondo. Whom were happy to see the dragons. "Wow! I never thought we'd be rescued again. Especially by the four little dragons. W-what I mean is, I always believed in you all!" Tomas said smiling, hoping he didn't offend the Four Brave Dragons.

Which they weren't as they were also happy to have freed the pair. "Well you know what they say, You gotta believe!" Spyro said with a snicker, quoting a certain fictional talking dog that raps.

*In another universe…*

"AACHOO!" An anthropomorphic dog wearing a tank top, baggy pants, and a beanie sneezed loudly. Startling his friends as they walked on the sidewalk. "Bless me. Somebody talking about me?" Parappa thought the last part.

*Back in Gnorc Cove…*

"Just make sure that your journey to kicking Gnasty's butt won't distract you four from saving all of us from Crystal. Are we clear?" Trondo asked.

"CRYSTAL!" They all responded. Accidentally making a pun. Which had them snickering at that as they ran through the cove to the finish, making sure to collect the gems along the way to the next world.

Meanwhile… back in Gnorc Gnexus...

A small gang of Gnorcs were near a sleeping Magnus, making sure that he's deep asleep before killing him. Now though, they were bickering among each other to see which one of them gets to take down the sumo dragon. Which was by the time Delbin was already recovered, and long gone as he flew towards the rest of the dragons, before going back to Ignitus's castle to tell Nestor that he lives.

"Okay, let's ambush the dragon before he wakes up, then report to the boss that one dragon is down." A Gnorc said.

"Okay! Let's draw some straws, see who will kill the dragon."

"No, let's play rock paper scissors!" Another Gnorc said.

"No, let's just refreeze the sumo dragon, then bring him to the boss for hostage taking!" Another Gnorc demanded. Which led to their bickering.

So deep was their bickering that they didn't notice that Magnus was woken up by the bickering Gnorcs, and that another certain axe wielding yellow Peace Keeper dragon was getting out of the portal to Gnorc Cove, and was sneaking up on them too as the other dragons by his side retreated back to their army.

So by the time their argument ended, it was too late for them, as they got attacked by both Magnus and Titan as they breathed their powerful flames on the Gnorcs. All the Gnorcs could do was scream like girls as they vanished into soot.

Which had both Magnus and Titan amused at the scene. "Ah typical Gnorcs. No sense of teamwork." Magnus said smiling.

"Yes. Quite unfortunate however, that they were the ambushers that had us trapped in crystal again." Titan said annoyed. Noticing the Four Dragons behind him running to the Twilight Harbor portal in the now open dragon mouth fort.

"I know. But at least the Four Brave Dragons were able to save us again regardless of the dangers. That's something to be proud of." Magnus said. Making Titan smile at the fact.

All of a sudden they heard some flapping wings, causing them to turn to the sound, and see Ignitus, Volteer, and Terrador arriving at the Gnorc Gnexus via flight. Before landing with thuds on the metal Island. "Greetings Titan and Magnus. I'm glad to see that none of you have fallen." Ignitus said, catching his breath from flying to the Gnexus.

"Greetings Ignitus, Volteer, Terrador, glad to meet you all." Titan responded respectfully. While giving Terrador a salute. "And I'm glad to see that you're still around, on the lookout for any evils, that the chosen one would defeat."

"Speaking of which, our chosen ones have escaped! Snuck off! Eluded us, and they're here in Gnasty's world. Is there a portal to the realm that they're currently in?" Volteer asked nervously. Hoping that the Four Brave Dragons are alright.

Which the pair of Peace Keeper dragons knew of their concerns for the four dragons, according to what Spyro told Titan and Magnus. Which is why they assured the Guardians that Spyro and his friends are still alive. "Not only that, but they're freeing us as we speak." Titan responded.

Which relieved the Guardians as they were hoping that the dragon Quartet didn't perish. "Thank the ancestors." Ignitus said. "But like Volteer asked, where are they in Gnasty's realms?"

"Well you just missed them. They just went to the Gnorc Cove." Titan said, deciding to delay the dragon Guardians in their attempt to retrieve the Quartet before they can defeat the Gnorc. Since they felt that the Four Brave Dragons are the ones to defeat Gnasty, and the Guardians retrieving them would not be helping their situation any.

Ignitus and Terrador thanked the Peace Keepers before dashing to the Gnorc Cove portal to find the dragon Quartet there. Not knowing that they were already done with the Cove, and was now in a different realm.

"AAAAAAAUUGH!"

Which was the realm where the Four Brave Dragons knew that indeed as Debin said, Gnasty was going all out in trying to vanquish them all. As they didn't make at least ten steps into the Twilight Harbor, when they were assaulted by some Gnorcs that carried rapid firing muskets that shot out nails that pierced the scales of Flame and Cynder, causing the former to scream in pain, and also turned their dragonflies blue, before the dragons were able to take down the single Gnorc. But they knew with horror that there is more where that came from. As another Gnorc ambushed Spyro and Ember before shooting them too before getting taken down too, turning their dragonflies blue.

It was like they were plucked out of the kiddy pool, and into the raging rapids of the mountainous Magic Crafter rivers that could drown them.

It was also like they were pulled out of a comforting bed and onto some burning hot sand of the deserts of Cliff Town in the summer time as a survival exorcise.

In other words, it was like they just stumbled into a horrifying warzone. And they have to fight to survive it. And they felt that they're actually out of their element inside. It's no wonder why the Guardians and Nestor warned them against going to this world.

"Are you okay bro?!" Spyro asked shocked and also hurt.

"I'll… I'll be fine." Flame said bearing the pain of the nails in his scales that he had to pull out of his torso's wounds alongside Cynder, which caused some blood to leak out of the wounds. Much to the Quartet's horror and disgust. Which had them thinking about retreating back to the Gnorc Gnexus and getting some help from the other dragons.

But they all knew that it would be a cowardly thing to do, not to mention how it's basically suicide since it'd show Gnasty their weakness, and give him a chance to counterattack them again as a result. And that would be the end of their dragon age if the Gnorc is able to go all out in attacking them again. Besides, they have their pride on the line. So they merely had to grin and bear the pain until they can defeat the main Gnorc himself, as they continued onwards cautiously, preparing for an ambush.

Which they had some successes in when they fought against some Gnorcs that charged against them, nailguns in hand, only to get burned by their breaths as well as clobbered by their Dragon Kata. But the Dragon Kata moves didn't prove to be much of a success when going up against some Gnorcs that kept their distance from the Quartet as they continued to shoot their nails at them.

Especially the larger Gnorc commandos that had bigger machine nail guns that shot out hot nails that also pierced Spyro and Cynder's scales, and burned them. Forcing them to get into some cover, lest they suffer more nails piercing their scales.

And of course, the Gnorc Grenadiers that threw grenades, and gunpowder barrels, both of which exploded at their feet, or when they collided with their backs or sides. Which thankfully, they didn't make a big enough boom to catch them, and… leave bloody dragon parts everywhere. But it turned their dragonflies green, and left a large burn mark on their scales.

Which forced them to rely on their fire balls, lightning javelins and icicle spearheads to take down the Gnorcs that was shooting at them since their Dragon Kata was useless against the gunners since they have to dash up close to them to defeat them that way. And they didn't want to for obvious reasons. And their normal elemental breaths didn't reach far enough to catch the Gnorc inside.

Thankfully for them, the ranged elemental breath shots were effective as they took down the Gnorc gunners, Grenediers, and commandos by hitting their heads, one at a time. Which gave them some breathing room to press onwards. Regardless of Spyro and Cynder's dragonflies turning green from the shots, and both of them sporting some blood leaking out of where the nails used to be after pulling them out.

All of the Quartet was covered in bleeding holes from the gunners, at least on their torsos so far, and they cringed at the sight of each other's painful looking wounds, as well as how they still have more Gnorcs to fight against. While they also looked around at the Harbor, and saw the lingering aftermath of the battle that their friends and family fought in as they saw some craters, blast soots, and most horrifyingly, some dead dragons that was fished out of the water onto some docks of the Harbor.

And little did they know, they were on video, as Gnasty himself was witnessing the battle that the Quartet was going through, and he was cackling in the room, confident that he has a chance against the four dragons, should he be forced to fight them.

"Keep up the pressure! Show those winged lizards, we mean business!" Gnasty ordered on his talkie. Making any Gnorc in the area continue their assault on Spyro and the Quartet.

Thankfully, they ended up pressing on until they found another pair of Crystal dragons. Which had them shattering the crystals to release Cosmos, and Zantor themselves. Much to Cynder's relief.

After they recovered from their dizziness, they ended up looking at the Quartet with thanks, before immediately looking on in horror at their injuries and burn marks from the grenades. "ANCESTORS ALMIGHTY! Are you okay?!" Cosmos asked Cynder as he hugged her gently.

"I'll be fine. It's just nails. No biggie." Cynder said, trying to tell Cosmos that she isn't bothered by the pain of the nails piercing her scales. On the inside however, she felt like she could pass out from the pain if it got worse from there.

"Thank goodness. But still, we should've known that Gnasty is gonna be pulling this trick against us! And it's our fault that he's trapped us again, killed some of our dragons, and provoked you four into coming here to his turf." Zantor said sadly. As was Cosmos who hugged Cynder, who comforted him.

"Well don't worry guys, we're here now! And Gnasty is about to learn the hard way, that he should've chose the safer option, and gave up! Now it's too late!" Spyro said both excited to take out Gnasty, and angered that he might've killed some of his friends in his counterattack.

Cosmos and Zantor smiled at Spyro for the boast. "You're right, but you're still hurt by those mean Gnorc gunners. Allow us to help you guys."

"No thanks." Spyro said, knowing what to use from their inventory in their saddle bags.

Which had some items inside the bags, that they were able to take with them in their saddle packs prior to making it to the Gnorc Gnexus. One of which Spyro and Cynder knew they'd need right now as they pulled the item out. The item being a jar of Butterflies. Which they were able to open to let out a pair of butterflies to feed Sparx, Spryte, Sira, and Starr, which helped heal Spyro, Cynder, Flame, and Ember of their wounds. Which calmed the Quartet as they had more butterflies in the jar.

"Ah, what a relief. But still, Gnasty is making sure to send more of them against all of you. So please, tread with caution! Or we'll all be in grave danger." Cosmos said.

"Especially when you go up against those Gnorc commandos. They're tough Gnorcs that can slay any reckless dragon, especially should they aim for the head." Zantor said.

"You got it! But need I remind you that no Gnorc scares me?" Spyro asked.

"Or me?" Cynder, then Flame and Ember said.

"Not really." Cosmos said, feeling both amused and relieved that Spyro still has his headstrong nature, that he believes comes from his Peace Keeper mother.

"I didn't think so." Spyro said, charging onwards with his friends, preparing to fight the rest of the Gnorcs regardless of the pain they're feeling, as they took notice of some rats that they could roast for the butterflies to feed their dragonflies with.

But deeper into the Twilight Harbor, the four dragons kept on getting ambushed by the Gnorc gunners, as they kept on shooting the dragons with nails. Even hitting all four of them in the process, turning their dragonflies green again. Which was a painful moment that had them yelling in pain at the feeling of the nails piercing their scales again. Even hitting them in the legs, making them bleed there too. But they kept on dealing out damage as good as they can receive against the Gnorcs as they took out the Gunners with a charge, or their elemental breaths. And they were still able to walk just fine enough.

The Gnorcs commandos were still a pain though, as they continued to be fan shooting left and right, which made it hard to dodge without jumping over, which continued to hurt the four dragons as their dragonflies turned invisible. Which had them on the ropes, even though they were able to take down the Gnorc commandos too, with a little help from the Magic Crafter dragons that they rescued.

And they also still had some butterflies in their jar to revive their dragonflies. So they didn't feel doomed yet. Even though they were getting low on butterflies in their jar. So they were gonna be empty at this rate.

Which is why they moved more cautiously as they remembered to expect the Gnorc ambushers, and take them down with their ranged breath attacks. Even though they started to feel a little weaker due to the pain, and since they were bleeding to where their blood dripped off their scales and onto the floor of the Harbor.

Which had Gnasty grinning in his chair at how the Quartet is probably on their last legs.

The only upside to the Twilight Harbor in their eyes though, is that it was not a long journey through it, as they crossed the bridge, where the Quartet found at least one more Crystal dragon in their path. Which they shattered for what could be the final time, to release Cleetus.

Who was dizzy at first, but quickly on alert after a second, before laying eyes on the Quartet. getting shocked at the sight of their bleeding forms. "By the ancestors! Y'all okay? Surely you four are still able to fight!" He said.

"Of course we are able to fight." Spyro said, still too determined to quit at Twilight Harbor, alongside his friends. "And don't call us Shirley." He then said.

After making a chuckle at the response, Cleetus nevertheless remained serious. "Well, you can't keep going at the current condition that you're all in. Thankfully, I have something for y'all." He said, before taking out a bag, before pulling out a bunch of caged Chickens. "Here, I wanted to make a stew outta these here chickens, but you need'em more then I do." Cleetus said.

The Quartet smiled at him for the chicken gift. "Thanks Cleetus, we owe you one." Flame said.

The dragons then proceeded to roast the chickens inside, causing four blue glowing butterflies to come out of the cages. Much to their excitement, as they saw their dragonflies eat them, turning back to their Gold, Yellow, Teal Blue, and Cerise Pink colors. Which caused their wounds to heal as well, even though they still had to pull out some nails that they forgot to pull out.

Which had Gnasty enraged and horrified at what he saw.

"Take care to proceed through this place cautiously. Ya hear?"

"Loud and clear." Spyro said grinning at him. Feeling like he could actually survive battling the Gnorc gunners and commandos. As he started to keep on going through the Twilight Harbor alongside his friends.

*Later*

Which they were barely able to, as the remaining section of the Twilight Harbor had a sudden increase in Gnorc Commandos, (And a sudden lack of grenadiers.) as they continued to be a huge pain in their tails. Not only that, but they were paired with the gunners as they also shot at the Quartet. Causing them to have blue dragonflies as a result. Thankfully, they figured out that the Commandos were merely adept at close to medium range of firing. Which means they're a cake walk when they shoot at them from a distance. Also, they merely shoot left and right instead of aiming at them in general, which had them charging down and beating the Commando with their Dragon Kata, which still needed some work and training.

The gunners on the other hand, was still a dangerous foe, even though they're easier to take down by charging due to their small size. But they make up for it in accuracy and firepower. Leaving the Quartet still feeling pain from their nails on their scales that they pulled off.

And worst of all, there was a boat gunner that had a freaking chain gun that shot at them in one section of the Harbor, having nails that was strong enough to send one of them, being Flame, flying into one of the walls and pinned them there as he screamed in pain again. Forcing the rest of the Quartet to take cover in some limited sections of cover in the Harbor as they all got hurt by the chain gunner. It was the most intense section of the Harbor that had them indeed on the ropes. But they were eventually able to distract the gunner into turning to one of them to shoot at them, only to end up getting shot in the back by an angry Ember's lightning javelin.

Which was a relief, as they all were able to free Flame, then they were able to heal themselves with their butterflies. And their unfortunately weak healing potions of their creation that gave them strength back, but only slightly closed their nail wounds to a more manageable degree.

That was a close call on their journey to fighting the Gnorc.

Currently, they were catching their breaths from the fight that they just finished, killing the Gnorcs, and collecting the Gems with their now blue dragonflies, which they healed from the last of the butterflies in their jar, as they rested near a return home podium in a little camp. As well as a magical pad that had a note nearby from Cosmos, that said they'll have the ability to fly for a period of time. Which is long enough to directly enter Gnasty's fortress in the distance that happened to have its drawbridge closed, leaving them unable to enter the fortress from the front.

And they still had some wounds that they were bleeding from all over their scales as their blood was dripping to the floor, but they knew that they'll survive their wounds.

"*Huff* *Huff* Whew! We made it!" Flame said happy. With his friends agreeing with him.

"I admit, there was some sections where I thought we'd end getting riddled with nails, and dying. Thank goodness we lived." Ember said.

After getting their breath back, Spyro ended up standing in front of his friends. "Alright guys! This is it! We're at his doorstep, and Gnasty is probably shaking with fear and anticipation towards us! It's time we leave him waiting for us no more! We're going in there, we're going to beat him, and we're kicking him in his ass so hard, he'd need to unbutton his collar to… well, you know." He humorously said like he's threatened Gnasty. Which had his friends giggling a bit at that.

"If anybody is ready, then it's time to make history, by defeating that Gnorc, then we'll be the best heroes afterwards!" He said grinning, feeling excited to defeat Gnasty.

Even though he also felt a little nervous about what Gnasty could have up his sleeve when they fight him. In fact, a part of him wanted to fly alone to face off against Gnasty himself to make sure his friends are safe. But he knew they'd not be happy about being ditched by him when he fights alone, so he decided against it.

After a few minutes, Spyro was preparing to go to the pad, when he heard Cynder calling out to him in a soft way. "S-Spyro?" She asked.

"Yes Cynder, what is it? Something wrong?" He asked.

"N-nothing's wrong. I just gotta say something Spyro."

"What is it then Cynder?" He asked curiously.

Cynder took a deep breath. Before looking at Spyro in the eyes. "I've gotta confess something to you. Something, that I wanted to say back in my Home world. But I felt that I could say later." She said softly.

Then she started to blush a bit. "J-just in case we might not live to beat Gnasty, or even live when we do beat him, I just wanted to say… to say that… that I love you." She whispered the last part.

"Huh? What was that?" He asked curiously.

"I… I love you Spyro. I love you so much." She confessed out. Much to both Spyro and Ember's shock.

With the former being at a slight loss for words. "Y-you…? Love… me? Is it… romantically, or like a brother?"

"Romantically. I love you romantically." She walked closer to Spyro. "Ever since we first met in my Home world, I thought that you'd be among the other more colored dragons that would've got under my skin because of my dark scales." She gestured to her black scales. "Granted you were initially like that, especially when you got arrogant, but you quickly proved me wrong when all of you met me and became my friends, and all of you treated me like any other dragon you'd want to make friends with instead of thinking that I'd become some dark sorceress like the others did."

"You even expressed sympathies with me when I was told that my parents disappeared too when I was a baby out of my egg. And I never forgot that moment when I truly felt like I got a brother I never had." She said smiling at him.

"But overtime, my feelings grew a bit to where I started to think of you a little more than like a brother, then this journey began. And you helped me back in Alpine Ridge. That was the moment that my feelings grew from that moment, and they kept on growing during our journey through the Beast Makers, especially when we all got hurt by Metalhead, and in the Dream Weavers before, and during our stay at Ignitus's, to where I started to want you as more than a best friend when this journey is over." She said, shedding some tears.

"Plus, you… look cute, even while we're gonna be beating Gnasty up for freezing our friends. And that's why… that's why I love you." She finished, before she decided to put her lips on Spyro's in a kiss that lasted for a minute.

Which surprised Spyro, as he never really thought about how his dragon friends would end up feeling about him during their road to defeating Gnasty. He thought he'd merely have some fellow dragon friends, and brother to do some Gnorc bashing and torching with. But Cynder confessing her love to him, had him now thinking about his friends that he went on a journey with in a different light.

Especially, towards Cynder. Whom he admits, he did have sort of a crush on even while younger, but he felt that he was too cool to find a romantic partner with her. And he believed that she might feel the same way. "Guess I was wrong on that part." He thought. While at first, he wanted to gently push her away and tell her that they need to take out Gnasty first before they can kiss, but he eventually accepted it as he started to return the kiss.

Ember on the other paw, was reeling from the scene in front of her, before feeling a bit saddened and disappointed in herself for being slow to make her own confession to Spyro, before Cynder could, when she saw that Spyro wasn't struggling out of her grasp. Especially since she too thought that Cynder didn't seem to love Spyro as much as she herself does. And now she feels that it cost her the chance to be Spyro's girlfriend, and future mate, because of it. And that had her feeling sad when she realized that Spyro was also returning the kiss.

And as if fates was confirming to her about her lateness in confessing her love to Spyro, the kiss ended when their lips separated, and Spyro ended up merely smiling back at Cynder instead of looking annoyed. "I… accept… that you love me." He then said with a slight stutter. Not knowing about Ember's sadness.

A part of her wanted to get rid of Cynder, but she didn't want to ruin her friendship with her. And she knew that it'd end, or irreparably strain her friendship with her three friends, so she merely conceded with letting Cynder win over Spyro. No matter how reluctant she was to do that.

Before she could start to inwardly cry though, she heard Flame speaking to her, grabbing her attention. "Hey Ember. I have something I got to confess too." He said to her, before taking a deep breath. "I just wanted to say… that… I kinda have a crush on you too." He quickly said the last part.

Now Ember was surprised again, only this time, she was pleasantly surprised. "What was that Flame?" She asked, trying to see if she heard him right. While she also realized at that point, that there was also some other dragons that could love her like she loves Spyro. "Of course! I still have him to turn to, if Spyro doesn't choose me." She thought.

"I said… I have a crush on you too." Flame said lamely. "And I have, for a while."

Ember ended up smiling at Flame in response. "And I'm guessing that you love me romantically?"

"Y-yeah. I do love you romantically. I have even before this journey began, even though it wasn't as much as I do now. But my feelings grew for you ever since we collided in High Caves, and Tree Tops." He said, having told Spyro and Cynder about their accidental cuddling while at Ignitus's place. Which had them teasing both of them about it. "So I hope that we can do more of that, when we beat Gnasty's-"

He was interrupted when Ember kissed him on the lips, which had him surprised, but he quickly accepted, and returned the kiss as they both made out with each other. After a few minutes, they pulled away panting at what they did. While Ember smiled sultrily at him. "I would love to do more of those too. Thank you for the offer."

"N-no problem." Flame said smiling.

While Cynder and Spyro both were surprised that Flame confessed to Ember, and yet, she didn't reject his love. Instead, she returned her love back to Flame as well, and she didn't even show signs of spurning him in return. Which had them feeling that their friendship with each other may never be the same after this. For instead of becoming four friends, they became a pair of lovers, with Spyro and Cynder loving each other, while Ember and Flame also became lovers too. But that's okay with them all, as they remained friends as well.

After they were ready, they stood on the pad, and flew towards the Gnorc fortress, ready to take on Gnasty themselves.

While little did they know, the three dragon Guardians were setting foot in the Twilight harbor, having got out of the Gnorc Cove. "Well, that was a waste of time." Said an annoyed Terrador, learning that none of the Quartet was there.

"Patience Terrador. We were told that they're here, now we just need to find them." Ignitus said, hopeful that they're getting closer to finding the four dragons.

"But should we be too late in finding them before they face off against that Gnorc, should we lend them a hand? Help them with their battle?" Volteer asked.

"Yes, of course Volteer." Ignitus said, not wanting to lose the Quartet by Gnasty's hands as they were now dashing through the Twilight Harbor. Where they ended up meeting up with Cosmos, and Zantor, who recovered from the spell, when they noticed them. "Greetings Cosmos. I'm certain that the four young dragons came through here?"

"Greetings Ignitus. And yes, you just missed them. They were going through one heck of a battle here, thanks to the Gnorcs that littered this place." Cosmos said.

"My word! Were they hurt?" Ignitus asked surprised, as was Volteer and Terrador.

"Uh… yes. But not too bad, as they kept on fighting and running ahead to save the rest of us. Now we just need to send in our army when we meet up with them. Even though I'm certain that those Four Brave Dragons could be the ones to defeat that Gnorc, and make him pay for the fake surrender that he pulled a day ago. Especially since he cost me some of my dragons!" Cosmos said angrily on the last part. Feeling enraged that Gnasty killed some of them while he was frozen.

"Are you sure they're the ones to beat him? They were still being taught by us when we heard the news, and they ran away! Skedaddled! Charged brazenly to this place without consulting us before we could assist your armies in rescuing you. And you feel that they can actually defeat that Gnasty Gnorc?" Volteer asked surprised.

"You mean, none of you sent them to fight that Gnorc?! Well, I don't know how they got so lucky to get this far, but I don't know if I should praise the dragons for having the gall to stop the Gnorc and save us, or to disapprove of their actions that got them here in the first place." Cosmos said.

Then Cleetus ended up walking up to the dragons. "Ignitus! I didn't expect to see you and your fellow Guardians here in this here Harbor! Is Bruno and Bubba alive?"

"Yes Cleetus, they're alive and well." Ignitus said smiling, much to Cleetus's relief. But Ignitus instantly got serious. "But there's a problem. The four young dragons are here, and they're charging ahead. Do you know where they went?"

"Why yes I do. They're headed to the fortress as I speak. And I'm certain that they're now about to fight Gnasty Gnorc himself. Hopefully they're gonna win and end that darn Gnorc's attempt at this new age he's boastin about." Cleetus responded.

That was the answer the Guardians needed. "Thank you Cleetus. We hope to reward you for directing us to the young dragons someday. Take it easy!" Terrador said, before flying ahead towards the fortress.

"Wait Terrador! Don't charge ahead!" Ignitus called out as he and Volteer flew behind him to the fortress's direction. While the Magic Crafter dragons and Beast Maker dragon shrugged at each other.

In Gnasty's fortress…

Gnasty himself was taking deep breaths, preparing himself for battle against the Four Brave Dragons, who he knew was on their way to fight him in the fortress. So he did some practicing spell casting on some targets.

The targets being his incompetent Gnorc minions who failed him in catching all the dragons in his counterattack. With each of them turning into Gnorc Crystal Statues.

Some of them ran around in panic, but all they did is have Gnasty practicing his casting aim with leading the targets. Which he ended up missing on some shots. But pretty soon, he had them all petrified in Crystal.

But he still felt horrified that he's about to face the dragon Quartet. And that had him trying not to panic himself as he tried to prepare to fight the four dragons. Not only that, but he too wanted to retreat from his fortress to fight another day. But he had a reputation to uphold.

Especially since he wanted to brave his fear of the four dragons coming for him, and prove to the dragons that indeed, he is a threat that will end their era.

The only comfort that he got from the ordeal was that the dragons were hurt on the way to him thanks to his Gnorc gunners and Commandos. He also felt confident that he has his minions to fight against the dragons with as he got ready to attack with his macelike scepter.

At least initially on the latter, when he saw some Gnorcs with some blanket bags on sticks as they started to leave the circular room they're all in. Which he quickly knew was some disloyal showmen Gnorcs that was making a retreat. "Huh? Where do you guys think you're going?! We've got dragons to terminate!" He barked at them.

The gnorcs however, were not so willing to listen to Gnasty. "Well I'm sorry to say this boss, but so far, the other way around is happening to us! And we're too scared to risk our lives for ya!" One of the Gnorcs said.

"Our commandos have hurt them! They should be weakened enough for us to take out those lizards once they arrive here! You should stay-"

"No we won't!" The same leading Gnorc said, standing up to Gnasty. Much to his surprise. "This plan is bound to end in failure thanks to their courageousness! As well as their wins against all odds! And we'd rather be long gone when that happens! Besides, you're scared!"

"I'm not scared! I know we can beat him together! Yet you're all running away like cowards?!"

"We may be cowards! But at least we're living long enough to see that your proposed golden age for us Gnorcs isn't happening! Admit it! You're scared of them! And it's cause those Four Brave Dragons is still runnin and freeing the dragons from the Crystal prisons! And through all this madness, all you did was keep yourself in this fortress, afraid to fight them yourself because even you know that they'll kill you! And you can't do anything about it! So say what you want about us, but we're more smarter than you think, and our guts are telling us that fighting them with you is suicide!" Another Gnorc said.

"I agree with this Gnorc. Sorry boss, but you're on your own here, good luck trying to kill those dragons, while we make a real living. Hopefully under their mercy!" The same leading Gnorc said, before all of them ran away out of the room, feeling that the Four Brave Dragons are now about to enter the room.

And they're right. "COWARDS! Get back here!" Gnasty yelled out as they exited the room, before the Quartet then entered the room seconds after they left. Which Gnasty ended up noticing when he looked in their direction.

"Hello Gnasty Gnorc. I have to say, I expected a welcome party with your minions when we got here. I guess they're smarter than you when it comes to giving up." Spyro said, noting that Gnasty is all alone in his room.

"Especially when against impossible odds! Like me, bro, and our friends!" Flame proclaimed.

The Gnorc in question ended up growling at them as he backed away. Which gave Flame a shiver up his spine, but he stood his ground. "So you must be the Four Brave Dragons! I have to say-"

"Let me guess. You expected bigger? Well too bad, you got us! And you must be feeling pretty embarrassed that these 'tiny whelps' ended up defeating your minions!" Spyro interrupted.

Gnasty growled at the interruption. "I was gonna say that I was waiting for this moment. After all, you're all hurt aren't ya!?" He said, noting their nail wounds, as he prepared to fight the dragon Quartet. He just hopes that he'll beat the Quartet one way or another as he pointed his scepter at the dragons after climbing up a platform that he knew is out of their reach if they can't fly. "It's time to finish this! End this war on you filthy lizards in victory! Show you all that I'm more of a threat than you think when I win!"

"Or when you lose!" Spyro said.

"No, I'll win! And I'll finally get my throne, and rule the entire realms!" Gnasty boasted.

"From beyond the ashes of your demise?" Cynder responded, causing her friends to chuckle.

And to cause Gnasty to growl at them. Even though he also noticed that they might not be able to fly. "You all think you're heroes? A bunch of tiny whelps that can't fly?! Your kind must be more pathetic than I thought if you guys are their only hope! Go home to your parents, if any of you have any that I didn't kill that is!" He taunted back.

Which had them angered at the insult, as they would've given anything to take down Gnasty, and shut his trap for good. However, they all knew that he had a point about them being unable to fly without magical help since he was on a platform that was out of their reach with nothing to climb on, and had a keyhole.

"At least we still have our fathers! Unlike you." Flame spoke out, insulting Gnasty back.

"Yes, I have no father, but you don't hear me crying about it. But enough! Less talking, more killing!" He yelled out, before beginning the battle with his spell blast from his scepter. Which was dodged by the dragons.

All of whom proceeded to dodge his blasts like they were dodging snow balls from their snow days when they were younger. Which had Gnasty roaring in bloodlust. "Stand still you Iguanas!" He demanded.

None of the dragons would obey though, as they kept on running as they collected the Gems while looking around for how to get to Gnasty's platform to chase him.

Which ended up showing itself when they heard a thief taunting them near a doorway. Making them turn to see a key wielding thief in yellow robes. They quickly chased the thief through the halls that was thankfully out of the Gnorc's reach when they realized that they can use the key to get to Gnasty.

The thief was very fast though, which did have them chasing him through the halls in a circle, for a few cycles before they had to think up a tactic to beat the thief.

"Is that the key that unlocks the platform that Gnasty's on?" Spyro asked.

"Maybe." The thief responded, which was the first time the dragon Quartet heard the thief speak.

"I'm guessing you're not fond of Gnasty? If not, then why did you steal it?" Flame asked.

"Because I'm hired to do it by that Gnorc? Duh-"

The thief was distracted though, as it failed to react to the charging dragons as they torched the thief with their fire breaths, and took his key. "Just being curious. Thanks for the key." Flame said again. Before they ran out of the halls.

Where they dashed towards Gnasty's platform while dodging the green blasts from his Macelike scepter as they remembered Delbin's demand to prevent Gnasty from zapping them and getting crystallized. (Not that they needed to be told twice though, seeing it happen to their friends.) Until they reached the platform, where Spyro quickly put the key in the keyhole before turning it with his teeth.

*click*

At the sound, the platform fell under Gnasty's feet. Causing him to scramble backwards in his panic before he then ran down a path that happened to be a walkway near the oil and boilers, desperate to get away from the Quartet as they all gave chase to him, digging their claws into the metal.

Which had them laughing along the way during their chase when they saw how much of a coward Gnasty is during their chase on him. They even flung some insults at him.

"Why are you running? You know we can catch you! Why? Because we're faster! And you may roar like a lion, but we make you look like a sheep!" Spyro said laughing.

"Your Gnorc minions put up a better fight than you! They might've been the head honcho's instead of you if they weren't chicken!" Flame said giggling.

"You think you're tough? I've seen tougher from Metalhead!" Cynder said grinning.

"My stuffed animals were more scarier than you! And all they needed was darkness!" Ember said smiling.

All of which Gnasty ignored as he kept on fleeing from them as they kept up the chase, only being slowed down by some Gems and chests they needed to break. But the chase kept on going.

Until it ended with Gnasty at the end of a path where he ended up seeing that he has nowhere else to run other than on the same path he took to flee from the Quartet, which could lead to him running around, and getting chased by the Quartet, in circles.

Which had him initially panicking as he saw them coming his way fast, on the verge of catching him with their elemental breaths. He initially wished to make a genuine surrender to them, but he knew that they wouldn't accept the surrender after what he pulled on the dragons. So he had a different solution.

Which he felt could be tricky for him, but he merely went through with it as he raised his macelike scepter. "Baubillius, Fluctus!" He called out before slamming the mace down on the floor, making a shockwave.

Which caught the dragons by surprise as they spazzed in place at the shock while their dragonflies turned green at that. Before they ended up falling on the floor for a brief moment. "Woah, what was-"

Which was all that Gnasty needed, as he hit all four of them with his petrification spell, turning them all into miniature Crystal dragons that stood in place on the path with only their bags unfrozen. Much to the horror of the dragonflies that was still close by before they turned invisible.

Gnasty now stood in front of the Crystal dragons with shock on his face at what he just done as he had to catch his breath. Before he then grinned at the sight of them frozen in Crystal, before he raised his macelike scepter up to the now dusk sky with a mighty roar that could be heard for miles. Which little did he know, brought attention to himself from the Guardians. Who was now flying in the direction of his shout.

"Yes! I did it! Those dragons that became a pain in my butt are now frozen and out of my way!" He yelled out after getting done with his roar. Celebrating the fact that he just took down the Quartet in one fell swoop.

"Now the new age for us Gnorcs shall truly begin! And I'll start by showing those four iguanas to the rest of their kind, before becoming king with a fake promise that I'll let them out. But instead, they'll all just join them in crystal as I now get to rule these lands with my Gnorcs now! Nothing can stop us now! And I have me to thank." He grinned.

As he celebrated however, he ended up failing to notice that their pack had fallen off their saddles for some reason. Causing another jar to fall out of it, which was full of one blue glowing butterfly. Which he felt he would use for himself or one of his friends when their life was in danger. Which in this case, all of their lives were as the jar shattered on the ground, letting the butterfly out.

The Gnorc's second war cry drowned out the glass breaking sounds as the butterfly ended up vanishing when it touched one of the dragon statues. Causing the dragonfly to appear while the crystal statue ended up shattering.

With a groan, Spyro ended up shaking his head to get the swimming vision out of his head. Before he noticed that Gnasty was in front of him, his friends were frozen in Crystal, and a golden Sparx was in front of his face, trying to grab his attention. Without fear, Spyro ended up charging at Gnasty before he could notice that one of the dragons are free, and then breathed fire on Gnasty.

The Gnorc yelped in pain when he felt fire on himself, causing him to notice that Spyro himself is free from Crystal, and was bearing down on him. Causing him to run again into a cave. Spyro could've followed Gnasty, but he then saw that his friends were still frozen. Giving him a choice to either continue the chase against Gnasty, or to free his friends first.

Spyro didn't hesitate, when he chose to save his friends, so he shattered their statues to release them all. "Are you alright guys?!" Spyro asked alarmed.

"Yeah. We're okay. Thank you." Cynder said, recovering from her dizzy spell, alongside her friends. Before kissing Spyro, before nuzzling him, relieved that he somehow got out of his statue, or dodged Gnasty's attack.

As flattered and a little embarrassed as he was, Spyro knew he had to hurry and defeat Gnasty Gnorc before he can escape. "Thanks, but listen, Gnasty's running, and I have to catch him! Please stay here and recover your dragonflies while I take care of him!" He firmly said to Cynder, noticing that she, Flame and Ember are missing their dragonflies.

She merely shook her head however. "No. We're all taking him down together Spyro. Remember, you still have us." She said, not caring that she's gonna fall on her last hit from Gnasty.

"She's right bro. We aren't leaving your side even if that Gnorc has us to the wall. We're all finishing him off." Flame said with Ember nodding in agreement.

Spyro felt that he should be face palming at their response, considering that their friendship with him is just too strong to make them stay behind while he takes out Gnasty. "I should've expected that response. Very well, but we need to hurry!" He said, dashing away with them close behind. Hearing them say "Right behind you!" in response.

It was a short dash through the cavern when they saw Gnasty himself on some wall platforms over the lava, daring them to chase him on there. A dare that the dragons were willing to take.

"Come dumb dragons! So I can finish you all off!" He yelled out. Losing his sanity at his false victory as he had no choice but to run to an advantageous spot.

"You can't finish us off if your running like a coward!" Spyro responded before he glided alongside his friends onto the platforms, resuming their chase towards Gnasty.

Only to hear a noise of gears turning on one of the platforms, as they felt themselves moving even though they weren't walking. Which Sparx noticed as he buzzed to the dragons what's happening.

Causing them to look at their platforms, then the others to see that they were starting to retract into the walls. "Oh crap! Come on guys, we have to run!" Spyro said, shocked and scared as they all felt themselves in an adrenaline rush that was bigger than killing Gnasty, as they ran over the platforms to another platform, as they felt the metal of the platforms getting pulled deeper into the walls. They all were scared since the bottom of the hall they were running, and jumping over, was filled with lava, which would've been hotter than regular fire to where they could melt inside should they fall in.

And at the end of the hall, Gnasty was in sight on a safe place, while the remaining platforms were about to vanish. "Let's see if you foolish lizards can get out of this!" He yelled out grinning, feeling that his lava would do the trick against the dragons.

And the Quartet knew that he's about to be correct if they don't hurry. So with their horns lowered, they sprinted with all their might on the remaining three platforms that was on the verge of vanishing under their feet. After getting into column formation, they felt their four paws on the first one, only to feel only two of their paws on the second one, and only the sides of their paw and foot on the final one that they knew would mean their fall into the lava. Which had them feeling that it could be it for them.

But they instantly swallowed that fear, as they all pushed forwards and twisted their legs onto the walls using it as their launching pad as they were able to, against all odds, wall jump up into the air before tumbling together onto the safety of Gnasty's floor at the end of the hall. Thus saving their lives for now.

"No! No! NOOOOOOO!" He roared out, having reached the limit of his patience. "IT CANNOT BE! IT'S NOT FAIR!" He roared in rage and horror. "THAT'S IT! I'VE HAD IT! BAUBILLIUS FLUCTUS!" He then yelled out, creating another shockwave.

Which unfortunately for the Gnorc, they all jumped over it as they dashed to Gnasty, ignoring the pains in their legs from their messy landing as they were able to make it to the top Gnorc while he was pulling his macelike scepter out of the ground. By the time he pulled it out, it was too late. As the Quartet quickly put their current skill in Dragon kata to good use.

As Spyro uppercut him with his lightning horn headbutt zapping him, while Cynder fire kicked him in between his legs, while Ember and Flame Ice and Earth punched him in the solar plexus, while Spyro then Fire kicked him in the chest, while Cynder Ice kicked him in the stomach, etc. They were basically wailing their fury on the Gnorc who was too slow and clumsy to respond with his own strikes from his macelike scepter, while the Quartet was too fast and flexible to get hit by him. He was merely at their mercy, before they finished with their final strike on him while breathing their elements on him too.

Gnasty now crumpled to the ground in pain as he was now holding himself up by his hands after stabbing the hilt of his macelike scepter to the ground. He was trying to get back up to fight them again, only to feel something heavy land on his head which slammed his face into the floor. Which was the head of his macelike scepter landing on his own head, crushing him under it before he vanished into soot, leaving a pile of purple gems popping out of where he used to stand.

Finally, after all the time passed since their adventure began, they have accomplished their goal, and did what others failed to do, for it has happened.

Gnasty Gnorc was defeated.

Spyro and his friends ended up standing there, catching their breaths and gingerly avoiding adding pressure to their now sore paws as they managed to smile at what they have done to the now former top Gnorc, as they were celebrating with a rest on the floor near where Gnasty was.

"You're toast Gnorc!" Spyro said with a chuckle.

Now they merely sat there catching their breaths and smiling at each other for a job well done. Before both Cynder and Ember threw themselves to Spyro and Flame, as they made out with each other in victory regardless of their pain from their sore limbs and nail wounds, happy that they're all alive at the end of their battle with Gnasty as they cuddled and kissed each other romantically.

Suddenly, it was minutes later when they heard frantic flapping of wings that started to get closer, making them turn to where it came from to see Terrador flying fast towards their location before landing on the floor a few meters in front of them, his morning star in his hands ready to be swung.

"ALRIGHT GNASTY GNORC! IT'S Time… to…" Terrador yelled out, expecting to face Gnasty in the room, until he laid eyes on the Quartet, all alone in the room together, with no Gnasty Gnorc in sight. Causing him to quickly put the pieces together in his head. "Oh." He then said softly.

The Quartet couldn't resist chuckling at how late Terrador was to see them fight and kill Gnasty. "Hey Terrador, what's up?" Spyro said as they all got up and straightened themselves out.

Before Terrador could respond, a pair of flapping wings sounded behind him, making all of them turn to see Volteer and Ignitus flying to the same place, before they landed to catch their breaths. "Goodness gracious Terrador! You should've known better at this point, not to pull a Leeroy! You could've been killed or refrozen you know!" Ignitus chided, as Terrador looked awkwardly at the floor.

"What's a leeroy?" Flame asked, catching Ignitus's attention.

Who was looking at them in surprise, seeing them looking hurt, but alive and walking still. And no Gnasty was in sight too, which had him coming to the same conclusion that Terrador did. "Y-You're all alive. And standing there victorious? By the ancestors, you're all full of surprises I must admit." Ignitus said surprised. "And as for your question, Leeroy was once one of our fellow Guardians like us, who gained an unfortunate reputation of flying and charging into battle without any planning, hence the term. May he peacefully rest with the ancestors." He said, as he, Volteer and Terrador gave a moment of silence for Leeroy.

"But you Spyro and friends, you all have done the unbelievable. You've defeated the Gnorc that froze us in Crystal, saved the dragons from the Crystal prisons, and saved our realms from the attempted Gnorc uprising that he tried to create. And we give you our thanks." Ignitus then said, making a polite bow to Spyro alongside Terrador and Volteer.

Which the Quartet accepted with smiles, as they feel that they've been given a hero's thanks from the Guardians. "Hehehe, no problem Ignitus. Somebody had to put that bad Gnorc in his place." Spyro said.

"Especially since he fake surrendered and froze our friends again. So he got what he deserved." Cynder said.

"That we can all agree on. No creature should fake surrender, because it's a bad idea in the long run. It's merely a terrible strategy that only delays your inevitable defeat, and you'd have more enemies hating you because of that." Terrador said, remembering his Peace Keeper training.

"Besides, you should've been here, we had him running for his life like he was a girl." Spyro said with a chuckle alongside his friends. "Only for him to shock us with his spells, and he basically froze us, but I broke out, then freed my friends before continuing the chase through this hall, it was scary. But we made it here, and now he's gone. Poof! That kinda makes you proud right?" Spyro said.

As proud of them as the Guardians were, they had something to say. "Mind if we say something first? If we're being honest, we're also disappointed in you four." Ignitus said, looking down at the Quartet.

That wasn't the answer they expected from Ignitus that time. But they knew that it was coming nonetheless as they looked guilty.

"Not only did you four run away to fight Gnasty Gnorc, without our permission by the way, you also put each other in danger by not calling on your allies. Your friends. Your companions, to save any of you from any dangers that the Gnorcs would become. Especially back in Twilight Harbor, when we were told that you four were hurt. In pain. Wounded and bleeding, all because of those Gunners." Volteer said.

"That's cause we didn't know we'd be facing those Gnorc gunner-" Spyro tried to say.

"This is where you quiet down! Your teachers are speaking!" Ignitus interrupted, making the Quartet jump at that.

"What if either one of you died in Twilight Harbor? What if Gnasty succeeded in turning any of you into statues, and one of you remained frozen? Different story right? Well that's your fault." Terrador said.

"And if all of you died, or was frozen by his hands… then I feel, it's more our fault. We don't want that on our conscience, especially if it means we have to explain it to your parents." Ignitus said trying not to shed a tear.

The last part alarmed the Quartet, as at the time, they didn't think about how their family would feel if none of them were able to break out of the Crystal prisons that they were zapped into. Especially how Nestor, Delbin, Cosmos, Lume, and Lateef would feel. And that had them feeling a bit ashamed of what they've done. Even though they took down the Gnorc, they knew that they should've thought more about the dangers of their journey to defeat the villain.

And they should've thought more, about how the villain could beat them.

Sure they knew that there was a chance that they'd die in Gnasty's world, but they were confident that they'd survive the journey, albeit with scratches. But their trip through Twilight Harbor showed them that their risk was real. And they could've died for their mistake.

"We understand Ignitus. We're sorry that we did this alone and without any help. It's what I do, and we just wanted to be heroes." Spyro said.

"Well, you succeeded." Ignitus said smiling at them. "For Gnasty is no more."

"And his Gnorcs have failed in their uprising. Now our realms are safe from their control. Especially mine." Terrador then said.

"And you saved our leaders of the Peace Keepers, Magic Crafters, and the Dream Weavers, before Gnasty could use his cunning to manipulate an eventual counterattack that would've been horrible! Frightening! Catastrophic to even think about!" Volteer then said.

"And we all give you our thanks for saving the realms from that Gnorc's wrath. We're in your debts." Ignitus said as he, Volteer, and Terrador gave polite bows to the Quartet.

Causing them to smile with joy and happiness at the dragon Guardians for their thanks as they gave each other comforting wings. "Thank you guys. And we promise, we won't charge into battle unless we have your permissions." Flame said.

"And we'll make sure that we have help from our friends, when we find any danger that we cannot beat." Ember said.

"We'll especially call you guys when we need your help and wisdom from any of you." Cynder said.

"And I'll try not to charge into any battles if it's gonna end badly for me." Spyro then said.

That had the Guardians smiling back at the dragon Quartet. "That's why we're thankful that all of you are the chosen ones. Our future is bright with you four in it." Ignitus said. "But for now, let us go home. Your parents would be worried sick if we're slow to return."

The Quartet and the Guardians agreed with Ignitus on that, as they all walked, then flew with the Quartet after some spellcasting, before they all left the fortress that Gnasty used to rule.

"We're sorry that we took so long! We almost forgot about you guys!" Spyro said, now back in Stone hill along with his three friends, now healed from their wounds in Twilight Harbor as they wore some bandages on their wounds. And they all had their dragonflies, their family and the Guardians nearby as Spyro and his friends were re-interviewed by the dragon news guys. With Spyro and Cynder very close to each other, with Ember and Flame in the same way in a romantic sense. Which their family noticed, yet they approved of them being together as they are, since they chose to be a pairing.

"What about G-nasty G-norc?" The interviewer asked.

"Gnasty Gnorc?! Is toast!" Spyro said with his traditional grin.

"And it's all thanks to us altogether." Cynder said grinning with Spyro. Before giving him a peck on the cheek. Making him blush a little.

"So now there's order again in the Dragon home worlds?" He asked.

"Well kinda!" Flame said.

"We later heard that there's still some treasure to pick up! So we have some clean up to do." Ember then said, planning to go to the last world being Gnasty's treasure horde.

"Last question: What will you all do next?" He said, as a sheep popped out of nowhere close to the camera lens, much to the Quartet's annoyance. Before they then blew fire at the sheep's tail, causing it to fly upwards.

"We'd say, the sky's the limit!" The dragons all said as the sheep fell back down making a smoke trail.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: The aftermath of the quartet's journey, and other ending

Back at Ignitus's castle, few days before the interview...

It was back in Ignitus's castle in the Dream Weavers, when the now healed dragons, Nestor, Lume, Bruno, and Bubba, all of whom stayed there with Cyril looking over them as they waited for good news from Ignitus and the rest of the Guardians that involves the Four Brave Dragons. They were currently in the Penthouse room of the castle with the balcony doors open.

It was left open by Cyril so that Ignitus and the Guardians will have a way in to the Penthouse when he returns with the Four Brave Dragons.

During their wait, they had a little conversation with each other about their battles in the Gnorc Gnexus realms.

"Do you remember? Back in Twilight Harbor? When you fought against those nail gunners?" Lume asked Nestor.

"Yes. And we did have some jokes being told during our battles against the Gnorc gunners, where we believed they'd have a good career in shingling roofs." Nestor said with a chuckle. "It's too bad that those nails seems to be able to pierce our scales too."

"Yes. I agree. Those darn Gnorcs got a few good shots on me, Bubba, and Cleetus there when we got ambushed. We still feel a little pain on our arms, torsos, and tails from those dang nails!" Bruno said annoyed. "And they nearly got me in the private places that you don't wanna know!"

"Not to mention those Commandos. They were worse." Nestor said.

Lume agreed with Nestor on that. "Quite right. The nails they launched hurt. But at least none of us got killed by them. Not even those Grenadiers stood a chance."

"And You have me to thank. Those guys got squashed by my jumps before they could do anything about it!" Bubba said grinning. Showing his muscular legs. Implying that he had jumped to the Gnorcs with the speed of a rocket propelled javelin. Which he had.

"Yes. You were quite fast with your jumps, before they could even pull the pins. Thank you again for that by the way." Nestor said.

"No problem." Bubba said. Taking a shot of dragon wine.

"By the way Lume, what was Ember like when you raised her?" Nestor asked. Changing the subject to their lives with the quartet.

"Why she was a lot like me." Lume said smiling. "Sure it was a pain to raise her on occasions, but she's not like those little bratty whelps, that was hatched with a silver spoon in their mouths. She's much nicer than them. And so adorable." She said hugging herself like she was hugging Ember.

"What was it like raising Spyro by the way?" Bruno asked.

"It was a pain on occasions. Unfortunately, a little more so than Lume's little one. But he still quiets down and listens when I tell him to. And he's nicer than the other more arrogant dragons that I've known. Which is a good thing." Nestor responded.

"That's nice. I think he would be a good chosen one if he keeps this up." Bruno said. Taking his own sip of dragon wine.

"If they all survive that is." Nestor sadly said, sipping his own cup of wine.

Which there was plenty of on the table. Which was a preparation of their little funeral… just in case they're on the verge of learning the bad news about their young dragons that they raised, by the time the Guardians return to the castle. All of the dragons, (Especially Nestor, Lume, and Cyril.) hoped that the news they'll hear would be good news.

Thankfully, they were gonna get great news in a few moments.

"I still cannot believe they ran away. And in the middle of our teachings! I know they charged ahead to save their friends and family, but this is ridiculous!" Cyril said pacing at the open door. "Only the ancestors can describe how disappointed I feel that they all left. And how regretful I am for the argument we've had before their leaving for Gnasty's world." He said.

"And we're so sorry Cyril. If we'd known they'd leave, we'd stop them from charging ahead if it means they'll be defeated in doing so." Lume said somberly. Trying not to cry.

"No, I feel that we should be sorry for the argument. I feel that they charged ahead to prove themselves to us since we didn't believe they could beat him." Cyril said somberly. "We didn't mean to have them running. And I hope that this won't irreparably break our companionship."

"It's alright Cyril. I feel at fault too." Nestor said.

"And hopefully they may return to this place, alive and well in Ignitus's and his Guardian's arms. Huh? What's that?" Lume asked, noticing a pair of shapes getting closer to the castle's balcony doors. Causing the dragons to turn and see what it was.

Much to Lume's and Nestor's pleasant surprise, it was none other than her husband, Lateef himself, and Flame's father Delbin, who was flying to the castle, both feeling a little exhausted but alive and well as he landed on the balcony and entered through the doors. "*Huff* Good day friends. I feel elated to see that all of you escaped. Especially my wife." He said happily, seeing the other dragons okay and unharmed.

Especially Lume, who was also elated to see him as she proceeded to glomp him to the floor, happy to see him alive and in her arms. "My darling Lateef! I've missed you so much my husband!" She said, hugging him tightly, trying not to cry in happiness.

"Lateef?! Delbin?! My dear friends! You're both alive and well!" Bruno said excitedly. "I see that both of you were rescued?"

"Quite right, chief Bruno. And we all have the Four Brave Dragons to thank for it." Delbin said smiling.

"They actually rescued you?! And hopefully the other dragons too?!" Bubba asked shocked as was Bruno, Nestor, and Lume.

"Yes. It was our little dragons alright. Even Delbin was freed beforehand according to the other dragons in the army that was prepared to fight the Gnorc too. Only to learn about the four dragon's presences, and that we're all free from that Gnorc's clutches." Lateef said. "And Cosmos is with his army as we speak, but he told us he'll be here later."

"Now I'm hoping that they'll be able to do what they desired to do. And defeat that Gnorc that caused this business. I just know they can do it!" Delbin proclaimed.

"As do I Delbin." Nestor said, hoping that Spyro won't end up losing to the Gnorc alongside his friends.

"Lateef? Thank goodness you're still alive! The Dream Weavers would've been horrified and saddened at the news of your death. Especially Ignitus." Cyril finally said getting out of his stunned state.

"I know, but we all knew the risk in trying to take down Gnasty Gnorc and yet we kept going." Lateef responded, sitting down on the couch close to Lume. "Speaking of whom where's Ignitus?" Lateef asked, not having met Ignitus again on his way to his castle since he went to the army of dragons first where he met Delbin.

"Why he, along with Terrador, and Volteer, have flown to the Gnorc Gnexus to retrieve the four young dragons. Hopefully alive so that they'll be safe from the Gnorc's wrath." He responded.

"Oh. Surely they might be able to take out Gnasty, before the Guardians were able to retrieve them, right?" Lateef asked.

"Trust me Lateef. I would be as happy as you could be if they're able to take that Gnorc out. Even if it's not a big chance for them to do so." Cyril said again somberly.

Little did he know, he was about to receive a surprise in a few minutes. As when the dragons renewed their talking and conversations.

Where minutes passed during those conversations when the dragons saw shapes coming closer. "And I said to this dragoness, that ain't no pony, that's- what? Who's comin this time?" Bruno asked seeing the dragon figures. All three of which, was familiar.

And after they all landed and entered the penthouse room, they saw that it was the dragon Guardians themselves. And they were looking happily at them while they ended up noticing that there was a pair of dragons in Ignitus's and Terrador's arms. Those dragons were the Four Brave Dragons themselves, who were resting in their arms. (And with Sparx resting on Ignitus's shoulder.)

"Hello fellow dragons, it's good to be back. And with the four young dragons safe and sound." Ignitus said. "Also, do please be silent. The little ones are resting."

Each of the dragons ended up looking in surprise at how the dragon guardians were successful in retrieving the four dragons, as well as relieved that they were able to do that. Especially Nestor, Delbin, Lateef, and Lume. Even though they also noticed that they were hurt looking due to their nail wounds and singe marks. "Is… is it really them? Were they alright when you all found them?" Lateef asked concerned.

"Of course Lateef my dear friend. They just got hurt, and later tired from their journey through the lands of the Gnorcs, to where we had to carry them on the return trip when they've grown exhausted, and they suffered some wounds, but they'll heal from those wounds in time." Ignitus said, which relieved the dragons in the room.

"Which is relieving to hear, since they are the chosen ones, and our future would be bright with them all alive and well." Terrador said with a smile.

"So now we're all free thanks to them? That Gnorc is in deep trouble." Nestor said, with all of the dragons minus the Guardians nodding in agreement.

"Which reminds me. You're all not gonna believe the news we're about to give, but please rejoin us in the meeting chambers once we've put the young ones to bed." Ignitus said, heading to the bedrooms to put the Four Brave Dragons in.

As the Four Brave Dragons rested in the room, now bandaged and with their dragonflies revived, (Although Sparx was the only healthy one.) a meeting took place between all of the dragons that currently resided in Ignitus's castle, as well as Cosmos who later arrived there alongside his right hand dragons, shortly after the quartet were sent to bed. Where they received some surprising news.

"You gotta be pulling our legs! They actually did it?!" Lateef and Lume both said in shock. Referring to Gnasty's demise by their hands.

"Yes dear friends. They all have done it. The realms are all saved, thanks to them." Ignitus said smiling at them.

That had all of the dragons stunned at the news that they just received, there was even slight moments where they thought that Ignitus was joking. But they still believed that he is serious when he told them that Gnasty is now dead. All thanks to the Four Brave Dragons defeating him, especially in the manner that they told the Guardians which they later told to the dragon parents in the room.

Once they got over their shock, they were then celebrating at the news of Gnasty's demise. With all of them patting each other on the back at how far the quartet has gone since they were hatchlings in their arms. And how much farther they've now gotten, now that Gnasty has fallen.

"That's excellent news! Our future is brighter than ever before!" Cyril said ecstatic.

"That's our sons/daughters!" The dragon parents said to each other, patting each other on their backs again. Ecstatic that their young dragons was able to defeat the Gnorc when they thought he'd be too strong. When in reality, he was a coward who merely used spells, and traps to defend himself to the best of his abilities. But that couldn't save the Gnorc as he now learned the hard way.

All while the Dragon Guardians were smiling at them in praise at how they raised such little dragons that became the chosen ones, regardless of their different colored scales that isn't Spyro's purple colors. Which had them curious at how they were able to breathe the other breaths despite that. But they can search for the answers later.

Once the celebrations winded down, and the room was now calmed down, they all were now sitting at the table.

Where Ignitus then announced his next question. "Which brings us to the little 'Alpine Ridge's war beast' in the room, that I'm sure that you all are asking I presume." Ignitus asked.

"Well, yes we had that thought in mind. Now that Gnasty's gone, what are we gonna do with them now? Especially with my daughter?" Lateef asked.

"Well it's simple. For starters, we continue their training, we resume their teachings, now that they have no archenemies like Gnasty, causing chaos, making mischief, instigating a catastrophe on us. *Ahem* So far at least." Volteer said.

"Not only that, but we have heard that the dragons knows of their multiple breaths, and their fury attacks that they used on Jacques. Yet they don't know of their destiny." Ignitus said. "Which is what we're going to keep that way. No dragon, other than the ones in this room should know about their chosen one status."

Lume and Lateef quickly understood why that should be done. After all, she was a friend turned lover of Lateef's when they were younger, before Lateef became what he was now, being the High King of the Dream Weavers. And it was pretty stressful at times since the fellow Dream Weaver dragons would look for them for help, thinking that since they're in charge, they would find a solution to their problem. Especially when they had to explain to some dragons about some weird dreams they had, and what they mean to them.

Not to mention that on coronation day, Lateef wasn't ready enough for the responsibility at the time, since he felt the pressure of having to do a good job. Nowadays he did a good job, but the pressure was still around.

Titan, Bruno, Cosmos, and Nestor also understood the importance of the secrecy, feeling like they could relate to the Four Brave Dragons when it comes to the pressure of trying to save the dragon worlds, and unite the dragon race against their enemies.

"For how long though? I'm certain that the dragons could find out about them someday." Lume said.

"That, I cannot deny. We could hide the truth for long, but someday, they'll eventually know the truth about their status. And hopefully, it's at the right time, when they're ready." Ignitus said.

"Also, we have another thing to do, another objective to complete, and that is, what of the Gnorcs that still live?" Volteer asked.

"Why yes. What'll we do with them?" Titan asked, feeling that the Gnorcs should pay for following Gnasty in his attempt to create the dark age for the Dragons.

"Well, as crazy as it is for me to say, I recommend that we should give mercy to the Gnorcs." Ignitus said, shocking the other dragons.

"But surely you jest Ignitus! They fought against us, and they were able to kill some of us when Gnasty counterattacked with his fake surrender!" Titan said.

"Not to mention their attempted hostage taking. They could've probably took more of our lives, should Gnasty go through with his counterattack if our young ones didn't attack first, and free us before he could." Delbin said.

"Hold it please!" Ignitus said raising his voice. Silencing both dragons. "As right as you both are, there were also some Gnorcs that weren't loyal to that Gnorc that the four dragons defeated. If anything, they might've been hesitant to go through with his plans for us."

That proclamation actually surprised the dragons in question, as they didn't really think about the Gnorc's points of view throughout Gnasty's attempted rise to power. After all, they were more focused on Gnasty's forces at the time that they didn't notice that some of the Gnorcs wasn't as fond of Gnasty as the others were.

"We even heard from the four dragons, during our flight back to here, that there was gonna be some minions of Gnasty's that could've fought against them with him. But Gnasty was all alone, and even though he put up a decent fight despite his cowardice, he couldn't win without his minions. And I feel that the story could be different if they stayed." Ignitus said.

"So what you're telling us, is that there is some Gnorcs that actually hates Gnasty as much as we do?" Cosmos asked.

"Considering what we said about Gnasty's lack of minions in his fight, that is the case about the now leaderless Gnorcs." Terrador said. "I wouldn't be surprised if they deserted him because of the fake surrendering he's done, regardless of going along with his plan."

"Or maybe they're smarter than Gnasty when it comes to fighting impossible odds, facing an unbeatable battle, trying to win a suicidal mission. And that caused them to flee because of it." Volteer said.

"Which is why they deserve mercy under your hands. For they know that it'd be suicidal to fight us. And even those that refused to help that Gnorc, knows that." Ignitus said.

"I understand now Ignitus." Titan said. "Besides, they could be of use to us, like they could clean up the damage that Gnasty has done as punishment. They could also be our butlers, or they could build us something. Like a vacation spot!"

"Yes, an excellent suggestion. An astute proclamation. They would be a useful sort of helpers, simply so they'll earn our mercy." Cosmos said.

"Just remember. They shouldn't be pushed hard enough, or we might fight another 'Gnasty Gnorc' that would fill his shoes, and we'd be in this situation again." Nestor said.

"Agreed Nestor." Ignitus said.

Then the rest of the meeting continued onwards through the day as well as through the time that the Four Brave Dragons slept in their room. Until the meeting ended in time with the quartet waking up one by one.

The first being Ember, who got up on her bed tiredly, until she then looked around the room to see that it isn't hers, as the other beds around her ended up proving to her. Then she noticed that she was bandaged up on her wounds from the nails before looking at her friends on the other beds, as they also had bandages on them to cover their nail wounds.

Then she looked at Flame, who also woke up tiredly and looked back at her with a tired look that turned to relief and love at the sight of her. Which Ember returned to him, remembering his confession in Twilight Harbor, shortly before their fight against Gnasty. Which had them smiling at each other in happiness, silently proclaiming to each other that they have defeated Gnasty, and survived the journey in the Gnorc Gnexus.

Then both Spyro and Cynder ended up waking up later on.

Where they instantly looked at each other and was relieved at the sight of each other being alive and well, as their bandages proved. If they could, they all would've got on the same bed and hugged each other, being glad that they're together as victors of their fight against Gnasty, and proving themselves as heroes. But they had to do it later since they just woke up with their wounds bandaged, and just starting to heal.

Nonetheless, they were still happy at what they've done.

A few days later, back in Stone Hill… A few minutes before interview…

Spyro and his friends were back in Stone Hill after a few days of traveling through the dragon Home Worlds, celebrating the parties that they all were honored to join courtesy of the Dream Weavers, Beast Makers, Magic Crafters, Peace Keepers, and the Artisans. They still had some bandages on their scales since some of their nail wounds were still painful looking, and needed one more day for the wounds to heal at the very least.

The rest of the dragon army that heard about Gnasty's demise, ended up feeling stunned at the news of the Gnorc's demise by the hands of the Four Brave Dragons. Before they then ended up cheering for them at a job well done, as well as out of praise for having the guts to ignore the dangers that Gnasty could've had for them, and fight him anyway.

The Peace Keepers, and the Beast Makers especially were proud of the quartet for Gnasty's defeat. The former, for sticking to their ideals in their combat against the Gnorc, and the latter, as they were still hateful towards Gnasty for what he's tried to do to their swamp, and for his fake surrender.

And currently, they were in one of the painting houses alongside the Guardians and their parents as they were prepped for the interview with the dragon news guys, including Bob.

They were smiling at each other for a job well done in Gnasty's downfall, while smiling at the Guardians, and their parents. Happy that none of them were killed in Gnasty's attempt to take over their Home Worlds.

As were the Guardians, and the parent dragons who were all relieved that none of the quartet were killed as well. They also smiled at them, impressed at their survival against whatever the Gnorcs threw at them.

"Interview in a few minutes!" One of the interviewing dragons said to the quartet. Who responded with a nod and a thank you.

"I'm so proud of you Spyro and friends." Nestor once again said happily.

"And we're also impressed that you all pulled off taking down Gnasty, regardless of what he and his minions threw at you." Delbin said.

Causing the quartet to smile at them in response, regardless of how many times they got praised. "Thanks pops, Uncle Delbin, no problem." Spyro said.

"We're also proud of each other for doing this regardless of how unbelievable it could be." Flame said.

"But it had to be done. Gnasty had to pay for his treachery towards us dragons." Cynder said.

"And now they're all paying for it. Right?" Spyro asked referring to the Gnorcs.

"Not… really. There's still some that are out there, but they won't be a problem for us." Nestor said. "And you must know this Spyro. These Gnorcs are off limits."

"Off limits? What do you mean?"

Before the conversation could continue though, some familiar Artisans ended up meeting them in the room. "Hey little buddies! Great to see you all in one piece!" Gavin said grinning.

"And it is most auspicious to see that you four were able to defeat that G-nasty G-norc. Well done." Astor said also smiling.

"Eh, it was nothing." Spyro said smiling back. "I mean, sure we got hurt, but it was the right thing to do after what he did."

"I second that little buddy." Gavin said, gently giving Spyro a noogie as he noted his bandages covering him.

Spyro ended up cringing yet giggling at the noogie that he got from Gavin. 'Hahahahah, quit it Gav, that tickles." Spyro said.

"Easy there Gavin. They've been through a rough journey. They need some rest first." Nestor said firmly.

"Yeah right. Sorry there Nestor." Gavin said putting Spyro down. "By the way little buddies, your interviews are coming, so you all might wanna get to that camera!" He then said.

"Way ahead of you Gavin." Spyro said, as Gavin was walking out of the room, with Astor close behind him.

Astor turned to the Four Dragons at the doorway. "And Spyro, good luck." He said before exiting.

Then Gavin got back in the room. "Oh yeah! One more thing, here ya go guys!" He then said, giving Spyro and his friends some sparkling smoothies. Which they proceeded to take a sip of before Gavin left again.

"Well Spyro, time to go out there with your friends, and show them your victory." Ignitus said.

"You got it!" Spyro said. Before they left their smoothies on their chairs, then the Four Brave Dragons were now out of the room, as they were now in front of the cameras, getting interviewed about Gnasty's demise. "Okay, rolling!"

(Cue interview from the previous chapter's ending.)

Artisans Home World Post interview… a few days later...

A now healed Spyro was on a board held by his father Nestor as they both were carrying stones to build with, alongside a visiting Bubba.

"Careful with the stone Spyro, and Bubba. They're pretty heavy for you, and my toes wouldn't appreciate it if you dropped one." Nestor said.

"Don't worry, I won't drop them."

It was after the interview that things went back to normal for the dragons, albeit with some changes. As life simply continued onward as the dragons were cleaning up the messes that Gnasty has caused, alongside their now Gnorc servants that they gathered up in their realms, and the Gnorc's realms without trouble since the Gnorcs were demoralized and helpless due to Gnasty's defeat.

Spyro and his friends were forced to let the rest of the Gnorcs live. Especially since without Gnasty, the Gnorcs would be unable to mount another offensive at any chance they get, and they'd have no choice but to obey their commands.

Spyro and his friends reluctantly agreed to let the Gnorcs have mercy. But they knew that should the Gnorcs start getting rebellious, they were gonna fight them, and they won't be merciful.

Then of course, there came the punishments afterwards.

After all, they might've stopped Gnasty Gnorc from taking over the dragon realms. But the manner of which they did was a disobedient thing to do since they just ran ahead, without permission from the dragon Guardians. And it wasn't without dangers, as they had no thoughts about the details of what they would face off against that Gnasty would throw at them, resulting in their wounds in Twilight Harbor since they didn't expect to face off against the gunners and Commandoes. And they were frozen at least temporarily, which as the Guardians mentioned, if Spyro didn't somehow break free, they would've remained frozen and they would've lost to Gnasty. Who would've been free to invade the dragon realms, and possibly win due to their defeat.

They knew, no matter what they would do, even if they defeated Gnasty, they felt that the punishments were eventually gonna happen. None of them would escape from that.

But at least their punishments were softened enough due to saving the dragon worlds. As they were merely grounded and unable to see each other for at least three days, and they had to do some clean up work for their Home Worlds and realms too. Which they still felt bummed out about, but three days was bearable for them.

Besides, they were able to hang out and spend time with their parents, aunts, and uncles again. And the Guardian dragons would visit them in their Home Worlds to continue their training there. So it wasn't a complete loss.

Now though, Spyro was helping Nestor with his work in building up some little pavement paths, and fountains that would loiter the pavements of the Artisan castles in Stone Hill and the Home World.

"Easy does it Spyro. Just think of the Fountains that'll be all over our landscape. It's gonna be beautiful." Nestor said.

"I agree pops. This land is gonna be more beautiful than before. I have to admit, I feel glad to be born here." Spyro responded.

"Likewise. I always thought that you would be a good Artisan dragon regardless of your more Peace Keeper-like attitude." Nestor said. "I have confidence, that you and your friends would be given majestic statues that are dedicated to you and your friend's heroism, courtesy of us."

"Speaking of which, who are we building out of stone first?" Bubba asked, setting the stones down alongside Nestor and Spyro.

"Cynder of course. For her bravery alongside my son, Delbin's son, and Ember, daughter of Lateef and Lume. Besides, I would like for my son to remember this moment for centuries to come. Especially, once he comes across this, with his and Cynder's young ones by their side." Lateef mused.

Much to Spyro's embarrassment when he heard the last part. "Daaaaad!" Spyro said embarrassed, as Bubba was trying not to crack up at Nestor's teasing.

Meanwhile, Flame helped his father with connecting some stone paths to the fountains, and the other homes in Stone hill, Town Square, and the Home World. He also did some help with painting with his father's and Nevin's paintings on his canvas. He also got help with his own painting skills. Whether he would paint out some dragonflies like Sparx, or some other lands in the worlds.

Though Flame couldn't resist doing some pranking alongside Spyro, where they both drew some silly moustache on Delbin's face, as well as other funny drawings on his scales, and his torso while he slept.

They were so lucky that Delbin took the joke in good humorous stride when he later learned about it.

*Later*

Afterwards, one day later, they also did some paper airplanes during their art class with Alban about flying machines which they thought of as a boring lecture. All while making sure that Alban doesn't catch them with their airplanes that they were goofing off in class with.

If only they knew…

that it was a class about learning to fly.

*Later*

"AAACHOOO!" Was the only warning Spyro and Flame had to give Alvar, before they accidentally sneezed.

Which had Spyro accidentally breathing fire all over Alvar's face, and his hot dog that he had on a spit, as his face was soot covered in a cartoonish sense while his hot dog was entirely dark gray. Looking like it could turn to dust and make a pile of ash in a cartoonish sense. While he also had some ice on his moustache from Flame's ice sneeze.

Alvar was teaching cooking class to both Flame and Spyro, making sure that they're taught to cook just in case they have sheeps or chickens stored and ready to use.

And Spyro and Flame were holding their own spits that had marshmallows on them that was black and melty for the former, and encased in an ice cube for the latter, as they stared at Alvar with awkward nervousness on their faces at what they did. While Alvar was merely deadpan in return. "Eh, hehehehe, sorry Alvar." Flame said.

"Yeah, sorry. It was an accident. There was… pepper! Yes, pepper accidentally got in my nose." Spyro said, hoping that Alvar isn't mad.

Alvar merely face palmed in return. "Which is strange, what blind chef would put pepper on a marshmallow?" He asked deadpan.

"Nevertheless, I can see that it's legit an accident, so I'll let it go. Just be sure to aim the other way when you need to sneeze again. Now, pay attention!" He then said before continuing to demonstrate cooking the shish kebab on a spit to both of them.

"Are you sure it wasn't the cooking fumes that made us do that?" Flame whispered.

"It could be. I didn't know what excuse to use that time." Spyro responded as they both merely sat and listened to the lecture.

Meanwhile… at the Magic Crafters Home World…

Cynder was accompanying Cosmos, Boldar, and Zantor as they walked through the libraries of the High Caves that was built in the caves of the metal spiders and beetles since the beetles and spiders were put in more secure sections of the caves where they won't bother the dragons now that they're free from Crystal.

The reason why they went through the libraries, was because they were searching for the books that could help Cynder with potion making, since she wanted to make healing potions for herself and her friends, as well as other potions like Boldar does.

They also were in the library, for a book that could help them find Cynder's parents, whom years ago, has both disappeared in a vortex to another world. After all, they already had one dragon hero in purple scales, being orphaned and raised by someone else. They didn't need another.

Sadly, like trying to find Spyro's parents, finding Cynder's gave them zero results. And to this day, there was still some dragons from her Home World, and the others, that searches through the books for Cynder's parents, let alone for the book that they vanished inside of that got burned in a fire shortly afterwards, in hopes to reunite her with them, or at least see what they look like.

Though judging by Cynder's snappy attitude in her younger days, as well as her hard edged and snarky aura that she had before meeting Spyro and his friends, as well as getting to know them, she could've had a Peace Keeper mother or father like Spyro had. Which does make sense as to why she and Spyro started to have romantic feelings during their journey, alongside Flame and Ember. Even though they did have a brotherly and sisterly friendship beforehand.

And what also makes sense, is that Spyro and Cynder relates to each other as fellow orphans. Which might've played a part in why they started to love each other after their journey to killing Gnasty.

Which Cosmos would be lying if he said he disapproves of their relationship. Because even he thought they were sweet together, and he felt that Spyro was a nice fit for Cynder.

Even though he did think at some points that Ember would have Spyro, but it doesn't matter at this point.

For now though, they searched the library for the books on potion-making for Cynder.

"By the way Cynder, what do you plan to make with the skills you'll have from our books?" Cosmos asked.

"Probably healing, and super breath potions that gives us the fairy's super flame powers, like what Spyro, Flame and Ember told me about when they met some fairies during our journey to Gnasty Gnorc." She responded.

"Oh? I'm guessing that you feel that you'll need them just in case there's gonna be a new journey to go on?" Cosmos asked.

Cynder nodded in return at her new father. "Plus, it feels awesome to use against our enemies. Like whatever Gnorc that attempts to take over our realms like Gnasty tried to do."

"That, I would be supportive of if what you say is true about those Gnorcs." Cosmos said grinning. "Pretty much like my support, about your future mate and hatchlings."

Cynder ended up blushing at what Cosmos said. "Daaaad!"

"Can you blame me for wanting grandkids to spoil rotten?" Cosmos said defensively as Boldar and Zantor was stifling their laughter as they were able to find the book that they wanted.

And later on, Cynder was studying alongside Zikomo and Boldar in potion making and alchemy. And they were teaching her all they know about making potions, since she wanted to learn more about making effective healing potions that they sadly didn't have enough skill in when they were in Twilight Harbor.

Even though she was teased at least once, about not needing a love potion for Spyro, much to her dismay.

Back at the Dream Weaver's world…

"DRAGONESSES, and GENTLEDRAKES! Welcome to our annual magical dream act!" An eccentric Lume yelled out on stage as Ember was to her left.

The mother-daughter duo was doing some magical shows in the Haunted Towers, like they usually do in their mother and daughter times even before their journey.

It was no different here, as Ember smiled at the crowd of Dream Weaving dragons as they cheered for their high queen, and her daughter. For the impending tricks that she was about to do, and for her daughter for being among the Four Brave Dragons that saved them all and defeated the Gnorc that threatened them all.

They were now looking at the mother and daughter, as they preformed some tricks for them. One of which involved diving through rings of fire over a tank of water, which they viewed as an extreme stunt that they would pull off with ease.

"Ah, if only Flame could see us right now." Ember quietly said.

They also did some lion taming with the devil dogs that Spyro and Flame faced off against in Dark Passage, which Ember and Lume was familiar with, and so they weren't scared in the slightest of compared to Flame.

Whom felt that he would faint at seeing if one of them caught him off guard. Even though he braved them back in Dark Passage to save Spyro. As he told her back at Ignitus's place.

They also did some cloud surfing, like the Dream Weaver clouds were made of water that made waves that they both surfed on with magical boards.

Both of them did their tricks together while the crowd cheered for them both, being their magician selves.

Eventually, they were done with their act, and they were now backstage after their performance. "That was fun. Right dear?" Lume asked.

"Of course. I always enjoyed performing with you mommy." Ember said smiling.

"So did I. It's always fun to perform with my daughter." Lume responded smiling back and putting up her magician's sashes. Leaving her in her robes.

"By the way Ember. I noticed back at Stone Hill, that you and Flame were very close to each other." Lume then said.

"Oh! Well… yeah. I was… quite close to him. Why?" Ember asked a little shyly.

"May I go out on a limb, and say that he's your boyfriend?" She asked slyly.

That had Ember feeling surprised at the question, even if she started to expect it after the interview at Stone Hill when their guardians saw them together.

"Uh, n-n-n… yes mommy. He is." Ember hesitantly confessed.

As Ember expected, Lume ended up putting her in her arms as she twirled around in circles while squealing in excitement. After all, any mother could be proud of their daughter for having a future lover themselves. And in this case, she was happy that her daughter got a boyfriend at the very least. (Whom she hopes will be her mate someday.)

"Ooh I'm so proud of you Ember! I was hoping that you would find someone for you, being so rich yet sweet and all!" Lume said.

"R-really! It's no problem." Ember said feeling a little dizzy at the twirling motions. Before she was then put down on her stool to sit down on.

Then Lume sat down on her own stool. "I'm guessing that Flame is that Artisan dragon with red scales whom is your friend, is he not? And I'm guessing that you started to love him during your stay at Ignitus's place?"

"Yes he is mommy. And not really, I actually started to love him back shortly before Gnasty's defeat." She said, smiling at the memory.

Then they talked about Flame and what he was like during Ember's journey with him, Spyro and Cynder. As well as how she heard Flame's confession of love during their grueling journey through the Twilight Harbor. Which happened quickly after Cynder's confession to Spyro, and shortly before they fought Gnasty and won. They then talked about what Ember could do with Flame in the future, like what they'll do together once their punishment is done, and what they might do once they're teenage dragons, etc.

"Well, I feel reminded of the time when me and your father ended up hooking up. Back then, we were still best friends when Lateef was starting out, he was doing good as the High King of the Dream Weavers, regardless of his nervousness. But his meditation training always calmed his mind. Along with our crystal rocks in his cauldrons." She said.

"You mean, you and dad were together before becoming mates?"

"Yes Ember. We were friends, before we started to love each other. And I still remember it like it was yesterday when we dated once we started to find love with each other."

Lume then proceeded to tell Ember about some of her life with Lateef, in their childhood, their dream academy years, and even their young adult years as they did some things that friends would do together. Like chasing sheep and butterflies, exploring the pretty places and cities in the Dream Weaver realms, and the other realms as well, before his confession of love to her, shortly after his coronation.

And afterwards, she talked about their romantic dates, the dreams they watched like a theater, and even the locations that they went to on their dates.

All while avoiding the subject of… how Ember was made, and how she was born from her, as she hoped that she'll learn more about it once she's older. So until then, she'd rather have her wait for her answers.

"And How was I born?" Ember asked.

"You'll know when your older." Lume said, coolly avoiding answering her. "Let's just say, you'll enjoy the feeling like I did. But only when you wait until it's time. Shall you do that for me?"

"Okay mommy." She said, not feeling curious enough about the answer as they proceeded to hug each other.

"Are we there yet mommy?" Ember asked her mommy, who had her and her friends in blindfolds.

"Just about, just be patient my daughter." Lume's voice said.

They were now back at the Gnorc Gnexus, as their punishment was up, and they could be together again. Which was much to their joy as they reunited at the Artisans Home World, where both dragons and dragonesses ended up making out with each other in joy at seeing each other again.

The first thing they did while together, was cuddling together under some shades of the trees in the Artisans Home World, and they looked at the art in Nevin's castle that Toasty once conquered before they beat that deranged sheep and helped Nevin take it back. Which was where they saw a painting that had them curious since it looked like a different place that they never saw before. But they decided to ask more about it later.

The second thing they did, was seeing if they have all the Gems that they collected throughout their journey. Just to see if they can enter the treasure horde that they heard about from Magnus.

They ended up realizing that they had all the treasure that they collected, that they returned to the dragons of the five Home Worlds, and the realms inside that they entered, while keeping a little sum for themselves courtesy of the dragons. Which means that they had the requirements to enter the portal to what they believed was the treasure hoard of Gnasty's.

On their way to the balloonist though, Lume, who was also visiting the Artisans alongside Magnus, and the Guardians, the latter of whom were now the teachers of the Four Brave Dragons that they would teach either in their Home Worlds, or in Ignitus's castle, ended up meeting them first, and said that the dragons had a surprise for them.

Which led to this situation they're in. Where they were blindfolded, and trying to use their other senses to map out the location they're in with Lume, Magnus, and the Guardians behind them. All they could gather, was that the air was warm, and smoggy on their scales, and they could smell the slight smog, yet they felt the dewy, and healthy grass under their paws. And they also felt a powerful breeze on their wings and their scales during their walk.

"Okay! We're here!" Lume said before taking off all of their blindfolds. Causing them to look around at their surroundings after their eyes adjusted to the light. Where they got surprised.

It was a towering oasis of half built factories mixed with the grassy plains, and mini castles. While a huge pool of oil and lava bubbled under them, and the smoggy heat was felt in the wind on their scales in the enclosed area. All while under the bright green sky over their heads, which they found as surprisingly pretty.

And all around them, there were dozens of yellow and purple colored Gems on the floor and in the Gem chests.

"Whoa! Is this Gnasty's horde of treasure!?" Spyro asked surprised.

"Why yes Spyro. You see, if you didn't know, Gnasty was using the lower currency gems to make minions out of, yet he kept the riches to himself that he proceeded to hide in here behind an impenetrable fort." Lume said.

"Thankfully, we were able to unlock that dragon head fort during our rounding up, of the Gnorcs, thanks to you all returning our treasures back to us, which would be on your third day separated." Cyril then said. "However, there are thieves here too, and they're keeping the Gems for themselves. But since all of you are great hunters of thieves, well…"

The quartet ended up chuckling at that, feeling that they still have some thief chasing to do, even though they thought that the key thief that tried to protect Gnasty was the last one. "Guess the hero's work is never done. Alright Miss Lume, consider it done!" Spyro said with his friends in agreement.

Then they ran after where the thieves are, only to realize something before they could leave the first platform. They were seeing that the thieves and the first entrance with the keyhole, were across the other end of the river of oil, and it was wide enough for them to be unable to glide across. "Uh mommy? How do we get to the other end?" Ember asked.

"I hoped that you'd all ask that." Lume said smirking. "You see, before we got here, the Magic Crafters decided to cast a spell here, as their way of saying thanks. It's the same spell that was casted on all of our flight realm obstacle courses. Where all of you can fly here if you'd like."

That had the quartet feeling surprised in a pleasant way, before they grinned widely at what was said. "Y-you mean we can fly anywhere in this place? No timers or anything else? That's awesome!" Spyro said excited with his friends at what they were about to do here.

Which had Lume, and the Guardian dragons smirking at them. "Go get 'em little heroes." She said.

They didn't need to be told twice, as they proceeded to test the waters, by charging off the platform and flapped their wings when their paws left the land. And the wind responded quickly as they felt wind under their wings. And soon, they were now flying around in the sky, as they saw some thieves among the gem stones, trying to take some for themselves. But that time, Spyro and his friends were ready for them, as they torched the thieves when they tried to run from them.

"And may all of you have plenty of fun here, now that your journeys together has come to an end." Ignitus said as they all left the Realm to leave the Quartet to their own devices.

Now, the dragon Quartet was wrecking havoc against the thieves, while collecting the yellow and purple Gems around them. Which they felt, would leave them becoming rich after they're done with the Gems.

They also did some goofing off in the sky, doing some loop de loops, aileron and barrel rolls, and even some romantic flying together for Cynder and Spyro, and Ember and Flame where they were doing barrel rolls around each other while looking into each other's eyes. It was a breathtaking view, and they took enough care not to end up crashing during their romantic dance.

And they also found some rockets that they remember lighting off in some of the realms, where they had a strong chest that could only be blown to bits for the Gems inside when the rocket was launched into it. Which made glorious explosions that left them satisfied that they are able to grab all the Gems inside, and now there was at least five rockets that they launched into the same number of chests to blow them up.

And it was all, while they had no enemies to face off against in their little journey inside the horde. Which they admit, is a relief as they didn't need to get hurt again shortly after their recovery.

It was hours of collecting the Gems, chasing the thieves around on foot and in the air due to their planes, and goofing off in the skies, until they flew to a final room in the treasure horde realm, which they correctly guessed, was the late Gnasty Gnorc's private room that he could've hid inside instead of fighting them. Which they proceeded to enter while following a trail of purple Gems.

Inside the room, they saw that it was lit with purple lights inside, likely to mimic the purple twenty five-piece Gems inside the room. They also saw a giant gear shaped door that could lock the Gnorc inside the room in relative safety. While seeing inside the room, they saw a bunch of love letters that was making a few piles in his room, much to their surprise. And on the walls was some motivational posters that had some Gnorc related sayings on them. Like the Gnowledge poster. (Which had them cringing at the pun.)

And most of all, on the wall at the end of the room was a portrait of Gnasty himself with some Christmas lights on it's top right corner, and some lover letters on its left. Which had them wondering if he was pretty famous among the Gnorcs to get those love letters, or if he sent them to himself like he must've loved himself that much, which had him hateful of the dragons because of being called ugly.

And they saw some firework boxes in the room that was a few meters from each other, and one of them had a note on it that they read. "We thought that you'd like to end your adventure, with a BANG!" Which had them feeling that it could've been written by either the Dream Weavers, or the Magic Crafters due to their love for poetry. But they all felt themselves leaning for the former due to the bad pun. (Not as bad as the Gnowledge one though.)

"Well… this is it Spyro. This could be the moment we're all waiting for from the beginning of our journey." Cynder said. "Show of hands, who wants to do the honors?!" She called out, as their dragonflies were doing some celebratory flying and buzzing.

"Isn't this awesome?! We saved the dragons, recovered the treasure, beat Gnasty, saved the five Home Worlds, and now we're blowing this place up! Isn't this exciting guys?!" Sparx buzzed out excitedly.

"I know Sparx! After all that Gnasty did, it's nice to see him get his just deserts! Not only did we beat him, we torched his place too!" Spryte buzzed.

"It's always nice to see the bad guys get their just deserts." Sira buzzed.

"Especially when they are cowardly bad guys that does bad things." Starr buzzed.

Then they saw the quartet thinking it over on who to light the fuse to the fireworks on. Whether they'd vote for each other, or have Spyro do it, or have Flame do it since he was Spyro's brother. Or they would just have Ember because she deserved to have the honors for being a figurative princess of the Dream Weavers.

Eventually, they all decided to breathe the fire on the fireworks together. So on the count of three, they ended up blowing their fire on the fireworks before legging it out of the room.

After doing the unthinkable, and getting Gnasty's portrait out of the room and to relative safety. Much to their dragonflies's shock.

Now they were at a safe distance as they heard the noise of screaming fireworks inside the room, before seeing some bright lights and exploding stars that billowed out of the room like an explosion of fire as they lit up the sky as well as the inside of the room where the love letters were once inside. Now they were burning to ashes.

All while the dragons had a portrait of Gnasty himself, at a safe distance, while it was unscathed.

"What?! What are you doing with that portrait?!" Sparx buzzed out. Having thought that he could see the crispy remains of the portrait in the aftermath of the explosions, as it would've been satisfying to see.

"Keeping a souvenir. What's it look like?" Spyro responded.

"But, that's the picture of Gnasty on there! It would've been satisfying to see it burn too! You're ruining the fireworks show!" Sparx said.

"They're shooting off fireworks back in the Artisans, Sparx. I know you'll all have fun there." Spyro responded.

"I know. But still, after all that Gnasty did to you and your people, you don't wanna torch that picture?" Sparx asked. As the other dragonflies also wanted answers.

"Of course I don't." Spyro said sighing. "Think about it guys. If Gnasty didn't cause trouble, where would we be? Probably still chasing sheep, hopping on the stones, and even exorcising our wings for flying still." Spyro said.

"And we were talking about having a grand adventure since we first got together as a quartet, and look where we are now!" Flame said, noting their journey they had against Gnasty, that was full of dangers, Gnorcs to torch, and even bosses to beat, leading all the way to Gnasty's defeat, and their current location. "We're here! We are heroes of the dragon Home Worlds! And it was thanks to Gnasty that we got to become what we are now!"

"So… I guess in a way, we owe it to him. Don't you think guys?" Cynder said.

The dragonflies ended up buzzing a sigh out as they rested on the quartet's horns. "I guess you're right." Sparx buzzed.

"Nice to know. Now come on guys! The fireworks show in the Artisans is waiting for us!" Spyro said as they went back to the room after the fire was over. Before hiding the portrait inside the now soot covered room that they decided to name, 'our trophy room' to temporarily store their memorabilia until they gain a home for themselves. Before they returned home to the Artisans.

The quartet was being interviewed again as it was night time in the Artisans world. "Spyro and friends! You all have defeated G-nasty G-norc, saved all of the dragons, rescued the dragon eggs, and recovered every piece of treasure in the dragon kingdoms! How do you all feel?" Bob the interviewer asked. Hearing fireworks exploding in the sky above them.

"We feel fired up bob! And we're happy for the dragon worlds of course!" Spyro said, cuddling up with Cynder again. "We wouldn't wanna spend the rest of our dragon days butting heads with Gnasty Gnorc and his weird minions!"

"What's a minion?" Bob asked.

The quartet then looked behind them and saw a lone Gnorc getting chased by a ram. To the left of some Artisan dragons playing ball with a sheep. "N-never mind!" Cynder said.

"So, you're all glad that the realm saving days are over?" Bob asked.

"Kinda. We miss the adventure. And there was some exciting moments that we'd wish we could see again." Cynder said.

"But we're thankful that everyone is safe now. That's for sure." Flame said.

"And would dragon training be unable to match up now that you've locked horns with G-nasty?"

"Not in the slightest." Ember said smiling with Flame.

"And you know what they say, 'for every good battle, you need a good adversary.' And we think that Gnasty, in spite of his misguided nature, was a worthy opponent." Spyro then said.

Bob ended up smiling at them as their interview was now closing up. "Your words are wise beyond your years little ones. Thank you all once again for your courage in saving the dragon realms. And may your legacies as the Four Brave Dragons, live on for generations." He said closing the interview.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9: Avalar in trouble, Ripto's rage begins.

Back in the Realm of dragons… few days after Gnasty's loot…

A ballad concert was underway as Tomas the lute playing Artisan dragon was going over the preparations for the little ballad that was being made in honor of Spyro and his friends. All while under the dark blue night sky full of stars.

After all, he is a friend of Nestor, who raised Spyro from his hatching day, alongside himself and Delbin. And he'd be remiss to forget to give Spyro a tribute for freeing his dragon people, alongside the Peace Keeper dragons, Magic Crafters, Beast Makers, and Dream Weavers. And that'd be something that is bound to anger Nestor for that mistake.

The ballad was beginning while there was a crowd of Dragons that was forming around the stage, some of which were dragons from the other Home worlds, being Peace Keeper, Magic Crafter, etc. And they were as prepared for the show as the Artisans were.

Like Nestor, who is sitting on an important seat that gives him the best view of the stage where his friend was gonna perform, while alongside the dragon Guardians who came to see the performance of Tomas's too. All of whom, was aware that the ballad is more about their victory over Gnasty, and not about their destiny to defeat them, once they come back, so they felt that their status is still hidden. So far at least.

Once the preparations were all set, Tomas proceeded to begin the ballad with some strumming on his Lute. Then he started to sing.

"Who are the dragons with fiery horns, who's said to save and protect us since they were born?

With hearts full of fire, who raised our spirits higher, who's virtues and legacy is known two and fro.

Why it's our heroes, Ember, Flame, Cynder and Spyro."

The curtains then were raised upwards, showing the Dragon Quartet themselves as they smiled at the adoring audience that applauded them. All while Nestor and the Guardians were smiling at them in pride. All while Tomas continued to strum on his lute as he continued to sing.

"They ventured through our lands, full of perils and dangers, and rescued us all like they were no strangers.

Now all of the Gnorcs that followed Gnasty in his fight, shall cower in fear when their shooting Staaaarrrs… IGNIIIIITTES!"

Tomas drew out the last part of his singing before he then slammed down his lute, shattering the wood on it much to the shock of the audience. Before he then got a fancier new one pulled out of thin air.

While at the same time, the Quartet ended up getting their own instruments that they got from backstage in the cover of the mist that covered the floor of the stage. With Spyro on Guitar, Flame on the bass, Ember on drums, and Cynder on another bass, the song ended up ramping up as Tomas started to strum on his new lute as he continued to sing.

"Slinging magic like their born Spellcasters, and wrecking havoc like some natural disasters.

They breathed their breaths, of Fire, Ice, and Earth, and Lightning!

Now they're gonna earn their crowns, so hail to the Queens, and Kiiiiiiiiiiiings!

Cause they're the dragon heroes who shall not fail, they're the balls of fire in their colored scales, they're the thunderstorms running through the night, they're our shooting stars and they're lighting up the skiiiiiiieeeeees!"

The dragon audience ended up cheering throughout the performance that Tomas threw for them as the Quartet continued to have some fun with the instruments that Tomas taught them well in using when they want to play some songs. While Tomas continued to sing his song into the night for the dragons to enjoy.

It was a fun time to be the Quartet right now.

In the world of Avalar…

It was night time on the mountain in the Winter Tundra, a snowy place where on one of the mountains, a castle was standing on the mountain as well as the walls, and there happened to be green grass that was still around, despite the fact that there's snow coming down. It was on this day in this location, when something was about to happen, that would change the realm forever.

There was A trio of characters that was examining and testing on the tallest arch in the center of the courtyard, as they placed in the Orbs on the arch that is known as the Super Portal, while there were fairies flying nearby, minding their own business, and overlooking the development of the Super Portal.

One of them was a bipedal cheetah, with yellow fur with white sections on him, and with dark brown spots all over his shoulders, face and back. He wore a strap that holds his quiver of arrows, even though he currently has no bow with him. And he was laying lazily on the left leg of the arch.

The next was an anthropomorphic female bipedal Fawn, (Although there were some confused folks that thought that she's a Satyr. Much to her amusement.) who was red-furred, which is also the color of her hair, that was a bit spikey and messy, and was also neck length, with black hooves and white fur on her lower belly, and she wore a dress that was made entirely out of leaves, that covers her upper body. And she was laying an orb into the opening of the arch.

And last, was an old mole with white neck length hair and brown fur that got brighter colored to his lower face, showing that he's tan furred. He wore a pair of glasses, a white doctor's button-up coat, black pants, and shoes. And he was laying another last orb in the opening of the Super Portal's hole.

And all of them were testing out the Super Portal, preparing to see what other realms that are out there that they can go to, simply out of curiosity.

"There. That's the last orb in place. Now, let's see here," The mole said, examining his device. "All we need now, are some coordinates."

That was when the Cheetah, ended up getting excited as he walked over to the professor mole, before taking the device out of his hand. "Oh yeah, how about two-two-four-seven-five. That's my birthday." He said with a chuckle at the last part, as he typed in the device.

That was when the Fawn was startled out of her casual mood with panic. "No! Hunter! Don't!" She yelled out.

"Why Elora? What's gonna happen?" The cheetah, known as Hunter asked as he typed in the last button, activating the Super Portal before the Fawn could stop him.

That was when something happened, that felt like fate was taking Hunter up on that challenge.

Something ended up popping out of the portal with a thud. That someone was orange skinned with sharp claws on his hands, and had a singular horn on the center of his head, with darker orange colored eyebrows, a tail that trailed past his legs, and razer sharp teeth. He wore a purple robe-like cape, a white tuxedo-esque shirt, and brighter purple pants. And he held a golden Scepter with a red gem on the head of it.

And he was looking around dizzily at his surroundings, looking like he went through a wild, and rough ride that just ended for him. Before another more larger pair of shapes got launched out of the portal too, which he saw as he tried to crawl away as fast as he could.

"WHAA-" *SPLAT*

It was too late though, as he got crushed under said large shape. Which was green skinned, with a pair of horns that curved upwards to the sky, one of which looked a little bit shorter, and had a large underbite that showed a pair of orcish fangs, one of which was broken at just over the base. It looked like a Ceratopsian even though it has no beak.

And it was immediately followed by another dinosaur, this one having blue skin and feathers, and four toed feet, with four toes facing inwards, and some talon-like hands, one of which held a large bonelike club weapon on its shoulder, yet it had a pair of horns on its head, and like the green one, he also had an underbite, with an orcish fang on its right fang tooth. It looked like a hybrid of a Ceratopsian, and a Nothronychus.

And both of them were standing around like they were looking for someone while the creature under them struggled. "Get off! GET OFF ME YOU USELESS BUFFOONS!" The little creature yelled out angrily as he crawled out from under the green Ceratopsian. Much to the big one's embarrassment.

"Whoops! Sorry master." The Ceratopsian said sheepishly. Having a deep growling, booming voice that was currently soft spoken as he let the little one out from under him.

"Heheheh! Maybe you should've lost some weight there, and gained some more brains." The blue Nothronychus hybrid said, making the Ceratopsian growl at him. He sounded like some certain mad scientist rat that wants to rule the world.

"Shut it! Both of you!" The little wizard said, making them both be silent. "Now, why can't either… of… you?" The wizard tried to ask, only to see the trio near the portal as they stared back in shock.

Then the wizard looked around at his surroundings in wonder. "Where are we? What is this pretty place?" He asked, before he then sniffed around at the air. Before he then sniffed around while getting near to the Professor, whom was almost around his size, only a little smaller than the wizard, before sniffing on the Professor in a creepy sense.

After a few more moments of sniffing, the wizard was done as he started to grin. "No dragons? Wonderful." He then said gleefully before slamming the Professor back near their feet. "Crush! Go back and pack my bags! We're moving in!" He said to the Nothronychus, now known as Crush. "And you Gulp! Get ready to parade me around to these natives! Show them, I'm not to be trifled with!" He then said to the Ceratopsian, now known as Gulp.

Then he turned to the trio with an evil smile. "Say hello to your new king." He said menacingly yet smugly. "Call me Ripto."

That was when Elora, Hunter, and The Professor, was horrified as they realized that the little Wizard in the purple cape was not a good creature. In fact, they knew that he was the opposite.

"Professor! Quick! Shut the portal down!" She said, getting the device that Hunter dropped in his shock, back into his hands.

Unfortunately, the Professor was unable to do such a thing. "Oh dear! I can't see the switch! I think he broke my glasses!" He said, having cracks in his glasses from the toss that the evil wizard did to him. Much to both Elora's and Hunter's horror.

Fortunately for them, Crush wasn't as smart as he said he'd be, as he was wondering what to do with the Super Portal, even hammering it on the sides. Much to Ripto's frustration. "Go through the Portal you numbskull!" Ripto barked out, as Gulp smirked at him. Like he was nonverbally saying that at least he isn't as dumb as he is.

Elora was starting to panic a bit at the situation that they were currently in, feeling that Avalar, her home, is now dealing with a Tyrant who not only desires to conquer the world, but has the tools and abilities to do precisely that, should the Nothronychus return to wherever Ripto came from, through the portal. "What're we gonna do? What're we gonna do?!" She thought in fear while also noticing Hunter, who was cowering and hiding by the large stairs that leads to the Castle of the Winter Tundra.

Then she saw some fairies flying closer to them as she suddenly felt a light bulb going off in her head. It was a risky shot, and they might have to make some sacrifices, but it's worth a shot to make sure that the evil wizard won't return to wherever he came from, and return with all the power he has to conquer Avalar. "Tell all of the other fairies to take all of the Orbs on that portal, and scatter them all over Avalar! Quickly!" She told the leading fairy.

The fairies didn't need to be told twice, as they obeyed Elora's order, and proceeded to quickly take the Orbs off of the Super Portal's arch, turning off the Portal as a result. Much to Ripto's chagrin. "NOOOO! CRUSH! GULP! GET THOSE ORBS BACK, NOW!" He barked again.

Both dinosaurs attempted to do just that, with Crush and Gulp running around chasing the fairys. "GET SOME LITTLE RUNTS! IT IS DINNER TIME!" Gulp bellowed out, chomping at their feet.

But the fairies were too fast and flexible, which made it to where they were hard to catch for both of them as they chased the fairies out of the courtyard of Winter Tundra's castle. While one fairy accidentally dropped one of the Orbs close to Ripto, only to get it back in her hands as Ripto quickly tried to get it back only to grasp onto it as she flew away, while he growled and roared at her, threatening her with death.

All while Elora stared on, feeling upset, and shocked at what happened in front of her. While the Professor was also a little saddened as his glasses started to self repair. "This is bad news for Avalar." She said, upset. Then she turned to Hunter, who was cowering by the stairs until Ripto was gone. "Hunter, why didn't you do something?" She said, both upset, and angered at him.

Hunter felt that he has to have an excuse that could work. Then he thought about the thing that Ripto said after he was done sniffing the air. "Yeah, well I… could've gone after him, but didn't he say something about not liking dragons?" He responded.

At the last thing that Hunter said, Elora felt another idea going off in her head as she ended up staring for a brief moment in surprise, before starting to smile. "Hey Professor! Could we catch a dragon to help us?"

The Professor also started to smile at the idea. "Yes! Yes, I think so! But we need to be in a realm in Avalar that has an alignment that is suited to intercepting one of these creatures. How about… Glimmer! Yes! The land of gems, dragons love gems!" He said.

Elora and Hunter smiled at the Professor for his idea. "Whew! Thank goodness we have a glimmer of hope in defeating that evil wizard. Eh, no pun intended." Hunter said rubbing his head sheepishly at the pun he made.

Elora had to admit, she found that funny regardless, as she stared annoyed and amused at Hunter.

Back in the worlds of dragons… One year later...

It has been one year after Gnasty's demise, (And one week after Ripto entered Avalar.) things have changed a bit in the worlds of the dragons.

First, there was some changes with the other dragons, and their relationships, like with the Peace Keepers and the Magic Crafters. They once were dragon kinds that was indifferent at best, and preparing for war at worst. Before their situation with Gnasty Gnorc, they were improving their relations to where they merely didn't see eye to eye on some things, like in battle. Nowadays since Gnasty's defeat, they were now like friends, and they interact and compliment each other well. With both Cosmos, and Titan becoming best friends, and seeing that there are common foes that they would need to team up with to defeat. So they promised each other that they got their back should another threat arise.

Same could be said for the Beast Makers. Both the Magic Crafters and the Dream Weavers did find them to be barbaric, and disliked visiting their swamp world, (Which to be fair, is a reasonable reason for the latter. At least in the Quartet's eyes.) but they didn't hate the Beast Makers themselves, finding them as merely hard working dragons that are like the Peace Keepers in a way. Then Gnasty happened, and they improved their views towards the Beast Makers and their swamp after learning about what the Gnorcs was doing to their swamp, finding their swamp to at least have their own beauties. Which is better than having no beauties at all, which is what their swamp could've been if the Gnorcs took it over completely and made another fortress out of it.

Which thinking about it more, would've made their war against the Gnorcs more difficult if they got another fortress built.

All in all, with an enemy to face off against, the dragons forged a strong alliance with each other's races. It is not a perfect one, and there are still some arguments, but their alliance held strong, just so that their foes would find it hard to fight them together. Especially if they're Gnorcs.

And speaking of the Gnorcs, they ended up becoming servants to the dragons. A vast majority of which, especially those that hated Gnasty, or didn't want anything to do with Gnasty's self-made empire, didn't mind, or was thankful that they at least weren't servants to Gnasty this time. And they proceeded to thank the dragons for their mercy, and doing away with that monstrous overlord wannabe, by cleaning up their damage that they caused under Gnasty's rule, and did some refurbishing for the dragon lands.

And they also did some building some thank you gifts for the Quartet themselves, like a house for all of them to stay in, (Although it mainly belongs to Spyro.) during their time in the Artisans, and including a major one that the dragons also go to.

But we'll get to that in a few moments.

Then, there was the Four Brave Dragons themselves, all of whom, have grown a bit in the year after Gnasty's demise, where they were a bit bigger and taller than last time.

With Spyro gaining a little more muscles on his arms and legs, courtesy of his training like a Peace Keeper with his friends. His fingers, horns, and talons were a little more longer, and he could've sworn that he might feel them starting to grow in length. Not only that, but his wing span was noticeably longer than last time. But not long or big enough for him to fly with. And personality-wise, having the Guardians raising him alongside Nestor and Delbin, had him becoming less arrogant, cocky, and boastful about himself and his abilities, and a little more mature. (Not that he ever stopped boasting a few times.)

Something that is much to the delight of the Guardians, Nestor, and Delbin, since they were sure that arrogance has a surefire chance to make him evil if unchecked.

Same could be said for Flame too, who changed similarly to Spyro. Except he was a little sleeker and not as muscular as him, but he knows he can get there someday as he trains hard enough with Spyro, as he too grew in his wings. But not enough for him to fly himself. Personality-wise, he is still a bit clumsy and goofy, but he too matured from last time due to his upbringing with the Guardians. And he started to gain more confidence in himself. (Not that he never had any during his journey with Spyro and friends.)

Cynder on the other paw, also happened to have grown a bit as well, becoming more sleek and taller, but also gaining a bit of curviness to her body, especially in her torso, and her lower region where her tail meets her rear. Which is both much to her delight, and annoyance, since it'd mean she'd have wolf-whistlers and male gazers her age, that could be distracted by her beauty, which would be annoying while she just wants to walk around minding her business. But she was proud of her beauty as well, since she knew that Spyro himself would also be among them too, considering their relationship. However, she couldn't fly herself. And like Spyro in personality, she also became a little more mature, and less cocky. But she still has her moments of anger should somebody mock her lack of parents.

And Ember herself, has also grown a bit too, becoming sleek and tall, but also just as sexy and curvy on her torso and her rear compared to Cynder. If not a little more so. Which did attract some jokes about her shape, as well as some of her own wolf-whistlers, much to her chagrin. But Flame was also among the latter, and he even said to her that he was attracted to her curviness too. Which was why she was also proud of her beauty as well, since she also had Flame drawn to her like Spyro was to Cynder. And personality-wise, she also matured a bit, which made her less prone to going berserk should someone mock her friends, or make her scales dirty.

(Not that going berserk is a bad thing. At least if it's none of them, or any other dragon that she focuses her rage on.)

But she, like her three friends, was still unable to fly, so far at least.

They were also still quadrupedal though, which in terms of fighting with Dragon Kata, was still a pain to fight their foes with Dragon Kata compared to the bipedal dragons that knows Dragon Kata too. (Especially the dragon Guardians.)

But one thing is also for sure though. They were also no longer whelps. They were now teenaged dragon fledgelings.

Currently though, they were walking around together in the shopping section of the Artisans home world, which is in the large city of dragons that has a Venice-like canal where the dragons that can't, or doesn't feel like flying, would use boats to ride in to the other sections of the city. And the quartet was in one of those boats for obvious reasons, looking for stuff to add to their house. (Which they already added one into a trophy room of his, being Gnasty's portrait from his loot realm.) It wasn't too long until they were able to find a place to store their boat, while they then disembarked and walked their way to a shopping center.

Shopping was the backbone of the Artisan economy, as well as the other world's economies, where trading art and crafts, (Among other stuff.) was commonplace for the Artisan dragons.

As well as the other dragon cultures, like the Peace Keepers, whom sells weapons both ranged and melee weapons, being swords, axes, crossbows, long bows, and even their own muskets.

As well as the Magic Crafters, whom sells magic spellbooks, as well as ingredient books for potions, herbs and ingredients for potions and other spells, scepters and wands, and even some performance enhancing drinks that strengthens them physically, or magically for a limited time.

While the Beast Makers, sells food, and fertilizers, as well as pet creatures like tamed attack frogs, warthogs, and even some war beasts from Alpine Ridge that they tamed for the Magic Crafters after Gnasty's defeat.

And the Dream Weavers, whom sells herbs, and hypno spells that helps with sleeping, among other stuff that involves the minds of the dragons.

And the Quartet was in the Artisans section where there was a lot of stands, and a shopping center, that sells art, among other items like food, to dragons like them. Each for a sum of Gems that all of them were currently packed with from Gnasty's loot, feeling that they all have earned the Gems after the things they went through. All of the dragons they rescued, ended up agreeing with them on that.

"Okay guys, do we have our list?" Spyro asked.

"Right here!" Cynder said, showing him the list of stuff that they're about to buy.

"Great! Once we have the stuff bought, let's meet back at the entrance, then we're going back to our headquarters." Spyro said smiling at them, which they returned to him.

They then proceeded to split up at one of the stands, and do some shopping for their house in the Artisans, browsing for the items like paintings on the walls, decorations for their walls, and doors, and most importantly, for chairs to sit in during their down times in the Artisans, and beds for all four of them should they spend the night at their Artisan house, and some baths for them too since none of them wanted to smell like a Gnorc once they get out of bed. Not to mention, food, for obvious reasons.

As well as doors to open and close, and hide their trophy room that has Gnasty's portrait inside. Then, they all agreed to reunite at the exit of the shot with their bags full.

With Spyro, he decided to find some pretty chairs for him and his friends, so he searched the stands for stools, and chairs of different shapes and sizes, (Not too tall for them to sit in without a ladder.) while making sure that they can hold his and his friend's weights both separately and altogether. After all, they were growing dragons, and they'd rather not sit on any seat that could shatter like glass under their butts, because that'd hurt.

Also, he was looking for any entertainment, like video games, or some DVD's that they could watch at the house too. (Despite the look of the Artisans, they do have tv's which gives them movies, or Video games to play.) Which is when he met Cynder as she too looked for the entertainment videos too, causing her to find some romance DVD's for all of them to watch. Some of which, had Spyro blushing at what Cynder planned to buy for them all, since they were a pair of lovers.

Flame meanwhile, searched for some baths. Mostly for some baths that would fit all of them in the tub. After all, they were that big of best of friends that they didn't care much for each other's modesty, mostly because they had nothing to show that is naughty. (So far at least. But they'd probably not care about that either, later down the line.) And they knew that they'd end up saving Gems for other stuff by buying a large tub for each other, instead of four separate, (And more expensive.) kinds of bathtubs to use separately.

With Cynder, she was looking for doors, ranging from wooden ones, to steel. After all, they might need to seal their house so that nobody would come in and steal their stuff, or see their trophy room that they've hidden from the dragon people. They just didn't want them to take away the trophy of their first adventure together. She also looked around for some windowsills for them to lean on when they look out and see the pretty skies. And it was afterwards that she met Spyro again as they looked for the DVD's.

And Ember looked around for food. Whether it'd be bread, vegetables, meat, and even eggs, she just needed the essential food for themselves, as well as ingredients to use to create delicious culinary treats for each other. She is being taught by chefs alongside her friends after all. Especially Flame. Whom, later met her again near one of the shops after he was done buying the bath.

It took minutes, to an hour for them to find their desired stuff. And by that time when they bought that stuff for their 'Headquarters', they had some gems leftover, but they felt that they got what they need for now. They knew that they would come back to this place later, but for now, they were content with what they have.

It was a few days later when the Quartet was walking through the castle that was Nevin's as they looked at the pictures of Nevin's paintings. (Although one of them was reading too.) All of which looked like pretty recreations of the other dragon realms that they ran through, and rescued the dragons in.

And Nestor and Ignitus was also with them, with the other Guardians somewhere else for the time being. Now it was just Nestor, Ignitus, and the Quartet looking at the art.

Including the portraits of Dark Passage, which did give some relief to Flame at how gorgeous it looked from the portraits, and when he and Spyro went sight seeing in the realm itself when they weren't fighting against the Demon Dogs and the Turtles. He was glad to have braved his fears of that place with Spyro by his side, although he still feels a tiny shiver up his spine at the close call of how they could've eaten Spyro, and possibly himself too if he was too late to save him.

"By the way, thank you for the save. That was still awesome how you did it, by the way." Spyro said to Flame, remembering his save that involved his then unlocked Ice breath.

"Eh, no problem." Flame said, smiling at him.

"It usually warms my heart, that the four of you would protect each other, regardless of the dangers you face." Ignitus said smiling.

"Especially if those dangers involve Gnasty." Nestor also said, much to their delight.

There was also a portrait of Lofty Castle, which was a home to Ember and her family. Due to her father's job as High King, and her mother's high paying job as a magician, she lived in that castle from her birth as an egg. And she was quite attached to that house quite well.

"So, what's it like living there?" Cynder asked Ember about Lofty Castle.

"It was beautiful. Regardless of the bad cupids, and the flying platypi." Ember said, smiling at how it's her home that they saved from Gnasty. "I'm so glad that Mommy lets me invite you guys when all of you visit my Home world. It was always a pleasure to go sightseeing with all of you next to me. Especially you Flame." She then said sultrily at Flame.

"E-eh, no problem!" He said blushing at that, yet smiling at how she has her for his girlfriend, as he read the Dragon Kata book that they took to their journey through Gnasty's world. Which Ignitus allowed them all to keep so they would keep learning Dragon Kata from the book. (But they kept the more advanced books out of their reach until the situation calls for it.)

"And I'm glad too. I also feel happy that your parents are so nice to invite us to your place too." Cynder said smiling back at her. "Even though you lucked out on having parents, unlike me." She said to herself, feeling a little envious of Ember still having her parents, but she never lets it bother herself, or get in the way of their friendship no matter what.

There was also the painting to the Tree Tops. Which looked pretty as a painting, which was the only saving grace for what they consider to be the most dangerous and frustrating realm that they ever had the pleasure of running through.

"Jed still could've found an easier spot to get stuck." Spyro said, still feeling annoyed about his time in the Tree Tops that he went through with his friends. "But I also blame Gnasty for putting him there too, so I shouldn't complain."

"No kidding. If I was afraid of heights, I would've avoided that place like wildfire." Flame said, not feeling fond of Tree Tops either. But he still smiled at the memory of Ember bumping into him on one of the trees. Feeling that her friendship with him might've grown, and lead to his eventual relationship because of it.

All while Nestor, and Ignitus face palmed, as they heard of their tale in Tree Tops, and sympathized with them since Tree Tops isn't meant for whelps of their age. Nevertheless, they were proud that they were able to free the dragons there.

"Take it easy little ones. I'm sure that you can all look at the realm in a different light, once you can fly." Ignitus said, having a soft spot for Tree Tops.

The Quartet couldn't really argue with that. After all, their biggest criticism towards Tree Tops is because of their inability to fly. So once they can fly, then their view could change.

But there was one thing that had them curious, and that was a portrait of a different place that all of them knew they didn't visit. After all, they visited all of the Realms in the Home worlds of the dragon lands. And none of them looked like a castle with green shingles, that had a ceramic stone pool outside in the green healthy grass, while autumn leaves were falling down on the ground.

All of them were wondering the same thing. "What was that place? It looks… beautiful." Which had them wondering if it's a hidden realm, in the dragon worlds. They remembered asking around towards the other Artisans that wasn't Nevin, including Nestor, and they all received a similar answer from them all.

"Its a place from a different Home World that Nevin painted when he was there for some reason." Was the only response they gave since none of them knew how he got to that place. Not even Nevin himself.

Speaking of whom, he was just entering the room when he came across the now teenage dragons looking at the painting on the wall. "Beautiful ain't it?" He said.

The quartet was startled, but they didn't get scared since it was Nevin, whom was also among those that raised and taught Spyro alongside Nestor, Delbin, and Tomas. "Oh, hey Nevin! And yes. It is beautiful." Spyro said. "But we were merely wondering what that place is."

"Well, I know I've been there before, at least in my dreams after an accident with one of the visiting Magic Crafters's spells. And I thought that it was a beautiful place that I have been in at least temporarily." Nevin responded.

"You mean, you were there after an accident?!" Spyro asked.

"And it involved one of my folks?!" Cynder asked, both of whom were shocked.

"Of course. He was in the middle of practicing some sort of Spell that is supposed to send someone somewhere else, when he accidentally hit me, and left me unconscious. Which was when I got the dream about that place before waking up. Or at least, I believed it was until he told me that the spell worked since I vanished in front of his eyes, until I reappeared after a few minutes." He responded.

"Where did that happen?" Nestor asked.

"And when did that happen?" Ignitus asked.

"And did you believe him?" Flame then asked. All three of whom, were surprised.

"I didn't doubt him, but I didn't really think that I was actually there since it felt more like a dream. And we were both alone in your Castle when that happened, so I didn't have any proof of that." Nevin said the last part to Nestor. "And I believe that it was a few months before Gnasty's war on us." He then said to Ignitus. "But nevertheless, I painted that picture as remembrance of that accident, and out of interest that someday, I might visit that beautiful place."

"Or 'we' might visit that place?" Flame said, also having interest in visiting that place on the picture too.

Nevin ended up smiling at that. "If it does come to that, will you four describe to me how it feels to stand in that place yourselves?"

"You got it!" Spyro said smiling, feeling interested in visiting that place too alongside Cynder, Flame, and Ember.

"That was when I said, now that's a katana." Cynder said, much to the amusement of the dragons in the room.

It was now dark in the Artisans, as the Quartet was with their family in their new large house that the Gnorcs built for Spyro. Which was basically a castle like Nestor's, as Spyro and his friends were chatting away by the fireplace that was built with the castle, as they told jokes to each other, as well as to their family members, being Nestor, Delbin, Cosmos, and Lume. The latter two of which was visiting the place.

And that would be before they were gonna let the Quartet stay the night together. Since they all knew that the quartet would usually stay the night at Spyro's during the weekends. And currently, they were cuddling together, and telling jokes, one of which was about ninjas.

"That as a good one Cynder." Spyro said smiling at her.

"I aim to please. Especially if it's you that I'm pleasuring." She said casually. Making Spyro blush a bit at that, as he smiled too.

"I can see that you lovebirds have quite a sense of humor." Cosmos said to them. Making them blush at that.

"Oh lighten up Cosmos, wouldn't wanna make them too uncomfortable, would you?" Lume said.

"Oh, sorry Madame." Cosmos said. "But it is true what they say about them. They were meant for each other."

"Can't argue with that." Lume said with a chuckle.

That was later afterwards, when Spyro had something to say.

"By the way guys, you might not believe this, but I caught Ignitus trying to look for me in his castle during our stay there. Which he succeeded." Spyro said.

"He was looking for you? Why?" Flame asked.

"That's where the odd part comes in." Spyro said as he retold what happened in Ignitus's castle.

Spyro explained to them that he got a drink of water from Ignitus's kitchen, when Ignitus himself caught Spyro there. Then, he ended up scooping him into his arms and hugged him like a protective father would to his young. After he was done hugging him, he then explained to Spyro that he had a bad dream.

And it's about Spyro and his three friends, as he and the other dragons were in Dragon Shores, when they heard that they somehow disappeared without a trace, causing him, his fellow Guardians, and the other dragon folk to search high and low for him and his friends, to no avail. Which lead to fears and paranoia about their unknown fate that they hoped isn't terrible. Then it ended with everything getting dark, before a pair of dark figures then came out of nowhere, grinning evilly at him. Leading to him waking up with a start, and looking for Spyro, which lead to that moment of finding Spyro in the kitchen.

"We were gone? How?" Cynder asked.

"I'm afraid I don't know either. Ignitus told me that his dream had no answers for him on why we were gone." Spyro said disappointed.

"Well, that wasn't the answer I hoped for." She said disappointed.

"That must've been a horrifying dream. I hope he'll be alright." Lume said.

"He is alright, Miss Lume. He was shaken up by the dream, then he was his wise old self again when he taught us again." Spyro responded.

"Also, Dark figures? Who're they?" Flame asked.

"A pair of dangerous foes, whom the Guardians, and the other warrior dragons fought against in the past. And as we speak, they're sealed away in Tartarus, never to harm us again." Spyro said. "So far at least. Or so he says."

"So far? You mean, there's a chance that they'll come back?" Ember asked surprised.

"Yes guys." Spyro said. "There's a chance that they could, and it's according to the Prophecy. And we're the ones that should stop them once they get out."

"Wait! You mean, that same Prophecy that they were talking about, during our time there?" Cynder asked.

"Yes. That Prophecy that seems to be about us versus them. And to be honest, I'm okay with that." Spyro responded. "After all, they did seem like they're evil guys that could threaten our worlds, and our people. So if we're the ones that's able to stop them, then count me in."

"I'm in too. No one, is going to threaten our people, or my friends, while we're around." Cynder said, hugging Spyro closer to herself.

"So am I. No one is killing my family, or my friends." Ember said, doing the same thing to Flame.

"And, s-so am I." Flame said. Also taking up the vow that the Quartet was making.

All while other dragons in the room, were nervous about the Prophecy coming true, but they also Smiled at the Quartet, since they were vowing to take down the evil pair together.

At this rate, their future does seem to be bright.

It was one day later, when the Artisan Home world was going through a time of day, where it was raining all over the dragons. With the dark grey clouds overhead that blocked out the sun, and they were all dropping water all over the green grass of the Artisans.

And currently, they were all somewhere else. While the Quartet, were the only ones in the Realm that is Stone Hill, which was one of the Realms that was getting rained on.

And the Artisan lands were going through what is basically a few days of rain that kept on pouring down. Which was much to the dismay of the Quartet since they were not fond of being rained on. And since they were mainly Fire breathing dragons even before they gained the ability to breathe more than one breath, the wet air made it hard to warm their fire glands.

Sure, the rain was pretty looking, which is what also added to the beauty of the Artisan Home world. But it was only pretty to look at, and they were not in Spyro's house so far, and they bared with the rain for one day outside the house, so they had agreed on one thing.

They didn't like the rain at this moment.

Now they were under one of the trees that they decided to cuddle under, trying to wait out the storm. And all of them, especially Spyro, was not fond of standing still for long periods. Which is why they didn't stay in Spyro's house for long.

They could've retreated to the warmer deserts of the Peace Keepers, but the balloonist refused to travel through the storm to the Peace Keepers, and there was no portals built to travel to the Peace Keepers, (So far at least.) which left the still flightless Quartet with no options.

"Ugh! Is this rain, ever gonna stop?!" Spyro asked annoyed.

"I hope it does sometime soon. Because at this rate, I'm forgetting what the sun looks like." Cynder said, covering the Dragon Kata book that they were still studying from even in the rain.

"What're we gonna do?" Sparx asked as he and his dragonflies rested on the Quartet's heads.

Spyro and his friends were stretching out their front paws as they sighed. They'd be lying if they said if they knew what to do at a time like this. After all, the novelty of being a hero of the realms wore off rather quickly, especially since Gnasty's defeat brought a new age of peace in the Dragon Worlds. And like the old age, it was boring as Tartarus. (Which is the hell where the bad dragons go by the way. Which includes the dark pair of evil dragons that they are gonna fight in the future.) With no hunting Gnorcs, rescuing their friends, and even collecting treasures, they were now back to training in the Artisans and other Home worlds, chasing sheep, practicing gliding and trying to fly, and bashing stuff with their horns.

There was some changes though, as they were still young heroes, and the dragons of the other Home worlds have never forgot that, so they could come to any world as they pleased, they eventually mastered all the flight obstacle courses that they decided to fly through again, (Because they were bored one day, and they decided to dare each other to go through those levels again, which evolved into a competition between each other's times.) which was not an easy feat, but they persevered and even posted times in those levels that had the other fast flying dragons blushing with envy.

They also practiced their Supercharging in Wizard Peak, and High Caves to develop their control over their speed, practiced their gliding in the Dream Weavers Home world, especially in Ignitus's castle, and even helped some of the dragons and Gnorc servants in cleaning up the Junkyards that used to be Gnasty's place.

Not to mention, they were still being taught by the Guardians, whether back in Ignitus's castle in the Dream Weavers, or at their homes in the Artisans, Magic Crafters, or Dream Weavers worlds, Which they were still doing pretty good at since they showed no signs of flunking so far.

All of which, they did throughout the year, as they too grown a bit, but it wasn't a long year that they had, and they felt that they visited each and every place in the dragon Home worlds and the Realms inside. But they had an itch for adventure, and since they had their first taste with Gnasty, they wanted another. Just not at the cost of having another Gnorc, or villain freezing the dragons in the Dragon Home worlds in Crystal again, just an adventure. Just something fun to do.

And right now, the storm was standing between the Quartet, their Dragonflies, and their 'something fun to do.'

"We'll just leave the Artisans for a while!" Spyro finally said after a minute. "We'll go on vacation! Somewhere warm and sunny! At least until the Rain stops!"

That was when the rest of the Quartet ended up getting excited at that. "That's it!" They said. "We'll go to Dragon Shores!"

Spyro ended up smiling at that. Dragon Shores, was the other major gift that the Gnorcs that was no longer loyal to Gnasty, decided to build for the Quartet and the dragons. With all of the remaining metal from the scrap yard in the Beast Makers, and Gnasty's Home worlds, they proceeded to thank the Quartet and the dragons for having defeated their vicious overlord, by finding the more sunnier areas of the ocean that housed the Junk Yard, before finding a deserted island to put all of the scrap to better use, and build the large titular amusement park as their gift for the dragons. It had thrilling roller coasters, a shooting gallery, a theater, and tons of games for the whelps to enjoy, and a sparkling beautiful beach for the rest of the dragons to enjoy.

It even came with the tunnel of love, which the Quartet came across on their visit to the titular park. And out of curiosity, they ended up riding in it while paired together. Where for some magical reason, they ended up coming in and out of the tunnel, where they were somehow swapped in their boats. Leading to an awkward moment when Spyro kissed Ember, and Flame kissed Cynder, both by mistake.

(Not that Ember minded, as at least a kiss from Spyro was worth losing him to Cynder in her eyes. While Flame didn't mind either since he did find Cynder to be a hottie, but he and Ember wouldn't dare go between Cynder and Spyro's love life. Besides, they have each other to love.)

It was at its core, one heck of a thank you gift from the Gnorcs, for their mercy that they earned from the dragons. Even though the Quartet has been to the park at least three times, (The first being on opening day.) before going back to their goal of beating the Flight Realms among other stuff. And at this point, a vacation was overdue.

"Yeah! We haven't been there since we kicked Gnasty Gnorc's butt!" Spyro said, as the dragons started to celebrate. "How bout it guys, any of you up for a vacation to the beach?"

"Heck yeah!" Cynder said celebrating with the rest of the Quartet. While putting the Dragon Kata book back in her bag. "And this time, I'm gonna beat your shooting score!"

"Hehe, we'll see about that Cynder! Meanwhile, I'll beat bro's score!" Flame said, challenging Spyro and Cynder, feeling competitive with them.

"So shall I. And afterwards, we could go to the theater, and watch some romance movies." Ember then said to Flame, making him blush.

"Sounds good! Last one there's a Gnorc!" Spyro then said, before running ahead of them while they were celebrating, getting a "HEY!" out of them, (Including their own dragonflies.) before they then raced him and their Dragonflies to the Portal to Dragon Shores, before they then entered it at the same time.

Not knowing, of their impending interception.

Because it was around the same time, that in Glimmer, the same trio that was in Winter Tundra, being the Professor, Elora, and Hunter, was near a portal as the Professor was doing some adjusting with a pair of Orbs that they got, in hopes that they can catch the dragon that they need. Elora did some peeking around the corners for signs of Ripto coming, before pacing back to the Professor.

"Is it working Professor?" Elora asked.

"Almost, just a few more adjustments to these Orbs, and… we're in business." He responded.

Hunter on the other hand, was nervous as he fidgeted with himself. "Maybe this isn't such a good idea. Perhaps bringing a dragon here could just make Ripto more angrier!"

"Calm down Hunter, and stop fidgeting." Elora said, annoyed at his shaky posture.

"But it's like what the Professor's books just told us! They have claws like this," Hunter said showing his claws, emphasizing the danger of the dragons. "And teeth like this!" He then said showing his teeth, which was sharp as he emphasized them again. "And they spit fire like this!" He then said before doing some spitting while huffing, causing him to spit out some of his saliva, some of which got onto Elora by accident. "Eh, sorry. But still, they sound much more dangerous than Ripto!"

"And that's precisely the point! A dragon could be our only chance to stop Ripto, and you know it." Elora then said.

"But what if they aren't the helpful types-" Hunter tried to say, only for the pair of orbs to suddenly float up in the air and to the portal's arch.

All while the Professor was celebrating. "It's working! IT'S WORKING! I'VE GOT A DRAGON!" He yelled out, as a shocked Elora and Hunter witnessed the Orbs starting to shudder.

And then out came a flurry of colors of purple, black, red, and shiny pink, as the Quartet and their Dragonflies was tumbling out of the portal, and slid on the grass just a couple meters from the portal. Causing the trio to step back nervously as the four dragons were getting to their feet.

"Didn't you mean to say, 'I've got a few dragons', instead of 'A' dragon? Cause it seems you've miscounted." Hunter whispered to the Professor.

"Ah, yes. It seems that I've indeed miscounted. Sorry Hunter." The Professor responded.

"Shh! They're almost up." Elora said a little nervously as the Quartet was getting onto their feet.

"Whew. They need to fix those wind tunnels of the portals, cause that was a rough landing." Spyro said.

"No kidding. I could've probably chipped a horn on the landing." Ember said. With the Quartet in agreement.

Once they were on their feet, they looked around at their surroundings, immediately noticing the lack of sparkling sandy beaches, and ocean water. Instead, they saw a bunch of green grass, some humongous gems on the floor, and a large architecture not to far from them. "Uh, Spyro? Have they moved the Portal, or did we end up in a wrong place?" Flame asked.

"I'm not sure." Spyro said before he then looked at the trio. "Hello! Which way is the… Beach?" Spyro said, seeing that they might not be anywhere near any beaches.

The trio of Avalar folk merely stared back at him in return. Much to Spyro's and his friend's slight annoyance. After all, he did have some star-shock that followed him around which meant that he and his friends were used to getting looks of pride from the other dragons. So the weird looks that the Quartet was getting from the trio of Avalar folk was a bit off-putting for them.

"Hey, stop staring. Haven't you guys seen a bunch of dragons before?" Cynder asked annoyed.

"You're all dragons? Aren't any of you, a little on the… short side?" Hunter asked, having expected that the dragons in front of them would be bigger as the books described.

Which is a tone that the Quartet knew all to well, and they were annoyed at the tone. "Yes we're dragons. Why? You got a problem with that Pussycat?" Spyro said, much to his friend's amusement.

That last remark, had Hunter mad at that, as he ended up glaring at the dragons. "Now see-"

*BOOOOM*

Before he could say the rest of his sentence, a fireball ended up coming out of nowhere as it flew to the Portal, before destroying it in an explosion that had all of them knocked back from the shockwave. Causing all of them to stare at where the fireball came from, where they saw Ripto himself as he rode on Gulp's head, with Crush to his left.

"Well, well, well. It seems that someone forgot to invite me to the party. Someone's gonna pay." Ripto said, before he then sniffed the air a bit. "Where you trying to keep something from me?"

The Quartet ended up getting up, and before anybody could stop them, they walked towards Ripto. "What's your problem shorty? No one had any of you on their list. And with an attitude like that, it's no wonder." Cynder said deadpan on the last part, much to her friend's amusement.

"Besides, we're in the middle of speaking here, so why don't take that rock on a stick, and spare us the pleasure of your company." Ember said, using the classy tone that she uses to mock anybody that annoys her and her friends. Which Flame admits, is what he also finds to be attractive about Ember.

Ripto was both shocked and enraged at what he was seeing in front of him, while both Gulp and Crush also stared on in shock and a bit of fear. "Dragons?! You little insects brought not one, but FOUR DRAGONS to Avalar?! I! HATE! DRAGONS! GYAAAAAHH, HOW DARE YOU BRING THEM TO MY KINGDOM!?" He said charging his Scepter.

All while the dragons merely stared back in both annoyance and confusion at him. Almost like they were uncaring about his rage towards them.

Suddenly, a red haired fairy in a golden dress bravely flew to Ripto's left, before zapping him on his butt, causing him to drop the Scepter into her hands. "In case you forgot, this isn't your kingdom!" She said.

"Ouch! You again?! Crush! Kill it! Kill it!" He barked out.

Crush attempted to do such a thing with his club, as she started to panic a bit while flying around. Causing him to miss and hit Ripto by mistake as the latter fell off of Gulp. Whom she tried to fly away from with the Scepter in hand, only for Gulp to chomp on it in his attempt to eat her. Then he ate the Scepter by mistake after trying to eat her again, only for her let go and fly back to the Quartet's side, shaken up, but alright.

All of them, minus Ripto and his dinosaur minions were impressed that she did it. Especially the Quartet. "Woah. Nice one." Flame said.

"T-thank you. N-name's Zoe by the way."

Ripto ended up getting up as he saw the entire thing, which had him quite angered at what happened. "GULP! You ate my Scepter you imbecile! Remind me to punish you afterwards!"

Then he turned angrily towards the Quartet as he got back on Gulp's head. "As for you dragons, you better watch your backs! Cause I'll deal with you four later!" He said as he had Gulp and Crush retreating from them, since he had no Scepter to fight with.

The Quartet stared at his retreating form annoyed. "Who was that jerk?" Spyro asked.

Elora ended up walking to the Quartet's side. "That was Ripto. And we have to get rid of him. He's causing all sorts of trouble around here, but I have no time to explain."

Then she pulled a book out from her leaf dress. "Here guys, take this magic guidebook of Avalar. It'll help you understand our world." She said, handing the book to them, which Ember decided to add the book into her saddle bag.

"Right now, we have to follow Ripto and see what he's up to. We'll meet you guys in Summer Forest, Okay?" She then said, before running ahead with Hunter close behind, with the Professor vanishing from their sight to.

"Hey wait a minute!" Spyro tried to say to them, but they were already gone. Much to the Quartet's dismay. Causing them all to sigh in disappointment as they were now alone in this mysterious new world of Avalar.

"How do we get ourselves into these messes, guys?" Flame asked exasperatedly.

They all merely shrugged in return, as they didn't know the answer.

But nevertheless, Spyro suddenly ended up grinning at them in excitement. "Wait guys! Didn't we say, that we need something to do?!" He asked.

"Um, yes? Why- Oooooh, right!" Cynder was gonna ask, only to come to the same conclusion. "It seems, we have a new adventure to go on!" She said grinning at them.

Which they proceeded to return with their own grins when they also got to the same conclusion. Which the Dragonflies ended up feeling nervous about, but they too were bracing themselves.

"Yes guys! We've got new things to do, now that we're heroes! It's time we add this Ripto to our list of villains to beat, and save this world!" Spyro said happily, excited for their new adventure, that was about to begin.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10: The New Adventures beginning, in Glimmer and Summer Forest.

"The adventure begins anew."

That was the thought that went through the heads of the Four Brave Dragons, and their dragonflies, as they ended up bracing themselves for their new journey through the new land they were in, since they got intercepted on the way to Dragon Shores. Sure, they were annoyed that they weren't in Dragon Shores, but they knew that they were about to go through a new journey that they hoped, would be a fun ride, to help make up for their lack of time in Dragon Shores.

Not to say that they wouldn't wanna go back to Dragon Shores though. As they still might need a vacation after they get done defeating Ripto, and saving this world. Which surprisingly for all four of them, didn't look that different from their Dragon Home Worlds.

Which is why, they made it their goal for this journey that they're about to go on, which is to find their way back to Dragon Shores after they defeat Ripto.

But right now, they looked around at the place that they were in. Which had gold mines that had dragon treasure inside, as they made some colorful glows in the sunshine of the world that would've driven any Gnorc, or greedy dragon mad with treasure fever. They also noted the sunshine that made a comfortable glow that was quite similar to the Artisan world's sun.

If it wasn't raining that is.

Unfortunately, this world also happened to have unfriendly creatures like their worlds had. In this case, it was blue scaled lizards that held pickaxes, that was tormenting a Kangaroo-rat that wore a hardhat. All of which, the Quartet took down with their elemental breaths, and their Dragon Kata moves that they improved from last time.

"Wow! Thank you all for saving me. My name's Pogo." The kangaroo-rat known as Pogo said. "You must be the dragons that the Professor caught from the other world through that destroyed Portal."

"That's us alright! Name's Spyro. And this is Cynder, Flame, and Ember. And, do you mind telling us where we're at now?" He asked.

"Oh, right. This is Glimmer!" Pogo said, adjusting his hat. "And… if it's not too much trouble, we'd like some help. You see, these lizards that you incinerated, was sent here by this Ripto guy, and they're ruining our mining tunnels, and stealing our treasure. Especially our Gems."

Spyro and his friends was quickly reminded of Gnasty Gnorc, as they frowned a bit. After all, they remembered how much of a mess he's made in the Dragon Home worlds by getting his hands on the treasures of the dragon Realms. And he was a Gnorc. So the fact that Ripto was doing it, did have them feeling Deja vu at that. And he seemed to be smarter than Gnasty is, (Despite the fact that Gnasty was cunning as well.) so they felt that Ripto was gonna cause plenty of chaos with those Gems, they just wondered how much compared to Gnasty.

"Does it remind you four of somebody?" The fairy in the golden dress, known as Zoe, said as she floated nearby, her rainbow colored wings flapping in the light as they sprinkled some golden dust of a fairy's, while her golden dress, and red hair in the ponytail flowed with the motions.

The Quartet was startled a bit at Zoe's presence since they thought she left as well. But they weren't scared in the slightest. "Um, yeah. We're reminded of Gnasty Gnorc." Flame responded.

"By the way. You're a friend of those guys, and your name is Zoe right?" Ember asked, getting a nod from Zoe in return. "Ah, anyways, that was awesome that you cost that jerk his scepter. It seemed like you were gonna be a goner."

"It seemed like it for me too." Zoe said, as she ended up smiling at them in relief and happiness. "Oh, and I believe you must be the Four Brave Dragons, named Spyro, Flame, Cynder, and Ember, all of whom were able to defeat Gnasty, am I right?"

That surprised the Quartet at what she said. "W-wait! You know about us? But we never met!" Cynder said.

"It's true. We didn't meet until now. But I have a family that lived in the Dream Weavers, particularly in Haunted Towers, and I heard about you all when you defeated the Gnorcs that this Gnasty guy lead." Zoe said.

Which surprised the Dragons again as they sat down on their haunches. "Then… that must mean, you're from the Dragon Worlds?!" Spyro asked.

"I was. Until I decided to move to Avalar, when I was just a little girl. Which is this world that all of you are in by the way." She then said before floating down to the ground and near them as she moved her hand to around their shoulders with her palm facing down. "I believe I was about this tall when I first came here. After all, it does get a bit crazy in the Dream Weavers world, you know?"

"Yeah. We know the feeling. Even though it's my girlfriend's Home World." Flame said, gesturing to Ember. Who nodded in acknowledgment. But she does view that world as her home regardless.

Zoe was pretty surprised that the pink scaled dragoness is his girlfriend, as she thought they were siblings for a second there. Guess she was wrong on that part. But she also thought that they were good as a pairing. So she supported their love too.

"But this place is connected to the Dragon Worlds? How come I never heard of this place?" Spyro asked, confused alongside his friends.

"The worlds are bigger than just the Dragon Worlds Spyro. And Avalar is a part of the realm with no dragons that are housed in it. And the dragons were said to be temperamental, so they just do them, and we do us, if you know what I mean." Zoe said.

That made sense for the Quartet, after all, Spyro and Flame didn't know a lot about the other worlds that isn't their Home World in the Artisans, and the Peace Keepers until his Journey to defeating Gnasty, since they didn't often visit the other dragon Home worlds that Cynder and Ember lived in. And none of the Quartet ever visited the Beast Maker Home world often enough, for obvious reasons if you're a Magic Crafter. Now they go to the other worlds, mainly so that the dragon Guardians would continue to teach them.

Ain't nothing like an evil villain to provoke them into exploring new worlds. "By the way guys, I reckon that you're all about to help these Gem cutters, right?" Zoe asked. "If so, then please do it, and I know that you all will get rewarded. As for me, I should go find Elora and Hunter, and make sure they're alright. It was nice to meet you all, and thank you for helping us!" She said, as she vanished.

After she vanished, they all decided to turn back to Pogo, who saw the entire conversation. "Ah, we might as well help. Considering we've got nothing else better to do right now." Cynder said.

Pogo ended up jumping around as he threw his hat into the air in excitement. "Yippee! Thank you all! Just find my co-workers, and they'll give you their requests for help."

"Will do!" The Quartet said as they all ran forward through Glimmer, collecting the Gems, and defeating the little blue lizards, and the large purple ones with the mallets, on their way to the cave mouth that lead to the tunnel of Glimmer.

Which was when they showed off their improvements in Dragon Kata. Which they all knew, is getting better than last time. They even saw that they were better at this than when they've gone through Gnasty's home world and his realms inside. Where there, they were sloppy and not so refined since they even sometimes missed some of the little Gnorcs that they tried to punch or tail whip. And even the little Gnorcs were… fat. But here, they were hitting their targets more effectively and accurately. And it's thanks to their continuing training with the Dragon Guardians.

And even better, the Quartet gained the ability to stand up on their hind legs for limited times. Which was advantageous for them as they were able to fight with Dragon Kata more effectively compared to when they were on all fours.

Even though, they still have a long way to go if they want to master Dragon Kata, and they can only temporarily stand on their hind legs, so far, but they can quickly stand back up on their hind legs during combat, and they knew that it's a tell tale sign that they're going to be able to stand like the rest of the grown dragons in the future. For now though, they had only a limited time to stand.

But hey, they knew that they're making progress, as the Guardians told them. Which is better than nothing.

They were now done with the lizards that Ripto sent to Glimmer, and they made sure to collect each and every gem they could find before entering the cave.

In a main part of the cave that the Quartet was on their way through, there was a bridge that was going out, as both sides of it got retracted into the walls. The reason being, was because a bear found a switch to open and close the bridge in Glimmer.

But he was not just any bear, that bear was an upper class greedy bear that made a name for himself in Avalar. He wore a monocle glass on his right eye, a black colored high class tuxedo suit with gold buttons, with a button up shirt under the suit that had a red Gem on the front of it that also had a gold button, orange and dark orange striped pants, and brown leathered shoes. And he was holding a bag full money that had a green gem on the front of it.

He goes by the nickname that he is more known among the folks of Avalar, being Moneybags. And he's a tycoon of Avalar who was known for his rich life, and reputation for swindling the folks of their Gems in the worlds of Avalar, as well as the other worlds and realms, and for his renovations of castles. Which everyone admits, looked so beautiful. And he was currently on the loose and up to his tricks once again as he waited patiently in the cave of Glimmer.

The reason being, is that he learned that there was four dragons that just arrived in Glimmer, and they were on their way to Summer Forest, one of the home worlds of Avalar. Which he knew was just in the room across the bridge that he closed. And a closed bridge, means only one thing in his mind, being a pay day. And he just felt himself getting excited at the thought of it.

Sure, he feels that Avalar is as much of a home to him as the other folks, and he would be quite horrified and upset at seeing somebody like Ripto taking it over, or destroying it, especially after all the renovating he did for the castles. But he couldn't resist a pay day, should it come to him.

Especially since he learned from a University in Metro Speedway and Metropolis, that dragons are known for their magic treasure of Gems. And it was his mission, to have a full bag of those treasures, since they were considered to be the most priceless material in the World.

This was his chance, regardless of Ripto's presence. And he was going to take it.

He just needed to play the part of an affable salesman that he usually acts like with grace, and see if the dragons are naïve enough to be willing to pay him for opening the bridge to cross. And he just needed to bide his time until they approach him.

Which didn't take long, when the Quartet ended up entering the cave, noticing how pretty it was in there, what with the Gem lamps on the ceiling of the cave, Which had them looking around, before seeing a Gemcutter getting chased by another blue lizard, (Or is it the other way around?) causing them to clobber the lizard to free the Kangaroo-rat, before he then stood by the ladder leading to a little cave to catch his breath.

"*Huff* *Huff* Thanks. Although I could've clobbered that Lizard once I got him in my hands." The other Gemcutter said.

The Quartet ended up looking at him, amused at his supposed courageousness. "No problem. By the way, where does that go?" Spyro asked, gesturing to the ladder.

"Oh, that. That leads to a powerup gate. But there is a requirement. That gate needs ten spirit particles to activate." The Gemcutter said.

The Quartet took one look at the gate, and saw that it was only a pair of stone spires with a golden number 10 between them. Which means that they don't have enough of those spirit particles that they should know about.

"According to the guidebook of Avalar, the Spirit Particles can be earned by defeating any bad creature of Avalar, which should help make the power up gate work." Ember said, reading from the book that Elora gave them.

"What she said. And these lizards that are ruining our mines are among them. So try to take more of them down to activate this power up, and it should help you in helping us here." The Gemcutter said.

"Help you with what?" Flame asked.

"See those Gem lamps in this cave? They power this big Gem lamp in the middle of the ceiling to make it glow brightly. But all of the lamps need to be lit to do that. And since you're all dragons, then you all can simply breathe fire on the lamps to light them. But the lamps can be unlit if you're slow to light all of them."

"That's pretty easy, what does the power up do?" Cynder asked.

"It helps us fly for a limited time. Which can work for you four as well if you're planning to light these lamps, considering the fact that they can be unlit if you're slow, but unfortunately, we're short to climb this ladder, so we're going to build some stairs to get to it later once the lizards are gone. Can any of you climb?" He asked

The Quartet had to think about it for a bit, since they didn't really have any ladders to climb on back in the dragon Home worlds, or the realms within them since the whirlwinds did the job for them. So they couldn't say that they have tried to climb ladders.

"We'll try later, when we take out enough of those lizards." Cynder said. "By the way, why is the bridge out?"

"Oh, I guess it's cause of him." The Gemcutter said, gesturing to Moneybags. "I don't know who he is, but I don't trust him. All of you must be weary, when you interact with him. Cause he must be up to something."

The Quartet made sure to keep that in mind as they approached Moneybags.

"So, you must be the dragons that everyone's talking about. Call me Moneybags." He said, talking in an accent that was british, and happened to sound like someone familiar. Especially to Flame, who remembered someone who sounded like that. Being Cyril.

"Why of course we are. Name's Spyro. And these are my friends, Cynder, Ember, and Flame." He said, introducing himself and his friends.

"Well, nice to meet you all. It's nice to see some dragons for the first time in Avalar. Especially the ones that would defeat that rapscallion known as Ripto." He said.

"Well thanks for the compliment, but can we get through this cave? There are lizards running around, and we need to take care of them." Spyro said.

"Oh, I'd love to let you pass. But as you can see, this bridge is out thanks to those dastardly lizards that Ripto sent. And I'm afraid, a small fee must be paid in order to reopen it to cross it. It'll cost at least, One hundred gems." He said.

The Quartet stared annoyed at Moneybags, for what he perceives as a 'small fee' for something like opening the bridge. After all, if it really was a small fee, it'd cost at least ten, or fifty gems for them to pay, not one hundred. And for a bridge that looks to be the only way to cross the gap, that is an unfair price to pay to get to the only path through…

at first glance that is.

For the dragons ended up stepping onto the only step on their side of the chasm, before scanning the distance between the chasm where the bridge would've been. That was when the Quartet had an idea. "Sorry, but that's unnecessary, since we got this." Cynder said.

"And why, pray tell, is that?" Moneybags asked.

That was when they responded by taking a few steps back, before they then charged up the step and jumped off the ledge as hard as their strong legs could manage. Then once in the air, they pumped their wings with all their might, stirring enough wind to gain extra height upwards before gliding to the other side. They might still be unable to fly, but the flight realm courses worked wonders on their wings, which made them better at gliding than ever before.

Once they landed on the other side, they proceeded to grin at the bear in question. "Sorry, but we've got work to do! So good luck getting those Gems!" Spyro said, running ahead.

While the other dragons also said their good byes to him before following Spyro. And just like that, they were gone.

Moneybags ended up scoffing annoyed as he reopened the bridge in the cave. It seemed at this point, that getting their treasure was gonna be more harder than he thought.

But he ain't giving up that easily.

After they got to the room where the Gemcutter is, and after dealing with the lizards, (There was still some lizards left, but the Gemcutters had the rest from there.) they split up into two separate directions, with Flame and Spyro going outside in the other end of Glimmer, while Cynder and Ember went back into the caves of Glimmer to light the lamps in the cave.

With Flame and Spyro, they were done beating the lizards with their Dragon Kata, and elemental breaths, and collecting the gems that their dragonflies could grab, when they spotted a familiar pair of spires, that happened to be glowing, and showing an icon of what appeared to be a pair of wings in between the glowing spires that had purple fire sheets in between.

They quickly knew that it means that the power up is activated, and that they should be able to fly for a limited time as one of the Gemcutters said. Which is good for them since they hoped that they could fly in the future like the rest of their dragon folk, and this seemed like a good source of training for how to fly.

So they approached the gate as the Gemcutter stood near it. "Great! You have activated the Superfly power up! Now you can help with the lamps here!" The Gemcutter known as Kanga said gesturing to the spires that held the gems. Which is like the lamps in the cave, that they knew Cynder and Ember was taking care of.

"So all we need to do, is light those lamps with our fire. And with nothing out to harm us? This is gonna be easy." Flame said.

"Then let's do this together bro, just so this is done quickly." Spyro said, before at the count of three, the sibling-esque dragon friends charged through the gate before flying upwards when they felt the wind on their wings pulling them upwards. Now they proceeded to fly around the area as they breathed their fire at the lamps, while shooting some fire balls at the other lamps.

It was as easy as it was made out to be by the Gemcutters. Which is not a bad way to be easing them into the world of Avalar. They just hoped that it'll get challenging from here on out.

In a good way that is. Hopefully.

As soon as the lamps were lit, both dragons ended up looking in awe as the lamps suddenly made beams of light that danced out and hit the large blue gem in the center of the area, which the blue gem absorbed before glowing brightly then shot out a bunch of lights that engulfed the bright sky.

"Wow." They both said in awe.

"Impressive isn't it." Kanga said hopping to the Quartet. "And come to think, we were gonna cancel tonight's baseball game break if that gem in the middle doesn't get lit."

"Baseball? Is it like a sport in our world, where you have to swing a melee weapon at a ball and make it fly far for a home run?" Flame asked, having seen one in the Peace Keepers with his friends after Titan invited them. (After all, the Peace Keepers isn't all about fighting and Peace keeping.)

"Yep. Only we don't use bats as weapons. By the way, let me reward you guys with this!" Kanga then said, before taking something out of his pouch and handing it to them. It was a green spherical Gem, only it was sparkly and had golden rings wrapped around it. "A fairy gave me this a while ago, but I prefer Gems. So you guys take it instead."

"Well thanks. What is it?" Flame asked.

"According to the guidebook, It's an Orb. One of the power sources of Avalar. It's supposed to power any portal that is inactive once the required number is collected." Ember said as she and Cynder got back to them.

The latter of whom, gave Spyro a pecking kiss on his cheek.

"Ah, thanks for that Ember. We appreciate it. By the way, how did that cave quest go?" Spyro asked with a tiny blush.

"It went well. It was as easy as I thought it would. The only pretty hard part was ladder climbing. But me and Ember was able to learn how to climb when we practiced enough." Cynder said. "And when we finished lighting the lamps, we got this." She then said showing Flame and Spyro another Orb.

"That's good! At this rate, we're set on orbs. Once we know what to do with them that is." Spyro said. "Let's finish what's left of our work here. Then let's go find that Goat-girl."

The rest of the Quartet nodded in agreement.

Another Gemcutter was throwing rocks at a smaller brown lizard as it dodged his rock throws, much to his dismay as he kept trying.

"Aw drats! Now how can I defend my gem crop!?" He asked himself as he kept throwing rocks. "And I swear, I'm a great pitcher in the baseball game, yet I can't even bean a single lizard?"

That was when the Quartet ended up coming along, and seeing what's happening. Causing them to approach the Gemcutter, who noticed them coming. "Oh hey! I'm Bounsa! And I… might need some help." He said embarrassed.

"We'll help. Just what's the problem?" Spyro asked.

"I'm trying to hit that Gem thieving lizard before he could steal my crop of Gems, but he's to fast for my throwing." He said, throwing and missing another shot. "If any of you might have a stronger throwing arm, and if you might be able to hit all of these lizards, then I promise to reward you all."

"Say no more, we're ready." Cynder said.

"Thank goodness. Here, just take this rock-" He tried to say, only to see the Quartet firing out a fire ball at the Lizard, destroying it instantly. Much to his surprise as he stared in awe. But he also got happy after his shock ended. "Or, that works too. Now, follow me to the next lizard!" Bounsa said as he hopped through Glimmer to the outside with the Quartet close behind.

Once they got to the upper floor of the outside area of Glimmer, they saw another lizard on another end of the upper parts of Glimmer next to another castle architecture with a purple roof. "There's the next one, over there! Now, can your fire balls fly pretty far?"

"Can they?" Spyro sarcastically asked as they prepared to fire another one. "Let's find out."

On his cue, they all fired out their fire balls again. And they proceeded to hit the lizard on the other end of the gap. Much to the joy of Bounsa. Who had them following him to the next lizard.

After some more running, they saw the third lizard above them in the other end of the higher floor with the Architect. And soon, they took that one out. "Great! Only three more left! Come on!" Bounsa hopped into the room and then into the cave with the Quartet close behind, all of them feeling a little tired due to their fire ball firing.

After all, they weren't masters of the elements that they fired off in ranged form, as they were merely adept at it. Which they felt, was enough for them as of now, but they feel, that they have a ways to go if they wanna master the elemental breaths. Besides, they heard from Ignitus that there is an element that they might be able to breathe once they master all of their elemental breaths someday.

Once in the cave, they ended up in the lower floor of the cave, where another lizard was jumping on a stone spire, which was the highest point in the cave. And it was jumping and laughing at how he's safe up on top.

It's too bad, that he was about to be proven wrong. Oh so dead wrong. When Spyro decided to shoot the lizard, this time, with a lightning javelin. Much to Bounsa's surprise.

"Whoa! You can breathe lightning too?! No book ever told me about it!" He said. "That's amazing! Those lizards don't stand a chance!"

"When did they ever stand a chance?" Spyro said jokingly. Which amused his friends.

"T-that's a good question." Bounsa said awkwardly, yet smiling. Then they all proceeded through the cave to the beginning section, where the last two lizards were at. And they took them both down in quick times.

"Yay! You saved my crop of Gems from those lizards! How could I thank you all? How about I give you this orb. Some girl with wings dropped it here yesterday." He said, handing them the third orb.

"Now why are the fairies scattering these orbs around? Maybe the Goat girl could answer that, once we see her again." Spyro said to his friends, accepting the third, and probably last orb of Glimmer.

They all nodded in agreement with Spyro.

They had nothing else to do now. The lizards have been beaten into submission, both Gem lamps in and out of the cave were lit, and Bounsa's Gem crop was safe now. Now the Quartet was now in the Gem storage room where another Gemcutter was congratulating them.

"Thank you all for helping us fight off the lizards. Now that Ripto guy should be thinking twice before sending more of them after us." A Gemcutter named Twitchy said.

"It's no big deal. Just doing what we know is a right thing to do." Spyro said. Then he noticed that a portal was building itself, before showing some green forest, and sunny fields.

"This portal next to me, will take you guys to Summer Forest. One of the Home worlds of Avalar. Oh, and before I forget." Twitchy said. Then he ended up taking something out of his pack, before showing it to their eyes. Which is a Golden Pickaxe. "Here, take this too. Its the Talisman of Glimmer, and we want you to take it as a sign of our gratitude. And we hope it'll help you all on your journey."

"Well, thank you for that." Cynder said, wondering what they could do with the Talisman. For now though, Starr took the Talisman and stuck it in the Guidebook that Elora gave Ember, shortly before running ahead. Considering the Talismans, and the Orbs, the Quartet felt that the Avalar world was more different to the dragon worlds than they thought, which could make their new journey more different than last time.

For now though, they just proceeded to jump through the Portal to Summer Forest, leaving the Gemcutters to their own devices with the lizards.

Whom were now being used as servant workers for the Gemcutters as punishment for their antics. With the large lizards pulling the wagons of Gems, and the blue lizards doing some mining alongside the Gemcutters.

Ripto and his Dinosaur minions was running towards the Castle of Summer Forest as he grinned evilly. "It's time to take this place for my own! CHARGE!" He said before his Dinosaurs that he rode, dove in the water while followed by some Riptoc minions, leading to the entrance to the Castle.

Elora was at the Portal to Glimmer after she just got out of it to witness, and gasp at what she saw as a Siege that was wrapping up, as she saw a familiar figure getting launched out of the castle through the roof, before landing with a thud. Then, she saw the banners getting switched out from their banner of Avalar, to the banner of Ripto's, signifying his ownership.

"Oh no…" Elora said upset as she started to glare a bit at the banners. She did find the castle to be like her second home after all.

She then thought about the dragons that she didn't expect to see in person, but felt would be nice enough to save Avalar from Ripto and his forces. Especially the purple dragon and the black dragoness that she saw back in Glimmer. And she couldn't help but find them both to be pretty cute looking compared to the drawings of dragons that she remembers seeing from the Professor's books. (And she felt that Cynder happens to be a beautiful svelte dragoness in the making if the dragoness pictures are to be believed.) She even admits to herself that she might have some sort of love for them that she wonders, if it's a sisterly kind of love, or something more entirely.

Meanwhile, a certain greedy bear was getting back up from his brief flight with a huff. "*Grunts* That darn short ruffian owes me a new suit." He said annoyed.

Back with Elora, her ears perked up when she heard a noise of the Glimmer Portal rippling, making her turn around to see who it was.

Which was the familiar dragon Quartet, exiting the Glimmer Portal as they were now walking up to her.

"Oh hello. Nice to see that you all made it." She said.

"Thank you? Now, we're a little out of the loop if you know what I mean. So, do you mind if you explain this story of why we're here, and not in Dragon Shores?" Spyro said.

"O-of course." She said a little sheepishly. After all, she was fine with intercepting a dragon into Avalar if it means it'll be saved, but she didn't mean to interrupt their vacation. And she hopes to send them back to their homes once Ripto is dealt with. Especially if the dragons are as temperamental and vicious as the books said they were. "Sorry that I didn't get a chance to introduce ourselves beforehand."

"Anyways, my name is Elora." She said smiling, as she crossed her left arm behind her back to hold her right one that was kept straight.

All while the Quartet ended up looking her over, looking like curious children that has never seen somebody like her before. (Which is because they have never seen a faun in person before.) Which caused her to blush a bit at their staring, especially towards the purple dragon and the black dragoness's stares. And she admits, she finds the staring cute.

"Well hi, I'm Spyro. And these are my friends, Cynder, Flame, and Ember. And these are our dragonflies, Sparx, Spryte, Sira, and Starr." He said introducing himself and his friends, and their dragonflies, as they said hi to her.

"By the way, what are you? Some kind of Goat girl?" Flame asked curiously as he and Spyro focused on her hooves.

"I think they're called Satyrs. According to some books I've read." Ember said to Flame as Elora had to stop herself from giggling a bit as she couldn't resist doing some playful flirting.

Which involved turning around and bending down to meet their gazes from between her legs, all while wagging her tail a bit like she was showing her characteristics to the Quartet. Even though she was also doing that to tease Spyro and Cynder. "I'm a Faun you dorks." She responded with a giggle.

All of the Quartet was embarrassed at their flubbing on what she is. (Especially Spyro and Cynder, who noticed her flirtatious gesture. Even though they also believed it was to show her characteristics of a Faun.) "OH! Sorry." Spyro said.

While each of the Quartet also apologized too.

"It's okay, I get that a lot from the other folks in Avalar." She said after standing straight again. "By the way, did you guys meet the Gemcutters in Glimmer?"

"Why yeah. They gave us a souvenir from that place too." Cynder said smiling. "It's some sort of golden Pickaxe that they call a Talisman."

Elora ended up feeling shocked at that part. "They gave you a Talisman?"

"Yep. They gave it to us." Ember said. "Why? Is it special? We just stuck it in the book you gave to me."

"Well, it is special. You see, there are fourteen Talismans in Avalar. And they're all magical. If all of you can collect all of them, they can be used to defeat Ripto." Elora said.

"Well, that's interesting. And what's the deal with this Ripto guy?" Cynder asked.

Before the conversation could continue, they heard the portal rippling, making them turn to see the familiar Cheetah coming out of the portal looking like he ran a couple miles. "Hunter, where have you been? I thought Ripto killed, or kidnapped you." Elora asked annoyed and scolding.

"Oh I can assure you Ripto didn't kill me, I just uh… got a little lost." He said, making an awkward smile.

How none of the Four Brave Dragons were able to at least catch a glimpse of Hunter, let alone meet him back in Glimmer, they'll never know.

Elora ended up smiling in relief though. "Spyro and his friends are helping us collect the Talismans." She said.

Which is much to their shock, including Hunter's. "We are?!" "They are?!" The dragons, and Cheetah both asked.

Elora got a bit serious. "Spyro, Flame, Cynder and Ember, look. I'm sorry to say this, but there's no way any of you can get to Dragon Shores right now."

She then had the Quartet looking at the Castle. "Ripto and his monsters has taken over the castle here in the Summer Forest. And he intends to conquer Avalar too." She said gesturing to the castle with Ripto's banners. "You're all going to have to go to each of Avalar's worlds, and convince their inhabitants to give you their Talismans, which you can keep in the Guidebook. I just hope that you'll understand that we put you here, cause we hoped a dragon could be our best bet in stopping Ripto before he can succeed."

Despite his mature nature, (At least more mature than before, and during their journey to Gnasty.) Spyro couldn't resist a little heroic boasting. "Well lucky for you guys, we did some world saving back in the Dragon Worlds. We'll do it!" He said with the Quartet in agreement.

Elora felt happy and ecstatic at what they told her. Although Hunter felt annoyed. "I could do that too though, why doesn't those dragons just torch Ripto?!" He said.

"Hunter, you couldn't even keep track of your running shoes. How can we trust you with fourteen Talismans?!" She said, scolding him.

That shut him up, as he ended up staring at his feet for a bit, before freezing embarrassed for a second, then jogged off while grumbling about not being the end of their rivalry. "If any of you come across any orbs, they're important too, so grab em if you can. I'll tell you more about them later though." She said.

"Okay, no problem. We'll collect the Talismans," Spyro said.

"As well as the Orbs too," Cynder said.

"And we'll give Ripto the old hot foot," Flame said.

"And if all goes well, We'll be in Dragon Shores by lunchtime." Ember, then all of the Quartet said. Much to Elora's delight.

She knew that at this rate, her hope would be answered, and Avalar would be safe with them around.

Meanwhile… back in the Dragon Worlds…

Ignitus and his fellow Guardians, was going through some memory photos of his, and his fellow Guardian's time with the Quartet during their times of teaching, which was before they went off to fight Gnasty Gnorc. All while they were packing their stuff to take to Dragon Shores to meet the Quartet there, at least so they'll tell them of their training regiment.

For now though, they all were reminiscing of the times, during their classes with the Quartet, and what they went over in breathing their elemental breaths, and their Dragon Kata practice, and their times when they took in the sights of Ignitus's castle that they all stayed in.

And that they all still sometimes stay in now, even though they also go to the Artisans Home World where they also go to teach the Quartet.

They also looked at some other stuff that provoked some memories out of them.

"Oh look at this. It's Spyro's bust." Cyril said, remembering how Spyro was crafting art statues alongside Nils when Nils created a bust of a certain fairy named Zoe. (Whom they hadn't seen before.) While Spyro made a bust of himself, only with a pun name on some greek legend. Which he calls, "Spyrocles". Complete with a pair of shades.

And Flame's bust was there too, which he made with his own pun name, "Flame-seus", with its own pair of shades. Which was made shortly after Spyro's bust.

As egotistical as it was, there was something about the fact that Spyro and Flame made busts of themselves, and adding shades that they found to be funny, and adorable.

They also saw the list of times that they posted on the flight realm courses, in their post-Gnasty period. The Guardians weren't really into flight obstacle courses, but they were still proud of the Quartet for their impressive times they got on the Flight courses.

There was also a picture of Spyro and Flame doing some acting with Darius, like on the scene where Spyro was standing over a defeated vampire Darius with a stake in his heart, (Which was a hidden mop handle that was tucked under his arm, in reality.) while Flame was standing by his side with a smile on his face.

Then they ended up noting the Castle that the Quartet lived in, that they called their 'Headquarters', which housed their stuff that they bought from the Artisan shops with the Gems from Gnasty's loot.

"I still feel proud that they have defeated that Gnorc against all odds. Sure it was dangerous of them to have done it, but I suppose they felt they had no choice in hindsight." Cyril said.

"So do I Cyril. Although they still had a choice since we would've been determined to rescue them ourselves, alongside the army." Terrador said.

"Yes. I agree with you on that one Terrador." Ignitus said. "But we already have orphans among us. We don't need anymore of them."

That was when another dragon entered the room. "F-father?" It was not Volteer though as it was a female teen dragon that had orange scales with red highlights, with her wings, horns, spines, and underbelly being a teal color. And she looked to be a timid teen dragon due to her soft spoken tone, and gentle looking steps and posture. And she happened to be around the Quartet's age herself.

"Ah, I was wondering when my daughter would be here, It's good to see you coming, dear Pyra." Ignitus said smiling gently down on her as he hugged her.

Pyra, the orange teen dragon around the Quartet's age, is a Peace Keeper dragon, who was unfortunately another orphan. Except the circumstances around her parents no longer being around, is more tragic. To the point that Ignitus ended up feeling sorry for her to where he decided to adopt her as his own.

She also was a rare Peace Keeper dragon who happened to be timid and gentle, which usually, would've made her the black sheep of the Peace Keepers thanks to that. What didn't help, was that she happened to be more timid due to the circumstances of her parent's demise, as hers has passed on instead of disappeared. What made her special, especially in Ignitus's eyes, was the fact that, like the Quartet themselves, she has the ability to breathe other elemental breaths other than fire.

Which did have him wondering how she was born with the ability to breathe the other elements too.

Thankfully though, she had a few important friends in the Peace Keepers. Particularly from Titan, who sympathized with her for missing her parents, and helped raise her prior to her adoption by Ignitus, which happened during the Quartet's time apart.

As for why she hasn't met them yet, she was already in deep sadness throughout the year with the Guardians since she loved her parents dearly, and Ignitus helped her with therapy and mental healing through pleasant dreams alongside the other Dream Weavers, feeling that having her meeting the Quartet would have to wait.

She was now mentally recovering well after that, and she owed Ignitus her life as she viewed him as her new father.

Pyra smiled back at Ignitus in return. "It is good to be coming. Especially since I get to go to Dragon Shores for the third time this year." She said, having loved going to Dragon Shores with Ignitus and his Guardians.

And she was looking forward to visiting that place again, since she would be meeting the Quartet too. Whom she admired for defeating Gnasty. And she was inwardly jumping in excitement, at the chance to meet them during her fun times at Dragon Shores. Especially since she learned that she's gonna be their classmate.

"I've heard that they're learning well in Dragon Kata. I hope that I can too during my class with them." She said.

The Guardians were done packing their stuff too as she spoke. "There's only one way to find out. To Dragon Shores we go!" Volteer said excitedly as he and the Guardians proceeded to the Portal to Dragon Shores, with Pyra in tow.

By the time they made it to the Park, they proceeded to unpack their stuff, check into a room, and enjoy their time in Dragon Shores, when they took in the sudden shift in atmosphere when they got to the Park.

The dragons that resided in the Park, with the familiar Artisan dragons like Nestor, being among them, and the Gnorcs, were all looking all over the Park for somebody. And they seemed to be concerned and nervous, as the Guardians noticed when they came across Nestor and his friends whom speed walked up to them. "Hello Ignitus, Volteer, Cyril, Terrador, and I see that you have your new daughter here too." Nestor said a bit relieved, noticing Pyra, who stayed close to Ignitus's hips.

"Yes. This is Pyra. And she's also a new student alongside the young dragons themselves." He responded, shaking Nestor's hand. "Talking of which, where are they?"

"I'm afraid I don't know. In fact, that's why all of us are searching this entire Park. They're just not showing themselves to us yet." Delbin said.

"And we know that concerning the rainy days and nights back in the Artisans, they would be coming here." Nestor responded.

"And yet, they aren't here?" Ignitus asked puzzled and concerned.

"But weren't they headed to this place, on their way to this location, adventuring to this Park for relaxing in?" Volteer asked.

"That's what we felt too. And yet they aren't here already. I wonder why. It's like they've…" Tomas tried to say.

That was when they all got news from a mortified Lateef, Cosmos, and Lume, who ran to them, looking like they saw Gnasty's ghost. "We have looked all over this park for our daughter, alongside Cosmos! They are not here! It's like they've vanished, or gotten lost on the way here!" Lateef said.

At what they said, the other dragons also got scared and concerned. Especially Ignitus, who was sitting down on the nearest chair in shock, concerning Pyra. It seemed that once again, his vision has come true.

The Four Brave Dragons have vanished. "No. Not again! I promised them that they'd be alright. Especially his parents." He thought.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11: Introduction to Avalar's worlds, Idol Springs, and Colossus journeys.

After their introductions, the Quartet proceeded to make conversations with the Faun known as Elora, on their way to the Portal to Idol Springs.

She has learned plenty about the Quartet, like about their first adventure together, to take down Gnasty Gnorc for freezing their dragon folks in Crystal statues. And the fact that they happen to be couples, with Ember and Flame being together, alongside Spyro and Cynder. And they happen to be doing well together. They also explained to her about their teachings in learning how to breathe their elemental breaths with skill and power, courtesy of the Dragon Guardians.

All of whom, Elora hoped to meet, and make friends with someday.

They also explained the six worlds that they went to together. While detailing the highlights of their adventure through each realm. Like the bosses that they fought against, the hardest being Metalhead due to his metallic body, and his shock attacks that could've killed them had they been unable to destroy Metalhead with their power surged lightning breaths.

They also learned a bit about her, like how she was a native to the Fracture Hills Realm due to her birth there. She even has a home there, even though she also had a home in Summer Forest, among other places.

"Do you still visit that place?" Spyro asked.

"Yes. I still have friends over there after all." Elora responded. "They're a little prissy, and sassy, but they're quite friendly. I'm sure they'll like you guys."

"Especially while we save them from Ripto's antics? That's great." Flame said.

All while Elora ended up staring at both Spyro and Cynder. Finding their purple and black scales to be an eye catcher. But she also noticed that they looked like they've been in some fights alongside Ember and Flame, which she felt could've been from their journey to Gnasty. Their scales had some minor scars from the Nails that the Gnorcs shot them with back in Twilight Harbor, but they were not very easy to see and Elora had to focus to see them.

"By the way Miss Elora? Is there a way in to the Castle?" Ember asked.

"Huh? Oh! Why yes. There's an entrance to the Castle that's in the lake. Just jump in the water." She said, referring to the entrance of the Castle, which had Spyro and his friends sighing at how the entrance to the Castle happens to be underwater, considering that they still can't swim that well.

That's not to say that they hate the water, at least not since their journey to Gnasty. Especially since after jumping over bottomless chasms, ooze pools of the Peace Keepers and Beast Makers, and even pools of Acid and Lava, they felt that regular river water wasn't as terrifying as it used to. So the Quartet ended up practicing in learning how to swim. Which they succeeded at, relatively speaking that is.

"I'm guessing that none of you can swim?" Elora asked confused.

"Not really, no." Spyro responded. "At least, not underwater. On the surface though, we can float and swim. Just not underwater." Then he turned to his friends. "Okay guys, let's finish one of the worlds, then we're finding another way in!"

"Can't I teach all of you how to swim though?" Elora asked, wanting to help the Quartet.

"Maybe later. At least, after we're done in Idol Springs. And if there's no other way inside." Spyro said as they all ran ahead through the path in the building, glided over a broken bridge, and got in front of the Idol Springs Portal when they got flagged by a familiar face.

"YO DRAGONS! Come up here!" Hunter said, flagging the Quartet towards him. While he also did some stretches and exorcises.

The Quartet couldn't resist his flagging as they came up to him while he stood on the taller parts of Summer Forest. "So pussycat, what do you want? And what are you doing?" Cynder said.

Hunter glared at them for that remark. "I'm a Cheetah you know, and my name is Hunter." He responded. "As for what I'm doing, I'm exorcising. Just to keep myself in top shape when I'm kicking butt. And you guys look agile, why don't we try putting them to the test?" He said, challenging them.

"Oh, goody. Are we in a contest of who can find your running shoes faster?" Flame sarcastically said.

If Hunter was wittier than he is now, he would've had an equally good remark. But snarking isn't his best trait, so he ignored the remark. "No. I'm curious to see if those baby dragon legs are able to make some jumps across those marble towers, which is what I'm about to do." He said.

"Baby dragon legs? Them's fighting words pal. We accept." Cynder said. Ready to take Hunter up on the Challenge.

They were ready for the challenge, when Elora ended up coming onto the scene. "Hunter! What are you planning to do with them? And it better not involve pain." She said, breaking up their tension.

"OH! H-hello Elora. I was just g-getting ready to exorcise more, then I decided to test my skill with their c-challenge. And we were just going to do some jumping. T-that's all." He said, looking like he was nervous again.

"Jumping. I reckon you were challenging them to a distance contest across those high marble towers, am I right? And what's the prize?" Elora asked. "And try not to lie. I'll know, and you know what happened last time that happened, right?"

"Y-yeah." He said embarrassed. Then he took out an Orb that was in his possession. "I was definitely gonna give this to them once they shown how agile they are, once they make it to there." He said pointing to the last marble tower. Which had the portal to Idol Springs connected to it. "Just some jumps across those towers was all we were gonna do. That's all."

"Well, save your squabble towards them for later. Give them the Orb, and do it now. They'll need it more than you." She then ordered.

Hunter had no choice. He'd rather not irreparably strain his friendship with Elora. He gave the Orb to the Quartet before bolting away, proclaiming that this isn't over between them.

"Sorry about Hunter by the way. He's so used to thinking of himself as some big hero of Avalar, but he's such a klutz sometimes." She apologized. "Hopefully he won't give any of you much trouble."

"We aren't worried." Spyro said with his friends in agreement. After all, they felt that they're gonna be the ones giving Hunter some trouble later on.

Right now though, they proceeded to put the Orb in the guidebook, then entered the Portal to Idol Springs.

"Voila!" A worker of Idol Springs said after he carved out an idol from a large wooden log. He was green skinned, with a large nose, and he was a worker that carved out the idol. He was a Colossi. (The folks of Colussus, the other world in Avalar.) "Now there are bound to be others that would look in awe of my creation!" He then said cockily.

Suddenly, the Idol he carved ended up coming to life. And suddenly, it got aggressive as it chased the worker. "Wha? AAAAHH HEELLLP!" He screamed out.

All while his fellow worker looked on, wondering if he should help him. Until he got an idea. So with his hammer and chisel, he proceeded to carve out a different creation. Which was a statue of a scantily clad hula girl that he has a crush on. Which he proceeded to kiss in hopes that it'll come to life, and reciprocate that feeling.

Only for it to fall over and not come to life. Much to his sad dismay.

Little did the workers know, Ripto's magic was the cause of why the Idols were brought to life.

Later on after the incident, the Quartet arrived in Idol Springs, as they quickly saw a living wooden idol that guarded the door entrance from the workers. And there was a Foreman that flagged them closer. "Hey dragons! Come here!" He said alarmed.

"So you must be the dragons named Spyro, Cynder, Ember and Flame. We were told the names from our leader by the way, in case you're curious." He said. "My name is Bob by the way. And we've got a situation here."

"Well, what's the problem?" Cynder asked.

"The Idols we were carving suddenly came to life! Then, they drove us out of our temples and stolen our food! Can you help us defeat them?" Bob said.

The Quartet was quickly reminded of the similar incident back in the Dragon Realms, with the Beast Makers having their creatures rebelling after the dragons were trapped in stone due to Gnasty's attack. Only this time, it's the Idols that was created that's going wild, not the beasts. And at least the Beast Makers got the Beasts under control after their freedom.

Which is unlike the Colossi, who needed help even while they were unfrozen.

"So you want us to help? No problem!" Spyro said. Feeling that the Idols were bad guys, since they could've been brought to life by Ripto's magic.

"Thank you! Thank you guys so much!" He said when they decided to breathe their fire on the Idol. Taking it out instantly. Causing the worker that it was fighting against to thank the dragons before running up to the locked entrance, then hammered the lock on the door to break it off.

Which had it open up, causing the other workers to run back in, desperate to make sure that their tools, and their temple would be alright. While half of the Quartet ended up following them to make sure that they make it safely to the temple.

The other half, being Flame and Ember, ended up staying for a bit to collect more of the gems in Idol Springs, then catch up to Spyro and Cynder when they are done. In doing so, they ended up seeing that there is a cave that leads to the inside of the castle part of the temple in Idol Springs. Unfortunately, it was underwater.

"Psst!" They heard someone calling them with that noise. Causing them to turn to see a secret door that was opened by another Colossi. "You must be the dragons sent to save us. Well, I've got something that I hope you guys can do for me." He then said, opening the door to let the dragons in.

"Sorry about the secret door, I didn't want those Idols to know that I've snuck in here to retrieve our tools back. Name's Bud by the way." He said as the dragons entered the room.

"No problem. You were just being secretive for a good reason, concerning those idols." Ember said. "Now, you said you snuck in here for the tools?"

"Exactly! But there's a problem." He said awkwardly. "The tools are locked in this box by those idols. And in order to get them out, we need to fulfill three puzzle challenges."

"Puzzle challenges? Like that one there?" Flame said, gesturing to the blocks that had glowing blocks on the middle of the rows.

"Yes. First, you got to have all of those blocks change colors, to the gold color. Then on to the next one. Can you do that?" He asked Flame.

Let it be known, that Flame is a dragon of action alongside Spyro. And he isn't stupid, as his idea of how to grab the thief back in Tree Tops has proven, but he wasn't as fond of puzzles compared to Ember, since he found them to be boring. He has been taught about puzzles from the Guardians though, and he was given newfound respect for them, but still, he finds Ember to be better at puzzles than himself.

Nevertheless, he feels that he might as well try it out to see if he can impress Ember and the worker known as Bud. "I'll try. So, I gotta make all those blocks glow? Shouldn't be too hard." He said walking towards the blocks.

Where he took a wild guess, and decided to jump on the four blocks on the corners of the row to see if it'll make them all turn yellow.

Shockingly, it worked. Much to Bud's and Ember's joy. "Great! You did it! I mean… I knew you could do it! Now, follow me to the next challenge. It's at the pond." He said running out of the room after peeking out the door.

All while Ember ended up kissing Flame on his snout. "I can tell that you were just being lucky. But I'm still so proud of you for that successful attempt."

"T-thank you Ember." He said blushing before he kissed her back, on her own snout. Then they both followed Bud out of the room to near the pond. Where they stood in front of a large Idol head.

"Here's the next challenge. This Idol says he's hungry, and he can only be satisfied if he eats ten fish. Be careful though, he has a sensitive stomach." Bud said, giving Flame a warning.

Which he thanked him for as he stood in front of the pond, where he was about to breathe lightning on the fishes that Bud said, would jump out of the water. Sure enough, a blue fish came out, only to get breathed on by Flame's lightning javelin to launch the fish into the Idol's open mouth.

A process that he repeated on the yellow fish that jumped out next. Then another blue fish. Then another yellow fish. Then another blue fish, followed by another blue fish. Making it six fishes in the Idol. It looked like it was gonna be a breeze.

At least until the red fish jumped out the water, which Flame inadvertently launched into the Idol's mouth. After a second passed, the Idol ended up gagging a bit before vomiting out at least four of the yellow and blue fish onto Flame along with the single red fish, and some other fluids that also covered Flame, and made a gross stench on him. Much to his disgust.

"Yecch! Ugh! Gross! Guess the red ones just seems too spicy for its stomach. Now it knows how I feel about Magnus's curry." He said deadpan, grossed out by the saliva and mucus on his scales that he tried to wipe off. As both Bud and Ember tried not to laugh at the scene. (The foul stench of the mucus of the Idol helped a bit.)

After that little mess up, Flame resumed launching the fishes into the Idol's open mouth, getting back to six, then he took care not to launch another red fish into the mouth of the Idol, and simply wait for another blue and yellow fish.

It took some time, (And at least one more accidental screw up which caused another vomiting of fish and mucus on Flame.) until the Idol was now fully fed of the blue and yellow fishes.

"Me full of Yum Yum! Thanks Dum Dum." The Idol said before falling asleep. Much to Flame's chagrin at the name-calling.

"Great! Now there's only one more challenge left! I'll meet you both by the colored stones on the other end of the Idol Springs. Just… take a bath first." Bud said running ahead of them through the open door as Flame got prepared to be bathed by Ember in the water to get the mucus off.

*Meanwhile*

Cynder and Spyro was now at the end of the Idol Springs area, after having escorted the other workers through the section of the Realm, destroying the other live Idols that tried to stop them from coming to the Temple. But with Spyro and Cynder around, the Idols failed as they all got vanquished while the workers kept on going through the path to the temple unopposed while taking out more locked doors that blocked their way to the temples.

And eventually, after destroying the idols, saving any worker that got caught by the Idols, and even some close calls as the Idols tried to attack them both, they ended up making it to the temple as the workers were now catching their breaths alongside the dragon pair.

"Wow! You're both pretty tough! If either of you want a job here, we've got a place for you. For the moment though, I want you to have this Talisman." Another foreman named Max said, giving them an Idol figure that was made out of Jade Crystal. Which they proceeded to take and put in their packs to put in the Guidebook when they meet Ember again.

All as a Portal ended up appearing on the wall of the Temple, signaling that they can return to Summer Forest right away, if they wish.

"Thank you Max. Is this all? Or is there something else to do?" Cynder asked.

"There's one more thing actually. You see, there's an indestructible Idol that needs to be stopped. It's to my right here, just follow the path and go straight. You can't miss." Max said, showing Spyro and Cynder the way to his right.

At the end of the path that they took, they got startled at the sight of the aforementioned Idol in the center of what looked like an arena that was surrounded by Pedestals. And on those Pedestals, were female Colossi hula girls. Each of which was dancing for the Idol, while one of the girls was tied to a large rock that was on the arena.

And she was calling for somebody to defeat the Idol and save her. A call that no hero like them could resist as they ended up gliding onto the arena where the Idol was. And it was looking right at the dragons.

Surprisingly, it didn't bother making a move towards them. It just stood there looking at them funny. "Oh! Am I glad that you dragons have come!" The hula girl that was tied up said. "Please don't bother trying to break that Idol. It's made from the toughest wood of the Idol Springs. Thankfully, there is another way." She then said, causing both Spyro and Cynder to stare at her exasperated.

As much as Spyro and Cynder wanted to prove her wrong, and defeat the Idol, they felt that doing so would probably end badly for both of them. So they listened and left it alone, while it did the same to them. "What can we do?" Cynder asked.

"See those hula girls on those Pedestals? They can be sent here to help me, and in order to do that, you must both use the Supercharge power up behind me to charge through the Pedestals and launch them here. But please be quick, or the Idol will launch them back onto those Pedestals and you'll have to start over." The hula girl, known as Stella said, explaining why the hula girls were not running to the arena.

"How can their dancing defeat that Idol?" Spyro asked confused. Not seeing how their hula dancing could save her and destroy the Idol.

"Just wait and see. I can assure you." She said smiling warmly at them.

Both Spyro and Cynder merely shrugged at the response, deciding to believe her, as they both ran to the Supercharge power up gate. (Which looked similar to the Superfly gate.) Then they both Supercharged through it in two directions with Spyro going forward, and Cynder going backwards through the path of Pedestals, launching the hula girls in quick succession to the arena.

Which was where they made a circle around the Idol in the center, as they danced around the idol in some sort of dance to summon a storm cloud above the Idol that proceeded to rain on the Idol, forcing it to open the umbrella to cover it from the rain. Initially, both Spyro and Cynder was confused at the sight, until next thing they knew, they saw a lightning bolt come out of the cloud, and strike down on the Idol, causing it to explode into pieces. Much to their amazement.

After that happened, the hula girls searched the remains for the key to Stella's chains. Which didn't take long as they found it, and freed her.

"Would you look at that? That thunder bolt from the gods blew up that Idol like a roman candle. And it's thanks to you both, that I can now pursue that dancing career I've dreamed of." Stella said joyfully after being freed. Then she handed both the dragons an Orb. "Here. Take this. It'll help you both go places."

"Thanks ma'am. We appreciate it." Spyro said. Taking the Orb. Now it was just the Gems that Spyro and Cynder, and Ember and Flame had yet to grab in Idol Springs. As well as the last orb.

Speaking of whom, they were on their way through the higher parts of Idol Springs. When suddenly, they saw the other half of the Quartet now near the Temple entrance as Flame was jumping on some colored shaped stones that rose out of the ground as Ember and Bud watched.

And he seemed to have trouble with those stones since they rose back up, much to his frustration.

"Hey bro! Having trouble? How long were you going at this?" Spyro asked.

"Not too long! This is my third try actually. But This pattern is hard! I always get to the diamond before screwing up!" He said annoyed. Showing that he was on the button puzzle for not too long while Spyro and Cynder was defeating the Idol with the hula girls.

"I'm trying to see if I can make any sense of those shapes that makes the pattern. So far, I see that the blue full moon should be the last part of the puzzle, so maybe the white crescent should be next to last, or the orange crescent. The rest of this pattern though, I don't get it." Ember said. Feeling stumped at how the diamonds and the star plays into the puzzle.

"Maybe, try leaving the white crescent for the next to last, and go for the orange crescent first after the diamond?" Ember then said, checking the guidebook for clues. So Flame obeyed and jumped on the buttons in order of the green star, (The blue star always got pressed down by Bud first.) then the orange diamond, then he pressed on the orange crescent before getting on the white crescent. Leaving the blue full moon as the last one to get pressed.

Much to Bud's joy as he jumped around excitedly. It seemed at that point, that they have solved the puzzle. Which was confirmed as he ended up running into the temple, with the Quartet close behind. The temple was free, so he took a quicker and not so secret way to the room with the blocks. Where the box was now open. "

"Great! Nice job, Flame and Ember! You both pretty smart for dragons. Eh, no offence! Anyways, take this! I found this in our tool box!" He said, giving Flame and Ember the second and final Orb of Idol Springs. Much to their delight as they patted each other on the backs.

*Later*

The Quartet was about to leave Idol Springs now that they have all the Gems as well, when they were called by the now partying workers, to go to the now empty location where the hula girls defeated the Idol. Which they did. And in the arena on the corners, was where four figures was covered by some white sheets that hid them.

"While you four were collecting the Gems that loitered our grounds, we were carving these out as thanks for your help! We hope you'll all like it!" Foreman Max said before signaling for the workers to pull the sheets off. Showing four wooden statues of all four of the Quartet in various poses. Each of which looked quite like Quartet themselves. Much to the delight and amazement of the Four Brave Dragons. "See these? They're statues of you four! And we made sure that they look accurate to your looks.

"Wow! Thanks guys! We appreciate that tribute you gave us!" Spyro said happily as they all admired the statue figures of them decorating the arena. Showing that there are benefits to being a hero to the worlds, since they're bound to remember you for the save with those statues.

"No problem. It's all we could do for you four for saving us from those Idols. I don't know why they came to life and drove us out, but let's hope that this doesn't happen again." Max said as they all partied, before giving the Quartet their farewells when they returned to Summer Forest.

Afterwards, with their tools and their food back in their possessions, the Foremen ended up standing around the campfires, roasting their hot dogs and marshmallows.

"Thank goodness that mess is over with. I wonder how those Idols came to life though?" Foreman Bob asked, not knowing that Ripto's magic did that.

"Eh, beats me. But it's over now. So let's just take in the pleasant atmosphere." Foreman Max said.

Suddenly, they heard rippling of the water that was behind them, making them turn around to see another live Idol that was bigger and darker than the others. The Foremen froze in fear as they saw their new attacker approaching them, making a throaty growl…

before it then pulled out its own stick with its own hot dog impaled on it. Much to their confusion as it roasted the hot dog over the fire.

They thought nothing of it though as they went back to roasting their marshmallows. At least the Idol brought it's own food.

Now they were in Colossus after they took a small swim on the surface of the water around the Summer Forest castle.

In Colossus, there was a bunch of monks that was preparing to sacrifice a goat to the dreaded Yeti that was inside. One of the monks chanted as he levitated a goat into the arms of the pair of monks before they were then pulling the goat to the Yeti that was locked in a small house room, as it licked its lips and grinned at the sight.

One of the monks was then walking away relieved, thinking that the other monk is giving the goat to the Yeti as he heard some eating and crunching noises. Unfortunately, he then turned around to see that the goat they tried to sacrifice was untouched and alive. Much to his surprise, then utter terror at whom he knows got eaten instead.

Later in Colossus, they ended up shivering at how cold the mountainous Realm was as they were ready to go through the Realm, when they approached a Colossi Monk.

"Ah, thank goodness you four arrived. You must be Spyro, Cynder, Flame and Ember. The ones that we were told would save us from this situation. I'm brother Harry." The monk said in a calm tone.

"That's us alright. What's the problem?" Flame asked.

"A Yeti is the problem. It's been sent here by an evil sorcerer, and it's been rampaging all around our home until now. When we were able to lock that thing inside by locking all the doors. But only the gods know how long until the Yeti breaks them down." Harry said nervously. "My brothers can open the doors and guide you four to him. I know that it stands no chance against any of you."

"Yeti?! Ripto sent a Yeti here?!" Flame said, with the Quartet feeling shocked, yet excited to fight a Yeti.

"Why yes. And it's all because we refused to let his Riptocs participate in a hockey game. I'm hoping that you all can defeat that Yeti." He said.

The Quartet thanked the monk for the information, before running ahead through Colossus, taking out a pair of goats that tried to ram them. But they weren't strong enough to out charge them and they learned it the hard way. All while thinking about the Yeti and why Ripto sent it there. It seemed to them, that Ripto was also a sore loser like Gnasty was, (Considering what he did, instead of legit surrendering like the dragons expected.) and that gave them another reason why they should stop Ripto.

It wasn't long until they got to the other monk by the closed off gate who waited for them. "By concentrating, I should be able to open this door for you." He calmly said. Then he did some meditation noises, before like magic, the door ended up moving like a revolving door with only two walls, until it opened up for them. Much to their surprise since they thought they'd have to have a key first.

It reminded them of the Druids of the Magic Crafters, in that the monks ended up moving things around with magic like back in the Magic Crafters. At least they're on their side this time.

Nevertheless, they were thankful, as they continued onwards. Where they fought against the Yaks that tried to squash them like bowling pins. And only succeeding on Flame, turning Sira blue. But the Yaks were no match for their fire when they got torched, and neither were the goats. Now the Quartet merely collected the Gems before talking to another monk, who used his meditation powers to open another gate, only that one being a hall gate. Which they went through to another section with Goats and a Yak, which they also took down on their way to the Yeti's prison.

*Later*

They ended up simply going through Colossus, with the rest of the Colossi monks opening the doors for the Quartet, (And in one case, lifting them up via elevator.) until they were now outside the room that the Yeti was in as they heard the snarls and roars of the Yeti itself.

"ME HUNGRY! FEED ME ANOTHER MONK!" It bellowed out. Scaring the monk that was near the entrance.

The Quartet was not afraid of the roars in the slightest. If anything, they were more ready to fight the Yeti instead. Which they felt, would make up for the oddities of Colossus. One of which, was the power up gate known as the Spring. Where it launches the dragons up in the air, to a higher place. But the landing was usually messy since they didn't expect to get launched in the air. (Much to the amusement of the dragonflies.)

"Although, I'm a vegetarian, I-I think you should kill that Yeti. He's pretty tough though. In fact I'm not quite sure that you four are up to it. No offence." The monk said nervously at the ferocity of the Yeti.

"Don't you worry. We've faced down bigger beasts, and lived. So don't worry about us. And none taken." Ember said. Before they entered the chamber that housed the Yeti.

Once they were inside the room, they briefly spied another monk that was in the room and cowering in the corner. Then they focused on the Yeti itself. Which they saw, was a snowy white furred creature that towered over the dragons even as it stood on all fours like a gorilla. And it tried to crash through the ceiling of the expansive room, snarling and swiping at anything in arms reach.

Until it then took a look at the dragons, whom were ready to fight the Yeti. Only for the mood that the Yeti was in to change as he started to merely make some noises of confusion as it made the room rumble, much to their confusion as the Yeti took a sudden liking to the dragons.

Which was soon showed to the Four Brave Dragons as it rolled on its back to them. OOOH! Me expected food, but what a bunch of cute little, adorable colored pet lizards." It said in a deep voice while stepping towards them with such energy that made the room rumble again.

"Pets?! Lizards?!" Flame asked confused.

Wait big buddy. We're not Lizards, we- WHAAA!" Spyro tried to say when the Yeti then scooped them all up in his arms, as it roughly coddled them all like some reckless pet owner as it rolled around the room.

Especially when it roughly patted their tails, and cuddled them all, not knowing its strength as it was squeezing them all in its arms. "I always wanted some pet lizards. I will name them Bob, George, Alice, and Samantha, and I will hug them, and pet them, and squeeze them…"

"We're not adorable lizards." Ember said grunting.

"Look who's… talking, cutie." Flame said, also grunting. Unable to resist flirting with Ember, who blushed at that. Although she tried to say to him, "Not helping." but she failed.

"And pat them, and pet them, and…" The Yeti then said as he put them in his giant left hand that held all four of them, and roughly patted them on the heads. (Avoiding their horns.)

"You're hurting us." Cynder said grunting.

"Put us down. …Please." Spyro then said, hoping that saying please would help. Not that it'll do them any good.

Cause the Yeti then put them in both his palms and started to play with them like he was packing and rounding some snowballs in its hands. "And rub them, and caress them, and..." He then tried to say.

Only for the Quartet to push themselves out of his palms in annoyance as they got on the floor. "WE ARE NOT YOUR DAMN PETS!" They yelled on top of their lungs in frustration at the Yeti, making the room rumble again.

Only this time, the mountainside quivered and cracked like it was gonna collapse under the loud noise that the Yeti and the Quartet made. Then suddenly, out from the center of the room's ceiling, was a large statue that the monks left on the roof of the chamber, that dropped down into the room, and crushed the Yeti under it's more heavy weight, while also blowing out the windows, and covering the entire room in the snowy dust.

The Quartet, (Minus Ember.) was groaning in annoyance as they swallowed the urge to throw a fit. Even though the end was pretty funny to see, it was anticlimactic and it robbed them of what they hoped would be a fun battle.

"Oh damn it. I was hoping we'd battle a Yeti for the first time. And all because we had to be too loud." Cynder said annoyed.

"No kidding. Even Toasty, and Gnasty Gnorc didn't lose this badly." Spyro said also annoyed.

Flame though, was also relieved. "Look on the bright side. At least that wasn't us that got crushed too. We still have our limbs after all." He said.

The monk that was in the room witnessed the whole thing as he took several calming breaths. Before being joined by brother Ned, whom escorted him out of the room before talking with the Quartet. "I thought the Yeti was tougher than that. I guess he was all bark." Ned said, making some barking noises.

Which had two of the Quartet groaning at that pun he made, (Ember and Flame found it a bit funny though.) as they glared at him. "You have to remember that most of us dragons are very old. Puns used to be a high form of humor." Cynder said.

"Well, I'm very sorry about that. I thought that you'd like jokes being told." Brother Ned said apologetically.

"Ah, it's okay. It could be worse. At least we hadn't heard a lot of bad puns before this moment, otherwise our patience would've been tested, and you would've lost a limb." Spyro said. Intimidating Brother Ned.

At least until Ember chimed in. "But then we're gonna be the same, because all of us would need to grow a foot."

Have you wanted to slap someone out of annoyance, but couldn't because you were laughing too hard? Cause that's what Spyro and Cynder thought, as the entire Quartet and Brother Ned was unable to contain their laughter at that joke. They all admitted, it was a better pun than the 'all bark' joke, that Brother Ned made.

*Later*

Their exploration in Colossus was still unfinished, as despite the Yeti's death, they knew that there could still be other stuff to do. Which is why the Quartet ended up splitting up again… or they would've done that until they heard that the Professor, whom they only saw a glimpse of in Glimmer, was in the area.

Being told of his visits to Colossus for his studies, which is why he had his own room on the highest room in Colossus village, (Which is slightly confusing, since being a mole, he could've had a room underground.) the Quartet proceeded to be bounded to the room itself to meet the Professor.

After all, he looked like he was a friend of Elora's and Hunter's.

When they looked inside, the room was surprisingly dark inside, even though it was a bright day outside. And it sent a little chill down their spines as they entered the room.

"Professor?! Are you in here?" Spyro asked.

"Spyro? Are your friends with you? I'm in here!" He said in response.

A sharp cackle was then made to the Four Dragons as they felt like they froze in place. It was more high pitched, and wicked sounding. Then suddenly, the room drew darker and full of purple tinted black smoke. And it felt like the already cold Colossus air got chillier. Leaving them all standing closer for comfort as they tried to breathe their fire. But for some reason, they couldn't.

They all then tried to swipe at the darkness with their Dragon Kata, when a giant dark face appeared in rebuttal above them, sending them back together in shock, especially at how it looked like a dark purple dragon. "So, this is the Four Brave Dragons! A pair of orphans, a coward, and a weak princess. The dragon heroes of legend!" The spirit taunted as it cackled. Forcing them backwards.

"I'm not a coward!" Flame responded angrily.

"I'm not weak!" Ember also said angrily.

The moment of anger though, went back to fear, as she and her friends was trying to breathe their fire at the dark spirit. Only for a mist of ice to come out instead, like the spirit forced them to use their ice breath. Which had shockingly zero effect on the spirit as it drove them farther backwards.

"Not so mighty and brave without your fires, eh dragons? How could you save this world if you can't save yourselves from me?" It continued to taunt, feeling like the dragons were trapped and defenseless. "Turn and run dragons, you don't belong here, you can't win."

It then chanted the last part, like it was trying to make a fatal blow on the Quartet's confidence and make them scared to fight back. All while the Professor was calling to them, telling them not to listen to it. Not that it was necessary though, as little did the Spirit know, it ended up lighting the fuse on the time bomb.

As the Four Brave Dragons ended up eventually floating in the air, now making a bright fiery glow around their bodies as they lit up the dark room with their impending Fury attack. And soon, with a loud boom, their fire Fury attack created the familiar fire shockwave that killed Jacques, (Along with the lightning Fury.) as the spirit made a cry of pain as it got consumed in the Fire before spinning out of control, then disappearing into the skies of Colossus.

Which caused the room to brighten back up. Bringing the dragons back to the rooftops of Colossus, where they stepped away from the edge of the rooftops that they could've fell from if they didn't fury attack the Spirit away. Much to their relief as they got back in the study room where the unharmed Professor was.

"That was incredible! Thank goodness that you four were able to defeat that evil spirit and scare it away. I never knew dragons could do that!" The Professor said, gawking at what happened.

The Quartet had to catch their breaths again at having used their Fury attacks, as well as at what happened just now. They weren't losing their bravery at what happened, but they hoped they won't meet that spirit again. "T-thanks. What was that thing anyway?" Spyro asked.

"I wish I had an answer for that. I can only guess that's Ripto's doing. The monks said that it's a troublemaking spirit that would drive even the most calm of them into insanity." He said somberly. "Quite impressive that all of you defeated it though."

The Quartet turned to where the Spirit disappeared. They felt that the Spirit felt darker, like it wasn't of Ripto's doing. So who sent that Spirit, none of them knew. At least it's gone though.

"Yeah. You could say it was awesome." Spyro said, with his friends in agreement as they got out of their nervous trance that the spirit put them in.

"Can't argue with that. Oh! By the way, you can have this. I borrowed it from the monks. They don't need it." He then said, handing them an Orb. Which they felt, was worth the scare they got.

*later*

The monks noticed that both Cynder and Spyro was a bit distressed, so they lead them both to another part of Colossus while Ember and Flame explored the Realm for the Gems. Which was the ice rink that was behind the chambers where the Yeti used to be locked inside.

Taking some calming breaths of the cold yet crisp air of Colossus, Cynder and Spyro ended up gliding across the icy rink. Having both skated before in the Ice Cavern since they were younger, Spyro and Cynder were familiar with skating on ice alongside Flame and Ember. They even did some romantic skating together on their off days of Flight realm time posting in their post-Gnasty days.

It was no different here. As they skated together on the ice rink that they were headed towards. It was just the calm they both needed, a time to step away from the darkness, and just glide through the calming icy wonderland.

Both Spyro and Cynder felt themselves as mixed dragon bloods. With Spyro's Artisan blood enjoying the calm moments alongside Cynder's Magic Crafter blood, while their Peace Keeper blood enjoyed the challenge and adventure. Like with the hockey game that they were playing together.

Another monk known as Kipp was watching with surprise, as both of them showed their teamwork in sneaking shot after shot past the goal keeper, who was one of the best in Colossus. "Well done both of you! You're quite nimble on ice for a pair of dragons. No offence." He said, handing them an Orb for a good performance.

Spyro and Cynder was now off the ice rink, as they were unsure whether to take it as a compliment, or as a harmless insult. "Thanks?"

That was when Brother Kipp was sighing. "I would gladly let you both play in the hockey Leagues, but Ripto hired some bears as his minions, and they're still causing problems. Unless..."

"Unless what?" Spyro asked.

"Unless you both can help us by challenging the best Riptoc they have, to a game of hockey. It's one on one, and it's a win all competition." Kipp said.

At the part where he said challenge, Spyro and Cynder was quickly listening, then they were ready to accept on the last part. "We accept. If Ripto's minions need someone to play with, we're up their alley! I'm sure we can fit in a little butt kicking by the time lunch happens!" Cynder said with Spyro in agreement.

"Is that so, dragons?"

They turned to see a grey furred muscular bear in a red uniform on the ice as he skated around with his goalie on the red goal. Then he slammed his stick on the ice in a gesture of challenge to them. "Let's see if your bark is worse than your fire."

"Oh, it is on." Was the thought that went through both dragon's heads as Spyro ended up accepting the challenge and faced off against the bear, with Cynder being his goalie on the blue goal after the Colossi went back to the locker rooms.

With Kipp watching the rink as the Referee, the whistle was blown and the game was on. With Spyro taking the puck first, and after dancing in circles around the bear, he ended up spitting the puck against the red goal. "First point goes to blue team!"

In the second round, he quickly got the next puck, but took a shot to his side from the bear's stick. With the bear making a heavy laugh as he got away with the puck, before smashing it towards the blue goal before Spyro could stop him. Thankfully, Cynder caught the puck before bouncing it towards Spyro, who caught the puck and shot it past the red goalie. "Second point goes to blue team!"

In the third round, the bear made a growl as he raced as fast as he can to the puck, barely getting to it before making a blind shot towards the blue goal in hopes of scoring. But Cynder easily caught it before passing it to Spyro again, who then caught it, and spat it past the red goalie yet again. "Third point goes to blue team!"

In the fourth round, the bear ignored the puck completely and shoved Spyro aside with another hockey stick hit, while he on his way to the goalie, before taking the puck. Unfortunately for the bear, he didn't know that Spyro was fast in getting back up. And so during his skate towards Cynder, Spyro ended up catching up fast towards the bear, and stole the puck back after disorienting him, and using his hot air to make the bear slip on his skates in retaliation for the attack with the stick. Now he spat the puck back to the red goal. "Fourth point goes to blue team!"

On the fifth round, the bear was completely serious as he got to the puck, and was determined to guard it with his might. So he kept on looking around for Spyro, making sure that he won't lose the puck again as he got to the blue goal. Then, when he was sure that Spyro wasn't close, he ended up readying his shot towards Cynder, who smiled as he then saw that the puck wasn't on his stick. Which could only mean one thing. "Try to keep an eye on your puck next time!" Spyro said as he scored.

"Fifth point goes to blue team! BLUE TEAM WINS!" Brother Kipp announced smiling.

Spyro and Cynder was on the ice celebrating together with some twirling around each other, kissing, and nuzzling, as the bear sulked on his way to the locker room. It is one thing to win, but it's another thing to beat a sore loser and teach him a lesson.

"You were great Spyro. He didn't even score a point." Cynder said.

"Thanks. You were a good goalie too." Spyro said. That was when they heard applause to their sides.

Showing that it was Flame and Ember that was applauding them, alongside Brother Ned, and a surprisingly familiar face. Being Elora herself, who had a bow and quiver on her back.

"Elora?!" Both dragons said surprised as they exited the rink. "Why are you here?"

"I just came here the way you guys did to see how you guys were doing. And I met Ember and Flame on my way here. And I have to say, that was an awesome display." Elora said.

"I agree. That was amazing Spyro and Cynder. I knew you'd both win." Ember said.

"Especially towards that bear. It's awesome to see that bear losing for trying to cheat his way to victory." Flame said.

Spyro and Cynder smiled at Flame for that. "I agree. The phrase, 'cheaters never prosper' exists for a reason, you know." Cynder said.

"Also, there's another reason why I'm here." Elora said.

"Really? What is it?" Cynder asked curiously.

"I want to come along with you guys. I'd rather not stand around and hope that Ripto would lose to you. So I'm coming with you. That is, if all of you are okay with me being there." She said.

Spyro and Cynder was surprised that the Faun that they first met in Glimmer wants to tag along with them. And that's regardless of whatever danger that could come her way, courtesy of Ripto. Which hoped may not happen as they huddled together again to see if they'll let her come along. A part of them felt that she doesn't need to join.

But they aren't gonna say no to her. "Well… okay. Welcome to the team." Spyro said, deciding to take her along after some thought amongst themselves.

Much to her excitement as she couldn't resist jumping like an excited schoolgirl being offered a sidekick role with their favorite superhero.

Then suddenly, Brother Kipp flagged Spyro and the Quartet over. "You know Spyro, I think that you've earned this now that the bears are dealt with." He said offering Spyro the last Orb. "This is one of our prizes in the Hockey League, and we were going to give it to the winner, but I think that it's better off with you. It is said that if you stare at it long enough, you might not see anything."

"Well thank you." He said taking the Orb, much to Elora's joy as she is glad that the Orbs were being taken in their hands, and not Ripto's.

Brother Ned then stepped forward. "And here, take this too." He said, showing Spyro a smaller golden statue, like the ones scattered across Colossus. "I was put in charge of guarding this to make sure the Yeti didn't eat it. And now that the Yeti's gone thanks to you four, my brothers and I think that you're better off with this." He said giving them the statue. "And best of luck on your journey, dear Elora. I hope that they'll protect you well."

Spyro took the statue with a small smile as he and his friends bowed politely to the monk. "Thank you brother Ned."

"Oh no no no Spyro. Thank you all. And please make sure that she is safe." He said, clumsily saluting them.

With the Orbs and Talisman collected, along with the Gems that Ember and Flame collected when they met Elora, they all proceeded to exit Colossus to continue their journey through Summer Forest, and Avalar, in hopes that they'll make it to Dragon Shores. And hopefully back home too.

*Later*

Afterwards, a monk was teaching an amateur monk how to levitate the pillar that occupied the now former prison room that used to trap the Yeti. It may have killed the Yeti, but now they wanted the pillar back on the roof top so that it won't get in the way.

"Don't worry brother. It goes like this." Brother Ned said before he used his meditation's concentration to levitate the pillar upwards a bit. Before putting it on the floor. "Now you try it."

The rookie monk then tried to do the same, except he also tried to do some sidestepping, hoping that it'd help a bit in lifting the pillar. It didn't as it merely shuddered.

Ned was shaking his head at him in gentle disapproval, before he then showed him how it's properly done, adding the chanting sound for him to understand it.

After a moment, he proceeded to do the chanting, while putting his fingers together, before he then concentrated hard and chanted hard. Soon he was able to lift the pillar.

But he lifted it upwards, a little too hard, making it shoot up into the ceiling. *BAM* Which crushed brother Ned since he was still on the pillar. A fact that ended up hitting the amateur monk a second later when he saw the pillar sticking to the ceiling. Much to his horror as he decided to run out of the room, trying not to look guilty.

"Ah, I didn't want to be a monk anyway. I'll just stick with carving out Idols. They don't seem so dangerous." The monk thought.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12: Summer Forest Journeys continues.

"Have you seen me?"

That was the sentence that adorned the posters that was being stamped all over the walls of the Home Worlds by a drove of dragons, which had the faces of the Four Brave Dragons themselves on them.

The reason why they were being stamped, was because, after word got out that the Four Brave Dragons has vanished on their way to Dragon Shores, the whole dragon race that was in Dragon Shores ended up launching a campaign on who could find the Quartet. And see where they all have gone to, instead of going to Dragon Shores.

After all, Dragon Shores was an irresistible attraction that could attract any dragon that learns about that place, or is interested in going there. And they all knew that the Quartet would be among those that would feel excited about going to that place. So why they are not there, is a mystery.

And what else was a growing mystery? Where in the name of the ancestors have they disappeared to, was among the questions that every dragon in the five Home Worlds was asking each other. And each time they did, they all got a similar answer.

"Only the Ancestors know." Or, "I don't know." as their response.

Which is not the answer that they hoped for. Especially, if they were the Quartet's parents. All of whom, were among the more determined of dragons that searched high and low for the Quartet. Alongside the Guardians of course.

Unfortunately, despite their efforts, they currently had little to no signs of finding the Quartet. It was like to them, they were hiding in a secret place in the Artisans or some other place that none of them knows about, waiting to surprise them.

Oh how they hoped to the Ancestors that it was the case.

Among the family that looked for the Quartet, Pyra was with them alongside Ignitus. Whom was with Nestor, Terrador, Volteer, and Delbin in the Artisans Home World, as it still rained on them. Having searched Spyro's castle minutes ago, they were now all over Stone Hill, looking two and fro for the Quartet. With little to no success. And that left them feeling even more concerned than last time, and a bit saddened, while Pyra was also a bit saddened, and disappointed that the Quartet disappeared.

Right at the time that she was about to meet them for the first time.

Suddenly, a somber Argus ended up walking to the group. "Argus. Did you have any luck?" Nestor asked hopefully.

"None. I'm sorry Nestor, but I couldn't find them." He responded. "And I even had some of Devlin's cake, and my Chocolate being used to lure them out of their hiding spots in the Peace Keepers Home World. They usually can't resist the smell of my great chocolate that I made after Gnasty's demise. But it seems that they're not there."

"Oh, by the Ancestors." Nestor and Delbin somberly said. As they all looked at the wet grass below their feet. As Pyra also somberly looked at the grass too.

Which lasted for minutes until Ignitus continued the conversation. "But we shall not give up. We're going to make sure that we're able to find them, if not here and in the Peace Keepers world, then maybe in the Magic Crafters, or the other Home Worlds. We shall make sure of it." Ignitus said.

"And hopefully, this search for them won't take too long. And that they will be okay and unharmed by the time we find them." Terrador said.

"Which is why we shall split up, separate, divide into directions! So that the search for the four young dragons will get easier." Volteer said.

"That's an excellent idea Volteer." Cosmos said, walking in on the conversation from out of nowhere. "We shall go to the different Home Worlds and see if they're there."

"Then it's settled. Nestor, you and Delbin will follow Cosmos to the Magic Crafters World to continue their search, while Terrador, Pyra, and Titan, will search the rest of the Peace Keepers Home World and the Realms inside, before going to the Beast Makers. Just in case they're over there for unknown reasons. While Volteer, and I, will go to the Dream Weavers world, then what's left of Gnasty's fortress, to see if they're over there." Ignitus said.

"And if they're not at those Worlds?" Nestor asked nervously.

"Then we go back to Dragon Shores to see if they're over there. If not, then I feel that they're no longer in the Dragon Worlds." Ignitus responded.

"Y-you mean, there are other worlds that is beyond ours?" Pyra asked surprised.

"Why of course, Pyra, there are. And I'm afraid that I have a similar feeling as well Ignitus." Cosmos said. "During my lounging on the beach, I had briefly sensed a disturbance in the magical forces that made these portals. And that was around the time that we expected the Four Brave Dragons to enter Dragon Shores, when they were reported missing later on. I have a feeling that one of our Portals must've been on a fritz, or have suffered some tempering from some outside force."

"If the latter is the case, then that narrows our search down. Once our search in the Dragon Worlds is done, and if we still can't find them, then be sure to use your skills to find which World that they've been taken to by that outside force. And I hope to the Ancestors, that they aren't an evil force." Ignitus responded.

"I hope so too. I already lost her parents once. And I'd rather die than lose her too! I did promise them that she'd be alive and happy after all. Especially happy, like she is with her friends." Cosmos said. Remembering the time, when they ended up making friends with her.

Once their conversation was done, the group did as Ignitus said, and split apart into groups that would join the other searching parties that roamed the other Worlds to help in their search for the Quartet.

Once it was just Volteer, Ignitus, Terrador, and Pyra together in the group, Pyra couldn't help but ask about the Quartet. "What were they like, during their time with you and your friends?"

Ignitus ended up smiling down at her after taking in the question with slight surprise. "They were quite a rambunctious bunch, especially since they were excited in taking out Gnasty Gnorc, but they had good hearts. And they became more mature than last time after our time raising and teaching them." Ignitus explained.

"Especially Spyro. He was egotistical, and he liked to boast about himself. And he seemed to enjoy the thrill of fighting against the Gnorcs, especially if it's Gnasty. But we were able to raise him well, alongside Nestor, to where he isn't as arrogant as he was last time. Despite having boasted a few times. But he happened to be talented, and he's the Purple Dragon of legend, so it was with merit." Ignitus explained.

"As for Cynder, she is more mellow compared to Spyro, but she happened to have suffered a bad childhood due to her black scales compared to the other Magic Crafter's more colorful ones. And she's like you and Spyro, for she has lost her parents too."

"Y-you mean, she had been treated badly due to her black scales? And s-she and S-Spyro lost their parents to Gnasty too?" Pyra asked surprised.

"Actually, they already lost their parents way before Gnasty's attack. But they were able to move on, even before Gnasty attacked us." Ignitus responded. "As for Flame, he was like Spyro in a couple ways, but he happened to be pretty clumsy and a little more easier to scare. But he would always come through for his friends." Ignitus said.

"D-does he have any parents?" Pyra asked.

"Yes. Delbin is his father. But his mother is no longer with us." Ignitus said smiling. Before getting somber at the last part.

"And Ember?" Pyra asked.

"She was spoiled due to her upbringing by her parents, Lateef the high King of the Dream Weavers, and Lume the Magician, and Queen. But she was also a sweet dragoness who would protect her friends too. Even if she seemed quite attached to one of them in a romantic sense."

"Who was she close to?" Pyra then asked.

"Initially, to Spyro. But sometime before Gnasty's defeat, she ended up becoming close to Flame later on. It's nice to see that she has found someone to love, regardless of having possibly been denied her love for the Purple dragon." Ignitus said, smiling in relief. "And someday, you shall hopefully find love too. When you're ready."

Pyra ended up feeling both elated, and a little disappointed. She did have a sort of admiration towards Flame and Spyro. (Mostly Flame.) So to hear that they have lovers did end up disappointing her. But she didn't feel too saddened, since she feels that she'll find love herself when she's ready. Whether she'll hook up with Flame or not, regardless of him having a lover already, remains to be seen.

Either way, she did hope to meet them once their search ends.

"There. Just like that, you're getting the paddling down pat!" Elora said encouragingly.

"I have to say, these are surprisingly good swimming lessons." Flame said.

Back in Avalar, in the Summer Forest Home World, the Quartet, with a recently joined Elora was in the water, preparing to face their nervousness, and dive. They tried to look for another entrance inside beforehand, but Elora assured them that the only entrance, is through the underwater doorway.

So, they accepted Elora's swimming lessons, despite their nervousness. (Which their dragonflies ended up teasing them about back in Idol Springs. Much to their chagrin.)

Now they were in the water, floating on the surface together with Elora also preparing to go in the water with them once they're ready. Even though Moneybags offered to teach them to swim himself. But they all felt that he'd charge them for Gems if he does, so Elora was the safer alternative.

During their floating though, Elora got a good look at them in more detail, now that they were close.

Their scales were eye catching, especially Spyro's. With his being a pretty shade of purple, that glistened in the sunlight as the water covered them, along with his friend's, including Cynder's. But she also noticed that they had some scars on them, like the aforementioned nail wound scars on their underbelly, their legs and arms, and there was also some slightly black charred marks on them, like they got burned from some fires. (Though she couldn't tell with Cynder due to her black scales. Also, Ember had none herself, cause she polishes her scales.)

Their horns also seemed to have been used before, as Spyro, Cynder, and Flame's horns looking tarnished and worn. (While Ember's looked the least worn, and most good as new.) It was like they all got into some pretty big fights against this Gnasty Gnorc and his forces. They did seem to have healed over though, especially on Ember due to her polishing her scales, so she again had to focus to see them.

Which had her cringing at the sight of the marks, as she remembered having been told about this Metalhead being among the Gnorc minions, that gave the Quartet some nasty shocks that created those charred marks back in the Beast Makers. She also remembered being told about the Gnorc gunners that shot them with their nails back in Twilight Harbor.

And as they got out of the water to stop their paddling practice for now, they flapped their wings to dry themselves, and Elora felt the full blast of their wind on her fur. Their muscles looked slim, but quite powerful too, which had her half expecting to see them take flight, despite their claims of being unable to fly.

She had to admit, she felt a bit turned on at the sight of them. Especially towards Spyro and Cynder.

"Hey Elora? Why are you staring?" Spyro asked.

"Oh! Sorry guys. I just… I just thought that according to the Professor's books, the dragons were… you know."

"Bigger?" Spyro asked. While Elora bit her lip in nervousness, hoping that Spyro and the others wouldn't take it out of context. "Well don't worry, they aren't wrong. You see, there are full-grown, and elder dragons that are bigger than we are."

"So if you're looking for any big, scary monstrous ones to get scared of, then they're there, back in our world." Flame said.

"Really? I'm sorry if I-"

"It's okay, we get that a lot from the other dragons about our size for our age. But there isn't as many downsides to our short statures as you think." Cynder said, interrupting Elora.

"Especially since it makes it easier to not get Crystallized by that Gnorc bully." Ember said.

"Well that's nice." Elora said smiling at them. While also blushing at the dragon's water covered bodies, wondering how old they are. She feels that she'll ask once they're inside the Castle. "Now, going underwater is like swimming on top of the water." She said as they all were now getting in the water.

With Elora putting her bow on her back. Which looked like it was made of Dark Walnut wood. "Except you just need to take a big breath then duck your heads under the water's surface."

"S-so all that we need to do, is to just dive down headfirst?" Flame asked.

"Yep. Then use your paws to paddle underwater." Elora said, putting her effort into talking and staying above the water at the same time. After all, she can swim to enter and exit the Castle, but that's where her swimming skill ended. Hooves aren't made for swimming after all.

At seeing their expressions still feeling uncertain, she ended up having an idea. "Why don't I dive too at the same time. We'll do this on three. Trust me, it's not that bad." She said.

Though they trusted her as an ally that just joined them, the word "Trust me" seemed to be a tall order from a faun girl that the dragons met hours ago. Especially since she built the portal that took them from their world on their way to Dragon Shores just so they'll risk their life to fight an evil sorcerer.

But since she was joining them on their adventure through her realms, they decided to obey that request, as they nodded. Causing her to smile at them before counting.

Then on three, they all took a big inhaling breath, before diving down underwater. The Quartet couldn't stop a shiver going through them at the feeling the cold water all over their scales, wings and horns. And it took some experimental paddles to help them know that their legs are responsive. After they were getting used to the feeling after some minutes, they swam some laps in the Summer Lake, ducking in and out of the schools of fish that swam by.

Swimming underwater wasn't as bad as they thought; it was cold, but it wasn't freezing cold due to the Summer sun's rays. They also were happy to learn that they aren't sluggish or slow, as their paddling was like their trotting speed when they paddle their claws through the water, and when they lower their horns, and paddled their feet and claws like a dolphin, they went through the water at a fast rate.

As they did their laps, they looked at each other, and they had to admit. They looked divine underwater, with their wings and their tails looking weightless underwater. Almost like somebody turned off the gravity of the worlds, causing them to float. And their scales just seemed to reflect the Summer sun's rays even while underwater. It was all so far, a great experience of being underwater.

During their laps through the water though, Spyro ended up feeling a tug on his tail, causing him to take a deep breath, before turning out of reflex with the intent of breathing fire at his attacker.

Only to see Elora, also underwater, who was trying not to giggle as Spyro merely let out a stream of bubbles at her direction. Then she pointed at the doorway of the Castle, before clumsily kicking toward it. All while his three friends was also trying not to laugh as they chuckled hard underwater. They just thought the sight was cute and funny.

Suddenly, they realized what just happened as it came to them that they were able to breathe underwater. And a little comfortably like on dry land. All this time of being afraid of the water during their journey to beating Gnasty, and yet everybody either forgot, or didn't care to tell them that they can breathe underwater?

"Some dragons can breathe underwater by the way. Sorry if we're late to tell you guys this." Their dragonflies buzzed to them through the bubbles that they conjured, noticing their dragon friend's confusion. "We also thought that the water-breathing dragons had the ability."

All of the dragons failed to see the logic in that; since all of them were primarily fire breathers before they were able to breathe multiple breaths too.

But they put that mystery aside for now, as they turned their attention back to their swim coach. Who was struggling to propel herself through the water with her hooves. Deciding to lend their help to her, they paddled through the water until they got under her. Where they had her put her arms around them before swimming through the entryway before zooming upwards at the end of the path, where they got to dry land inside the castle entrance.

Elora gasped her air back before climbing out of the water to the bottom of the stairway. "Thanks guys. I admit, I'm not a great swimmer." She said with a blush. Remembering having gotten close to both Spyro and Cynder.

"It's alright. We weren't either." Cynder said. "And I don't know if we are, at least right now. But we'll be soon." She said smiling.

After some recovery of her breath, Elora and the Quartet got up the stairs to the open door, where a button was on the wall in the center of the hall. "We should've removed that button when we knew Ripto was going to take this Castle. Thank goodness that we're here to save it." Elora said, walking up to the button. Before pressing it to cause the door to the room to open. (While the door to the entrance pool closed behind them.)

The dragons had to cover their eyes for a brief moment when light ended up entering their vision. When they uncovered their eyes, they ended up looking at the room that they were entering with a smiling Elora by their side as they looked on in awe.

The room was brightened by the sun through the clear colorless stained glass dome on the top. With white stone walls that had tanned bricks making a pattern on them. There was also a pair of portals on the wall, one of which led to Sunny Beach, and another that led to Hurricos, while to the right of Sunny Beach, there was a stairway that led to a pair of large doors, one of which was open. And in the middle of the room that had grass on the floor, there was a large tree, with gold egg shaped ornaments on it that had glowing blue spots on them.

They had to admit, the room looked pretty. And come to think, they were going to save the Castle that has that room, from Ripto.

"Thank you once again for letting me join." Elora said, getting her bow out. "Now, I have hope that with me by your sides, this Castle would be freed again."

"Trust us. We'll save this place, even by ourselves. But we appreciate you joining us either way." Spyro said, smiling at Elora.

Whom smiled back at him, happy to be a part of their group as they all save Avalar.

The Quartet and Elora, was now at one of the portals that was in the room that was past the left door that was up the stairway that they opened up. Where Elora was currently checking the portal out.

"Well it looks like the High-powered Portal is still intact. All it needs now is the orbs to reactivate." Elora said relieved.

"How many?" Spyro asked.

"Three or more. If you guys have enough, then it'll be active again, and we can go to Ocean Speedway." Elora said.

"Ocean Speedway?" They all asked.

"It's an obstacle course Realm, and a racetrack. Where we folks of Avalar would fly through the air, and finish some objectives on the board before time runs out for Treasure." Elora responded. "And did you know that this is one of Hunter's favorite Speedways? Although these sports aren't my thing."

"Wait. You mean, we fly through the air and finish objectives before time runs out, for treasure?!" Cynder asked.

"Yep. That's the gist of these Realms."

At the thought of what Elora described to them, they ended up figuring out that it's like the Flight Realms that they went through. Which had them both feeling excited, and slightly dreading what they were about to do. Which is doing the same stuff like back in the flight Realms that was hard during their journey to Gnasty Gnorc.

But, they knew that they might have to do it, should they find themselves in a situation where they are forced to pay moneybags for something beneficial to happen.

So they presented the Orbs that they knew they collected more than enough of beforehand. Much to Elora's joy and excitement as the Portal got activated.

Just as they heard the word 'Speedway', they'd feel that they could be like the Flight Realms back in their Worlds. And when they entered the Portal with Elora, they learned that they weren't off the mark, since the folks of Avalar was as familiar with the Flight Realm obstacle courses as their Dragon Worlds were. They all felt the familiar feeling of the wind on their wings; and they were enjoying it as they felt that if they were to desire anything, it'd be the Flight Realm Courses that they'd call their home nowadays.

If you were to tell the Quartet quickly after their journey to Gnasty Gnorc, that they have more Speedways to go through for Gems, they'd be quite annoyed and horrified that they aren't all done with the 'hard as steel' difficulty of the Courses, and they'd be hoping to the Ancestors that they won't have to go through those new Courses.

If you'd tell them that after they mastered the Flight Courses back in the Dragon Realms in their Post-Gnasty's war days though, then they'd be ready to take on the new Speedways with excitement in their motions.

Which is what they did for Ocean Speedway, as they took on the Obstacle Course while Elora watches with the fish audience. Compared to their times in the Flight Realms, they weren't very good at them as they failed, whether they hit the water, or when time ran out for them. Which usually makes them retry the challenge again. Much to their chagrin.

Here though, they only failed once. And that would be mainly because of the boats on the water that forces them to glide closely to the water to torch them like back in Wild Flight for Spyro. Which risked having them fall into the water if they make a mistake. Other than that failure though, the Speedway was a piece of Cake. And that's because when they did the Flight Realm Challenge in their Post-Gnasty days; they started to write a little path in their heads during their trial and error.

In other words, they mapped out the shortcuts in their heads, so that they can use them well to get to the next set of obstacles to either torch, or fly through, among other challenges to complete as a way to save time. That way, they'd be fast enough to take down the next set, then the next one, until they finish the Course with plenty of time saved on their clock. Leading to their record breaking times.

It was no different here. Except in using their experience from the Flight Realms, they ended up noticing the way the Speedway was designed with a certain path in mind, to make it pretty easy to get to the challenges fast. It was like that in the Dragon Flight Realms, but here, it felt much more obvious to them on which way to go to get to the next set with time still on the clock, even though they still. And that was what they took advantage of to complete their first Speedway on their second try.

Also, they used to end up going solo on the challenges back in the Dragon Realms, it was no different here, but this was the first time on their journeys together, that they all entered the same Speedway. (Not counting their Flight Realm record challenges in their Post-Gnasty's war days.) At least to do some flying together like back in Gnasty's loot, before and after they do the Course Challenges.

Which is what they did, as they did some flying together sort of like winged puppies running around and playing with each other as they enjoyed the flight together. Especially the romantic partners, as Spyro and Cynder did some barrel rolls through the sky, while Ember and Flame did some loop-de-loops, among other fun flight maneuvers.

Not only that, but they also did some dancing through the sky, whether they flew around each other, did some diving and flying through the air with their paws connected, all while there was smiles etched on their faces. It was mesmerizing for them.

All while Elora, and the fish audience watched in awe from the stands as they witnessed such a scene. She was surprised at how fluently they seemed to fly together. She did see that they seemed to be close when she met them again in Summer Forest, but she didn't think that they'd be quite close to each other. Yet as Spyro and Cynder, and Flame and Ember was proving to her, they seemed to have been together as a couple for some time. And that was something that she admits, she feels a little envious of.

But she also thought that the four dragons being a pairing was adorable looking, especially as she knew of them being together throughout their life before and during their first journey, before they hooked up.

After the Four Brave Dragons got done with the Course, and while they were in the middle of flying with each other, they saw an audience of fishes applauding their victory on the Speedway. Among them was Elora, who was also applauding them regardless of her awe, and a mermaid-esque fish lady who was smiling at them proudly. Even though she wasn't applauding them herself.

"I suppose that the four of you are really good." She said, fanning her face.

"Well, that's what I hear sometimes." Spyro said, as Elora approached.

"Oh, hey Queen Finny. What's up?" Elora said.

"Oh, nothing much darling." The fish lady known as Finny said. "Just running this place well, keeping it in shape for the races. Speaking of which, I offer a challenge to one of you dragons."

"A challenge? And it's probably a race?" Spyro asked curiously.

"You bet your sweet little head." She said a bit flirtatiously towards Spyro as she put her face close to his own. Much to both Elora and Cynder's jealous chagrin. "You shall race our current Champion of Ocean Speedway, where you shall earn a reward from us as a trophy for winning."

"Really? That can't be too hard." He said boasting. All while Elora was starting to cringe at whom Spyro was about to face off against, considering 'who' the Champion is. "And who's he?"

Loud flapping of wings ended up sounding that answered Spyro's question. Causing the crowd to cheer as the figure ended up getting closer. At first, the Quartet thought that it was a catlike dragon that was getting closer, looking limber yet strong, and having strong looking dragon wings…

…Only for it to be Hunter that was flying towards them before he landed on the platform, wearing a pair of mechanical wings on his back. "Hi Finny. I've heard that someone is attempting to beat me on my favorite course." He said before looking right at the Quartet.

"Oh, it's you guys. I wonder why you're- Elora?! I didn't expect you here!" He said surprised, noticing that Elora is with them. And having a bow on her back.

"Well, I decided to join them on their journey to beating Ripto, nothing more. But enough talk. What's the reward to this race?" She responded.

"Well, um… it's another Orb." He said lamely. "But I can assure you that Miss Finny is keeping it safe. And they'll get that Orb once they win." He responded.

Before Elora could protest towards the use of the Orb as a reward for winning, Spyro ended up stopping her. "We accept your challenge! We'll win that Orb from you, Hunter!" He then said.

"Then it's settled! Whoever finishes first, wins an Orb! Now let's begin the ring race!" Queen Finny announced as Spyro and Hunter was now at the starting line while the Quartet and a concerned Elora was looking on.

All while the crowd cheered and waited in anticipation of the impending race that both Spyro and Hunter was about to go through, as a bunch of rings ended up appearing all over the course.

"ALRIGHT! Are you both ready?!" Queen Finny asked, getting a nod of ready from both racers.

"On your marks!

Get set!

GO!" Queen Finny then announced.

Almost immediately, Spyro and Hunter ends up setting off into the sky together as they were now racing through the path that the rings were making. And Spyro quickly felt a bit outmatched.

And why not? The racetrack of Ocean Speedway was pretty hard. It was full of dagger-sharp turns, and wicked twists that took a couple laps to complete. And Hunter was quite good at the Course like he knew it like the back of his hand. Summer Forest was his home, as well as Elora's second home, which gave him a home-field advantage. While Spyro on the other hand, wasn't as familiar with the Course as Hunter was, so it took effort for Spyro to just keep up behind him. And as much as he hates it, he knew that he has to tail Hunter to keep up with him through the track.

"YOU CAN DO IT SPYRO!" Cynder cheered loudly.

"KICK THAT PUSSYCAT'S BUTT!" Ember also cheered loudly, supporting Spyro too.

"YOU CAN DO IT BRO!" Flame also cheered.

All while Elora ended up feeling both proud and a little nervous at the fact that Cynder and Ember both supports Spyro, almost like the latter used to love him before hooking up with Flame. (Which she did. But she doesn't really feel as fond of talking about her crush on Spyro as she used to.)

All the while, Spyro and Hunter was in the middle of competitive banter. Almost to the point of arguing.

"So, why's a dragon like you here? Aren't you gonna get home yet?" Hunter asked, as they flew over the stands, upwards to the sky.

"Well, considering 'who' started this whole mess, I'm afraid that it's going to be awhile before I can leave! After all, we got to fix 'that guy's' mistake first!" Spyro said, having been told by Elora about why Ripto was in Avalar, back in Summer Forest.

"You know, I don't need your help! I can save my home turf from my mistake you know! It should be me with the Talismans!" He responded. As he and Spyro made a sharp turn to fly right through a cave.

"The Professor and Elora begs to differ though!" He said, flying out of the cave behind Hunter, while being forced to avert his eyes so he won't get blinded by the sun.

"I don't care what she and the Professor thinks, I'm certain that you must've used some sort of magic to win her to your side! Although it took me at least a month to make her my friend!" Hunter said, turning to fly over a wide crevasse.

"Oh, so what you're saying is, the pussy cat is jealous cause I took your girlfriend?" Spyro teasingly asked.

Hunter ended up sputtering as he kept himself from falling by keeping his robot wings flapping. "W-WHAT!? NO! SHE'S LIKE A SISTER TO ME! NOT A GIRLFRIEND!" He loudly said. Taking another sharp turn, this time into a road tunnel. Which had him fumbling in going through as he bumped the walls due to the teasing question. "And I told you, I'm a Cheetah!"

"If you say so!" Spyro teased again, running against the tunnel's floor to keep up. While luckily, he was gaining on Hunter due to an unexpected supercharge. "But in all seriousness, how much do you know about us dragons?" He asked as they exited the tunnel.

"Just what the Professor's books told me! There are like, 'wizard dragons' among you, is there not? Also, I read that they're rude and proud!" Hunter said, briefly flying through another crevasse, before flying upwards out of it, forcing Spyro to avert his eyes again to prevent getting blinded by the sun.

"Well, that ain't the case with my bro, Cynder and Ember, and my people, I can assure you of that! Also, yes there are. But I'm not a wizard dragon, I'm just too cool for those." Spyro said annoyed. Even though considering himself, especially during his journey towards Gnasty, as well as a few snooty rich dragons from the Magic Crafters, and Dream Weavers, he feels that Hunter has a point. (And he probably would have more of a point about himself if he didn't mature after Gnasty's defeat.)

"Whatever!" Hunter said, flying around some rock spires, and over the track, before flying upwards over the upper grassy parts of Ocean Speedway.

"And even if I was a 'wizard dragon', what makes you think that I would take your girlfriend, even though I have Cynder?" Spyro teasingly asked, flying around the very top part of a castle spire, before following Hunter downward toward what he feels is the last set of rings.

"I TOLD YOU, SHE'S NOT MY GIRLFRIEND! JUST A SISTERLY FIGURE, THAT'S ALL!" Hunter yelled out, feeling that he's at the final set of rings on the track, so he might win and embarrass Spyro for that remark as he heard the cheering getting loud courtesy of the crowd. With Spyro's dragon friends among them also cheering for Spyro.

Unfortunately for Hunter, Spyro also felt that they're near the end too. So, once he and Hunter saw that they were headed straight toward the final ring to finish the race, Spyro stopped holding back, and pumped his wings to accelerate through the air, to rush ahead of his rival to finish the race before Hunter could do anything about it.

*Ding Ding*

Spyro was the first to land on the winning podium alongside a defeated Hunter behind him as he saw that the crowd was cheering, like they were cheering for Spyro, or cheered for him regardless of his loss. Although he feels that it's the former.

"We have a winner everyone! And it is Spyro!" Queen Finny said, as Spyro saw his friends and Elora returning to his side, all of whom were smiling at the victor as Finny waddled closer to Spyro.

"As a gift from us for your Victory, we present to you, an Orb!" She said, handing the Quartet and Elora the Orb. "Sorry that you didn't gain a trophy; I was given this by a Fairy with explicit instructions to guard this and reward this only to those who earn it. I hope to give you a trophy once you come back and win."

"Ah, don't worry miss. It's the Orb that we'll take." Spyro said, accepting the Orb as Hunter sulked behind the dragons, who celebrated together with their flying for fun.

It seemed to him, that he's gonna have his work cut out for him in winning against the Four Brave Dragons.

All while Elora ended up looking on at the Quartet, feeling proud of their win in Ocean Speedway, regardless of the fact that it's her best friend that they won against.

After the Ocean Speedway was done, and after they all got back to Summer Forest, it was in the aftermath of the Speedway's victory flying that they did, that it was now dusk, as the sun was going down as the battle wrapped up with the Riptocs running back to Ripto's lair. Although the dragon Quartet was ready to keep going, Elora recommended that they rest for the next day before they can all move forward to Sunny Beach and Hurricos. Just to make sure they're all well rested.

The Quartet ended up reluctantly agreeing.

They were now in the room where the tree was, in the room of the Summer Forest Castle that Elora led them to, feeling that they could sleep anywhere, as Elora was also prepared to sleep near the tree, feeling that the Quartet would wake her up once their resting was done, and once it was morning.

"Thank you guys still, for helping us." Elora said, still feeling a little guilty about having taken them from their home and delaying their vacation. Especially since knowing about how many Orbs and Talismans were all over the place.

"Like we said, it's fine. I admit, we were itching for an adventure anyway." Spyro said, with his friends nodding in agreement. While their dragonflies were settling on the branches of the tree, where they were resting now.

"Especially since we're saving your home from him. Just like how I saved mine from Gnasty's attack there." Ember said, reminding Elora that she's a Dream Weaver dragon.

The Quartet proceeded to lay on the grass near the tree. "Whew. These feel comfy." Flame said, referring to the soft grass on his scales, with his friends in agreement.

"If any of you need anything, don't hesitate to wake me up for questions. I hope you all have a good rest." She said, preparing to join them near the tree herself later on. "Just one question. How old are you guys?" She asked.

"Fourteen. All of us were born in the same month by the way. Even we were surprised when we found that out ourselves by the way." Cynder responded.

"Really?" Elora asked surprised.

"Yeah. Got a problem with that?" Spyro asked.

"N-no. Not at all." She responded. If anything, she felt more impressed that Spyro and his friend's resume. Having done all of that adventuring, and they're at least a few years younger than her. She was sure that there could be no other better dragon that they could get from the Realms.

After saying their goodnights, Elora proceeded towards the stairway where the button was, preparing to make sure that there won't be any attacks by Ripto while they all sleep.

At the end of her little search, she started to get a little tired herself, so she was prepared to join the Quartet when she saw Hunter on the way there, who already had the mechanical wings off. And he was teasing her for asking about the age of the dragons while making kissy faces. Probably as a way to vent his frustrations of losing to Spyro.

Resulting in him getting his foot flattened by Elora's hoof. "Stop it!"

"Ow! Ouch! Sheesh, sorry Elora. It was just a joke." He said, nursing his toes. "Besides, you have a thing for him, almost like you want to be his girlfriend, don't you?" He then asked teasingly.

"What?! No! I was just trying to be nice to them. He's not my boyfriend." Elora said defensively with a blush.

"Whatever, lover-girl." Hunter said, jogging off for more exercise. "Just make sure they don't eat you, if you know what I mean."

Elora scoffed at that last part as she prepared to rest by the tree herself. Herself and Spyro, together? It's ridiculous. Spyro has Cynder, and she could tear her to shreds if she tried to fornicate with him. So she was just being a good host for them, right?

Although, thinking about it more, they both looked pretty cute in her eyes.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13: From Sunny Beaches, to rainy machines.

Elora was blinking her eyes open as she woke up. After some yawning, she looked at her surroundings with a soft smile on her face.

She was where she expected to be, being at the tree in Summer Forest, which had her smiling at the room now that it was bathed in daylight again, even though a part of her expected that she'd be in her home in Fracture Hills. And that the entire situation with Ripto, and grabbing the dragons from their world to put in Avalar to save it, would be just a dream. A dream that was half a nightmare, and half a pleasant one due to having met the Four Dragons that would be kind enough to save her home from Ripto. But speaking of the Four Dragons, she ended up looking around, and saw that what she was seeing, was entirely real.

It was Spyro that was in the grass with her, possibly resting off his romantic time with Cynder in the air of Ocean Speedway, and afterwards if you catch her drift. Which had her smiling at what she perceived as a dream coming to life. Then she noticed the second figure that was also on the grass with her and Spyro, which had her shocked and surprised when she turned, and then saw that it was Cynder that she was looking at next. And yet, she wasn't really minding the sight herself as she stifled her giggle at how she inadvertently laid in the grass with a dragon and dragoness like Spyro and Cynder by her sides, regardless of the fact that they're boyfriend and girlfriend.

She admits to herself that she might have a little thing for Spyro, but she wouldn't mind in the slightest if Cynder decided to get involved and accept sharing Spyro with her, like in a harem.

Which she remembers seeing a few of those back in Fracture hills and Magma Cone, as well as also read about in the Professor's books. She didn't feel interested in joining any of them though, and she wanted only someone to love. She just didn't think that it could be a pair of dragons that she might have a thing for, let alone make a harem out of, one of which being a girl at that.

But at this point, she didn't feel ready or willing to make a relationship with them since she felt that they're just heroes that already has each other to love. She didn't want to go in between their love for each other. Although, whether she might end up changing her mind, and joining in, or just leaving them for each other she doesn't know.

She's gonna have to wait and see.

"I have to admit it, I hope this feeling doesn't end soon." She thought, before she started to get off of the ground, now standing on the grass. Before gently adjusting Cynder to be closer to Spyro's side.

Where as she looked around at the room in the Summer Forest Castle that they were in. Noticing Flame and Ember cuddling under the same tree. Much to her delight as she looked coyly at the sight of them together. As she also found them cute together. Before she then decided to enter another room that was in the Castle. Which was a bathroom that was behind the Portal to Sunny Beach. She knew the Castle well, having walked around in it plenty of times, alongside Hunter. And now she was going to be saving it with the help of the Four Brave Dragons. Nothing could beat how happy she was at the thought of that.

She just hopes that they'd all be able to save Autumn Plains and Winter Tundra, should Ripto try to conquer those as well. (Which he could be as she speaks.)

Some time later, she was now in the bathroom and in the bath, now indecent with her leaf dress hanging on the wall. Elora wanted to be freshened up before she could continue with her journey with the Quartet. She didn't want to look like some of the more wilder Fauns of Fracture Hills after all. (Not that it'd matter to herself and the Quartet, as she'd go through with keeping her fur messy if it'd help her defeat Ripto, no matter how grossed out she'd feel thinking about it.)

"I would be determined to save my home, but I don't need to smell like a barbarian while I'm at it." She thought. Scrubbing her fur with some soap, making sure to wash off the dirt, and other things that she might've gotten in her fur while she slept.

She was then reminded of the times when she witnessed a dirt wrestling match between some male fauns for who would be courting one of her friends; much to her amusement and disappointment, since she felt that her friend is merely going to choose whom to court herself. And their little fight that had them looking quite dirty due to rolling around in the grass and later, the mud baths of Magma Cone, forcing them to take a bath afterwards, did not help them in getting a girlfriend, and she saw it as not a good way to earn one.

"Ah, boys will be boys." She thought with a chuckle at how actually pretty funny it was to see, especially with the jokes that came up from it. (Like the 'your mother's a goat' and the 'Butting in on conversations' jokes.)

As she bathed, she didn't notice that a pair of dragons was also waking up. And they were wondering where Elora was, as they felt that she slept near them. So they were both looking for her when they found the room that she was in. The pair being Spyro and Cynder themselves, who inadvertently walked in on her while she stood in the water.

"Hey Elora, why are… you…" Cynder tried to say, only for her and Spyro to see Elora's state of undress as she stood on the floor of the bathtub. Thankfully, she only had her back to them, so only her butt, and her tail was exposed to them as she blushed alongside both dragons.

In any other situation, and if it was any other faun, or Hunter, Elora would've squealed and covered herself with her hands and the water, while she demanded for the perpetrator to leave the room until she gets redressed. Or would've clobbered the peeper in return. In this case though, she was making an exception for Spyro and Cynder. Since she knew that it was legit an accident on their part, as well as her own part since she didn't tell them that she'd be bathing in the bathroom that they're in. Let alone lock the door to the bathroom since she thought she'd be done before they could wake up.

That, and she felt like teasing them again with showing her hind again like back near the Glimmer portal. Even if it was an accident this time.

"Eh, so… sorry. We didn't know this was a bathroom. Or that you were bathing." Spyro said a bit embarrassed alongside Cynder.

"It's… it's okay. I didn't think you'd both be up by now." Elora said calmly. Assuring them that she isn't mad. Just embarrassed, and a little ashamed at getting caught in her birthday suit. "You're both lucky, that you weren't fauns trying to peep on me by the way."

"So, you've been peeped on before?" Spyro asked.

"You bet your tail I was, and it was usually them or sometimes Hunter, that peeped on me." She said. "And that usually ends in me giving them a case of 'Purple Grapefruits' for the male fauns if you catch my drift. And I often send Hunter off with a stern warning since it's usually an accident in his case." Elora then said, sitting back down in the water to continue her bath.

Spyro and Cynder at first, wondered what she means by Purple grapefruits, until they remembered taking some biology lessons from the Beast Makers during their stay there to post their best times in Wild Flight, after Gnasty's defeat.

Especially in the lower areas. (Which did leave the Artisans, Magic Crafters, and Dream Weavers exasperated at them, not to mention the Guardians other than Volteer also feeling disappointed in them, as they all felt that they didn't need to learn so soon.) Which left Spyro cringing at the implication of what Elora said, as he and Cynder tried not to laugh at that. "Thank goodness I'm a girl." Cynder thought.

"Well, thank goodness that I don't end up peeping on any dragoness as they bathe. It just ain't right." Spyro said.

"I'm with you Spyro. Baths are supposed to be private. Nobody should be peeked on during bath time." Cynder said.

Elora ended up smiling at that, feeling happy that Spyro is polite enough to not peep on her, (And she wasn't surprised that Cynder agrees.) as her bath time was coming to an end. "I'm so glad that you and your friend is in Avalar right now. I can already tell that we're gonna be good friends at this rate." Elora said smiling. Before she then had both dragons getting out so she can get dressed in private.

As they left, neither of them noticed Elora making a kiss on her palm, before blowing on it like her kiss mark would be flying off of her palm and onto Spyro.

Now Spyro and Cynder was back in the room with the tree as Ember and Flame was already awake.

"So Bro? Where's Elora?" Flame asked.

"She's… busy with cleaning herself. She'll be out." Spyro said, not wanting to bring up the fact that he and Cynder saw Elora in the bath.

"Besides, even a dragon like us needs a little cleaning sometimes." Cynder said. Which Ember couldn't argue with that as they waited for Elora to get done with her bath and redressing.

Which didn't take long as she dried off her fur with some shaking, and the sunlight, before she then redressed herself and exited the room to meet back up with the Quartet.

After some thoughts, they decided to start first with Sunny Beach since it looked like a pretty place, and at least for the Quartet, they'd at least end up at a beach in Avalar to soak up the sunlight with their dragonflies, like they should be doing in Dragon Shores.

In Sunny Beach, there was a bunch of funny looking guys, known as Water Workers, that was moving around heavy Crates through an upwards path towards the dryer parts of the Beach as ordered by Ripto, when one of the workers was passed a Crate from below as he tried to pull the Crate through the path. Which was when he accidentally got zapped in the butt by his fellow worker's shock rod when he backed into it. Causing him to drop the Crate back down, leading to it landing on the other worker below before shattering.

Which released a bunch of turtles as they crawled out of the Crate's wreckage with joy as they started to escape pretty fast for a bunch of turtles. Some of the workers tried to bring them back to heel as they chased them around with their shock rods, only for them to fight back when they protected themselves by using their shock rods against them.

But eventually, they were forced back into some Crates, that happened to be armored and sturdy.

By the time the Quartet and Elora arrived, they were in a cave's chamber that happened to be a sort of shelter for some baby turtles that was floundering about in front of a closed gate. Which had Flame, Ember, and Elora making 'Aww" sounds at how cute they looked. (While Spyro and Cynder looked on in indifference and confusion.)

"I see that you've come Elora, what a delight to see you. Are these the dragons you messaged us about?" A soft wise voice said, causing them to turn and see a turtle that was floating on his shell, that had a soft cushion inside of it, and he was sitting on it like a throne that was also floating above the ground.

"Prince Tortiss! It's nice to make your aquaintance." Elora said as she curtsied. "And yes. These are the dragons that are saving us."

"Excellent. It seems we've chosen wisely in having you as leader in times of need." He said smiling. "As for you four, I see that you're here to save us from those water workers."

"Water Workers? What are they doing?" Spyro asked curiously.

"Awful things." Tortiss said horrified and angrily. "They are rounding up my people, and putting them in crates for selling to Ripto's forces. They plan to create a water park for Ripto, and make our turtles into soup. We're all that are free so far, alongside King Fromit, and Advisors Gromit and Moppet. If any of you can help shepherd the baby turtles to safety, and save our people from those boxes, we'd be very grateful."

At what Prince Tortiss said, the Quartet ended up feeling livid at the news they got. As they ended up glaring beyond the closed fence ahead in both rage and determination in their eyes. Even if a pair of them weren't as susceptible to a baby turtle's cuteness, they still would risk their lives for them.

After all, they heard about turtles from the Beast Makers, and how they were related to the dragon people, even though they were different from them. With the major difference being their shells. So the dragons basically treated them like any other friendly dragon that they'd meet regardless of the difference, since they were related in a way. (Since it was said that they and the dragons themselves are in the Reptile family.) Not to mention, they also have some cultural ties to the other dragons and species, which is also why they're important to them.

So to hear about them being sold like caged animals, possibly to be enslaved, or worse, slaughtered for their magic, or for soup, had the Quartet feeling enraged that the workers would do that. And possibly because Ripto ordered them to do that, had them hating Ripto more than last time too.

"So you want us to save your turtle people? Count us in!" Spyro said, his voice being above a whisper, yet seething with a cold sort of rage that is said to be controllable, because they're still focused on whom else to hurt and who's their friend, which is why dragons are more dangerous when in this state of anger.

Something that only the baby turtles didn't notice, as Tortiss and Elora felt chills up their backs at the tone of Spyro's voice, as well as the stances that the rest of the Quartet was using, showing that they too are angry. Both of them were relieved that none of their anger was aimed at them.

"Just use one of our grown turtles to open the gate, and off you go." Prince Tortiss said, pointing at a button that the four knew would open the gate. (What else could they press to do that?)

So they proceeded to push the large turtle to the button, before it stood on the button to open the gate. Causing the baby turtles and the Quartet to run through it into the water to swim their way to the other side, with Elora not far behind, hoping that she'd protect them just in case.

She didn't really need to do that though, at least for the Quartet. Cause when she surfaced, she saw the Quartet utterly cleaning house of the workers as they either used their breaths on them, like their fire breath, or their Earth breath, (Much to Elora's surprise.) where they either blasted some shockwaves at them, or created some sort of Flail ball that they swung against the Workers, as well as used their lightning breaths.

They also froze the Workers solid with their Ice breath, before shattering them like glass with their horns, or Dragon Kata. Which also surprised Elora at how merciless they were.

There was also the ducks, which Elora knew were also the creatures that hated the turtles, that was also among the Workers as they tried to hit the dragon Quartet with their shovels. In doing so however, they also aimed their wrath on the ducks too as they fired their Fire balls at them, since they tried to defend the workers in their view. And while they were at it, the Quartet ended up destroying the crates with their Fire balls, or their piercing ice darts. Releasing the turtles that was inside as they crawled happily.

It wasn't looking like a battle taking place, it just looked more like a contest of whom would take down more enemies while going berserk. And so far, they're all in a tie. Which showed Elora how ruthless the Quartet can be, if they get provoked.

"Thank the sun and stars that they're my friends." Elora thought.

Nevertheless, she is also opposed to the workers selling the turtles to Ripto, so she understood why they'd be mad, as she too helped with the Workers, shooting them with her arrows, which had elemental magic in them so she'd do elemental damage too, (She had a spell casted on her quiver by the Cloud Temples wizards.) and she helped with shepherding the baby turtles to the King, whom she's sure is in a safe place in Sunny Beach.

In all of their post-Gnasty time in the Dragon Worlds, the Quartet has rarely came across a box that they couldn't destroy with their horns or breaths. Not even the armored boxes that they were destroying were any match for their powerful ranged elemental breaths when they launch the Fire balls, and the piercing Icicle darts among other elements. But in terms of charging at them, they knew that they were tough boxes. Which would require a supercharge for them if they would destroy them with their horns.

But so far, they felt that they don't need the supercharge since they got their ranged breaths. Even though they felt a bit tired after casting a couple Fire balls, which could make them require a rest should they cast more of them. They felt that their stamina would recover in only a couple minutes though, so they felt that they might not need to master their breaths at this moment. But they'll definitely master them in the future so that they would at least shorten their resting periods too only brief degrees.

But right now, with there being a couple of boxes, they felt that they might need a breather once they destroy the tenth one. Which is out of twenty-four of them throughout the beach. So they might need the Supercharge for the rest of them if there are more to destroy, simply so that they'll quickly free the rest of the turtles. Or simply rest off their ranged firing until they recover their stamina.

But what they didn't expect to see, was a similar pair of Spires that happened to have power ups for them, like the ones in Glimmer and Idol Springs. Only with this one having a symbol of fire in the middle of it instead of a wheel and a pair of wings.

"Well that's new. What is that?" Flame asked.

"That would be the Superflame Power-up gate. It's a creation of the Professor's that should enhance your elemental breaths, which could help in rescuing our turtles from the boxes that those ruffians put them in." Advisor Gromit explained.

"That could be useful. Especially since it could help them save their strength." Elora said. Having been told about the Quartet being forced to rest if they casted too much of their ranged breath attacks.

At the mention of the Power-up, the Quartet was completely curious about how it works. They are familiar with the supercharge, having used it in Idol Springs, and back in the Dragon Worlds having used them, Ancestors knows how many times. But while the Supercharge felt like a strong burst of wind that pushed both Spyro and Cynder forward to make them Supercharge forwards, and the Superfly felt like the wind was under their wings and pushing them into flying, this one emanated heat that they felt on their scales. Like they felt a soft wall of fire that was in front of them. Which didn't bother them due to their heat tolerance. (They'd still feel burns if it was hot magma though.)

Would this Superflame be as amazing as the Supercharges? Only one way to find out.

After taking a breath, Spyro and Cynder went through the gate, before stopping at the other end. Where they ended up feeling hot all over their scales. And looking at each other, they saw that their scale colors have darkened a little, while they had glowing markings on their backs like with the fairy's kiss, only the markings were more orangish-yellow colored compared to the pink colors of the fairy's kiss Power-up. Which applied to their horns as they glowed the same color too.

And they felt hot all over their scales, and they felt like they have fire moving through their throats as they started to exhale some smoke out of their noses and mouths. It was both empowering and disorienting as they felt that they had to shake themselves to their senses.

"Spyro? Cynder? Are you both okay?" Elora asked concerned.

Before they could answer, they both sneezed, causing a fire ball to get launched out. Unlike the Fire balls that they shot out where they traveled in a slight arc with plenty of range while leaving a smoke trail, these ones traveled in a straight line like they could travel a greater distance than their regular fire balls, and left a bright yellow trail of flames, (Like they shot a comet out of their mouths.) and fire rings as it traveled.

And both Spyro and Cynder felt none of their stamina being drained when they fired it out. It was like they could shoot Fire Balls for all eternity, and they wouldn't feel any more physically tired in a few minutes.

Then it made an explosion sound that had the dragons cringing at that as they saw one of the crates blown to fiery bits.

Thankfully, the turtles inside were unharmed, if a little shaken up as they cooed their thanks for the Quartet and Elora.

While all the Quartet and Elora could say about what just happened to the box, was only one word. "Awesome!"

It seemed to them that this Power-up would be of great help to them in rescuing the rest of the turtles, regardless of its limited time.

Spyro and his friends continued to take down the Water Workers and the Duck guys with the shovels, as well as the swimming birds that tried to poke them with their harpoon spears on the surface when they resurface. (Which ended up happening to Flame one time when he wasn't careful. But a starfish nearby gave him a butterfly.) All while protecting the baby Turtles that they were shepherding along the way.

They also proceeded to destroy all of the armored boxes with the Superflame's help, until all of them were destroyed. Freeing more of the turtles that was trapped inside, which earned them an orb from Advisor Gromit. There was still some turtles left for the Quartet to save however, according to Gromit, so they made sure to keep on defeating the Workers and shepherding the baby turtles. Until they eventually made it to what could be a fortress of the Sunny Beach.

The reason being is that King Fromit was inside a room that was closed off by a strong door. Which the Quartet felt, could've been the room for the King to be safe inside until the invading Water Workers either leaves the Beach, or gets beaten out of the beach. Either by whatever resistance the turtles could've done, or by the Quartet and Elora themselves.

Either way, the Beach is being saved, and the Quartet would be determined to save it alongside each other, or with Elora behind them.

Right now though, they opened it with another turtle on the button, causing the baby turtles to run in, where King Fromit was inside. He flinched, thinking the Workers somehow got in, until he quickly got relieved when he saw the Baby Turtles in the room with him. Then he saw the Quartet and Elora in the room as well.

"Oh, thank you young dragons. And you Elora. I'm glad to see them safe again." He said smiling at Elora. "Also, how much of the beach is free from those miscreants?"

"Almost taken care of. All thanks to them." Elora said, gesturing to the Quartet. "I helped them too though. Just to make sure that they're all safe." She then said grinning.

Much to the Quartet's amusement, considering that they didn't need help in taking them out due to their berserker fury. But they wouldn't mind in the slightest if she helped too.

"Thank goodness. Anyways, the baby turtles shall be safe up here. And I thank you for the escort. Now, let me reward all of you. Please take this Talisman as a token of our gratitude." He then said, before giving them the Talisman of Sunny Beach, which looked like an amulet with a symbol of a turtle on its front. Which was put in the guidebook that Ember took out for her dragonfly to put in.

"Now, if it isn't too much trouble, I humbly request some help." King Fromit said seriously. "You see, a chef is planning to make a soup out of some of our turtles. And we need your help to stop him before he succeeds. Will you help us?" He asked.

The Quartet instantly accepted alongside Elora.

"Wait! Don't kill me Madame. I don't work for this Ripto guy. I swear. I was just going to cook food for him."

The Master Chef, who was like the duck enemies that the Quartet faced, (only he was blue feathered with a chef's hat.) was basically standing around, minding his business as he prepared to make his famed Turtle Soup for the Sunny Beach's opening water park dinner for Ripto, (That he planned to make if he wins and conquers Avalar.) which was illegal in certain Realms in Avalar, especially Sunny Beach, for pretty obvious reasons. After all, turtles are not to be casually killed to be turned into food in some areas, as he was now learning the hard way.

And now he was shivering in fear when he saw the Quartet and Elora coming up the ladder together, up to the seemingly open kitchen part of Sunny Beach, before threatening him with their elemental breaths, and Elora's arrows, should he refuse to comply.

"Are you aware, that these turtles are the citizens of Sunny Beach? And that they're not merely food to eat?" Elora asked, glaring at him.

"I-I'm aware of that, but Ripto was quite a tough customer, despite his short size, (That got a chuckle out of the Quartet.) so what was I supposed to do? Tell the angry wizard no?"

"I understand your reluctance to decline Ripto's orders. Nevertheless, these turtles don't deserve this fate. Release them, or we will make you pay for it." Elora threatened, pointing her arrow at the chef.

Despite Elora being mentioned as a leader of Avalar in times of need, and her threatening gesture of aiming an arrow for his head, the Chef still was reluctant in complying with Elora's demand. "I don't know if I should do that though, I still feel awfully hungry as well."

"Hungry for what? Hungry for Fire, or my Arrows?!" Elora angrily said, drawing her arrow as the Quartet had smoke leaking out of their noses, threatening to breathe fire (Or any other Breath.) on the chef.

Whom was trying not to scream like a little girl at what's going to happen to him.

"Okayokayokay! We can work this out! I swear madame!" The Chef quickly said, hoping that he can make a compromise with Elora and the Quartet. "Let's just play a little game."

"A game?"

"Yes! I would be willing to let them go, and hand out a pair of Orbs if any of you are able to spare me, and push those turtles back into the water where they'll be saved." The Chef said, gesturing to the pool that was nearby. "Just be warned, they're gonna be headed for the pot when I ring my bell."

"If we take the challenge, what's the catch?" Spyro asked threateningly.

"No catch! There's no minions to fight, no hazards to avoid, nothing! Just push the turtles into the water before they reach the pot! That's it! Just please spare me after the turtles are free, and you all may have the Orbs!" He said.

As reluctant as Elora was to take the deal, feeling that he could try to scam them, the Quartet decided to take him on the deal as they proceeded to the open area of the kitchen where the cauldron was. "Okay Chef. Ring it! But don't beat it just yet until we get the Orbs, or you'll be sorry!" Spyro said as he and his friends prepares to guide the turtles to the pool.

The Chef didn't hesitate in ringing the triangle bell due to Elora's arrow pointed at him. Causing the turtles to walk out of their pens through the delivery pipes. And they were blindly headed towards the cauldron. Which was when the Quartet pushed them away from the cauldron and to the pool. Where they would fall in, then swim to the pipes that would suck them in to safety.

It was pretty easy for the Quartet since the turtles were pretty slow in getting to the caudron, and they slide while spinning when the Quartet charges into them. (The first time being an accident.) So they made sure to aim the turtles to the pool when they charge into them.

Pretty soon, they were able to save the turtles. And true to the Chef's word, there was nothing stopping the Quartet from doing so. Much to Elora's relief. "There! All done, now about the Orbs?" Elora asked.

Despite his hesitance, the Chef knew that it'd be a horrible idea to refuse Elora's request. So he gave her the Orbs as a reward for the turtles. "I was going to use those to buy potatoes, but I guess I don't need them anymore." He said upset, but relieved that he gets to live as he got out of dodge.

Which is all that Elora needed, as the turtles were now safe, Sunny Beach is no longer being invaded, and they earned the Talisman, Gems, and Orbs which puts the Quartet closer to their goal of getting to Dragon Shores… as well as getting back home to the Dragon Worlds.

It was not a bad day, as they proceeded to leave Sunny Beach after some sun bathing with Elora. Which was near the room where the King was safe in as they watched some baby turtles getting launched into the water by one of the shovel wielding ducks, who was used as a diving board/launching pad, by having his butt getting zapped by one of the other baby turtles holding the Worker's shock stick, to jerk his shovel upwards to launch the baby turtle into the air, and to the water as punishment.

After their little journey in Sunny Beach, the Quartet and Elora chose Hurricos next. Where shortly before their arrival, a small blue creature known as an Electroll, was holding a diode as he walked around, working on some of the buildings, minding his own business, when suddenly, a purple lizard/apelike creature known as a grinder-monkey, showed himself from around the corner. Then with a mean grin on his face, he proceeded to chase the now scared Electroll around the building, like he wanted to steal the diode he held.

All while in the eyesight of another creature that was orange-skinned, and wore a black vest, a metal biker cap with straps, and green cargo pants, who was known as a gear grinder. Who decided to do a little trolling of his own.

Where when the apelike creature chased the Electroll to the other creature's side to enter a little chamber, the creature placed his wrench onto the little slot near the doorway, summoning an electric barrier that zapped the Electroll into accidentally throwing the diode into the grinder's clutches, before laughing as the Electroll fell down.

When the Quartet and Elora arrived, the dragons were quickly reminded of why they left for Dragon Shores when they got intercepted. So imagine their 'joy' at what they're seeing now.

"Oh great. More rain?" Spyro said annoyed.

"Seems like it." Cynder said deadpan.

All while Ember glared at the sky in annoyance and frustration, considering that rainwater doesn't meld well with her polished pink scales. Which explains why she agrees with Spyro and the others when they say, they hated the rain. Especially since they just left a warm and cozy beach before arriving here.

"Sorry guys. I guess I should've known that Hurricos would be raining at this time." Elora said apologetically to them. Even though she has a softer spot for the rain compared to the Quartet.

They all responded to her, saying that it isn't Elora's fault that the storm was over Hurricos at the time of their arrival. Calming Elora down.

"Let's just get a move on and get the Orbs, Gems, and Talisman quickly. Just so that we'll be done with this place sooner." Ember said. Already willing to leave Hurricos already.

They didn't need to be told twice, as they begun their little journey by talking to the Electroll. Who noticed Elora with the dragons. "Oh! Thank goodness you're here, I thought those Gear Grinders would've been too tough to handle this time." He said.

"Hello Zapp. These are the dragons that we've got helping us." Elora said, introducing the Quartet to him. "Is there enything wrong happening here?"

"We've always had trouble with the Gear Grinders, but now they've been able to find success against us, and separated us to make us powerless." He said scared. "And what's worse, they've taken our Diodes to keep us outside with the electric barriers as they take over our factories. And we need your help."

The Quartet had to stifle their groans of annoyance as they realized that this journey through Hurricos could involve electricity. Which they didn't have any good experiences with any of it. (Not counting their fun with their Electric Breath.) Especially when they think about Metalhead. So imagine their 'delight' when they learn that they have more electric enemies to fight.

But nevertheless, they would still fight for the Electrolls and Elora.

"We'll take care of them now. What should be do to pass this though?" Spyro asked.

"We use Diodes to absorb the electricity, and to turn off the barriers. If you find one, then insert it into the slot near the barrier to deactivate it." Zapp said. "I thought I saw one just before you arrived, but my sight isn't what it used to be." He then said…

gesturing to the Diode not too far from his left. Which was in front of the Gear Grinder, who had his wrench at the ready, about to hit them with it.

The Quartet, and even Elora was glaring at him annoyed at the excuse the Electroll made. Nevertheless, they had the Gear Grinder to take down.

Which was easy, even if he towered over Elora and all of the Quartet. As Elora put him down with an electric arrow between his eyes. Now the Diode was all theirs as the Quartet was ready to pick up the Diode after praising her for the shot. (Even if it was at pretty close range.)

As they reached for it though, Zapp was reminded of something. "Oh! Did I forget to mention-"

*ZAAAAAP*

Zapp was a little late on the warning though, as the Quartet ended up feeling electricity flowing through them like last time when they touched the Diode. It wasn't a painful or strong shock, but it still shocked them when they touched it as Elora and Zapp Cringed at the scene.

Then the Quartet fell down.

"Ah yes. I thought the Diodes still had some electrical discharge left in them." Zapp awkwardly said ashamed. Much to the Quartet's chagrin.

But at least the Diode was able to be put in the slot to disable the Electric barriers as they charged forward against the Gear Grinders.

Other than the rain, Hurricos so far, wasn't a terrible place. It even had its share of beauties in the cloudy sky. It's just filled with terrible locals.

The Gear Grinders were annoying in their battles. And they were suprisingly smart, despite their looks. Considering their wrenches, which they were fond of swinging at the Quartet and Elora, yet being able to build impressive electric barriers, and also the little robot buddies that the Gear Grinders sent out against them, they were annoying foes.

It made their battle against them a tiny bit more challenging than the last battles in the other Realms.

But the Quartet was not gonna be beaten that easily. And with Elora by their side, it got harder to take them down.

Especially since despite her archery class, Elora was pretty strong herself. Being able to kick one of the little robot buddies hard enough to break it into pieces, and even taking out one of the Gear Grinders with a kick to the face.

The Quartet was surprised that she's stronger than she looks. And that's regardless of looking like a doe that is said to be pacifistic. Which in her case, is a bold faced lie.

Sure the Gear Grinders got some shots in, with the Gear Grinders hitting Ember and Cynder with their wrenches, which squished them flat, and the robots hurting Flame, their damage was only minor, and healable. But they know that they should be careful if they don't get hurt worse than now.

Plus, Elora doesn't have a dragonfly of her own. So if she gets hit, it's going to leave a mark, and she'd probably be very hurt compared to them. So they all agreed to protect her from the more dangerous parts of their journey in the future.

Although they felt that she can take care of herself as well. Especially since she was also pretty acrobatic, as she had another Gear Grinder got taken out by her little wrestling maneuver, with her legs being used against him in a hurricanrana after jumping onto his upper back, before knocking him out with a bucking horse's kick.

Which Spyro and Cynder witnessed, and by their admission, it looked awesome. And for some reason, it also looked pretty hot.

Now they were in the next section of Hurricos past the two barrier gates. (Which they opened with the Diodes. After getting shocked by them again two times.) Where they were taking care of more of the Gear Grinders and the robots as they took in their surroundings of Hurricos, with the gears and alarms being active, they filled the air with their noises as their ambiance. There was also spinning fan blades on the factories that littered the otherwise grassy plains in Hurricos alongside the robots, turning the Electroll's homes into a cluttered mess.

Not only that, but throughout Hurricos, they saw what looked like oily, murky, oozy and dark water that surrounded the lands of Hurricos. It was like they were on an Island.

Which reminded them of the Beast Makers, (While the Gnorcs controlled that World and made it into a metal yard that is.) and the Gnorc Realms that they went through on their first journey. With Hurricos having the same humid wet air that was mixed with the smoggy atmosphere. And above all, Hurricos looked like it had metal all over the place, like in Gnasty's Realms, especially with the factories like in the Realm where they fought Gnasty in, as well as his horde of treasure's Realm.

At least Hurricos was more pleasant to look at with their rainbow in the clouds, and the green grass. Compared to the Beast Makers under the Gnorc's control.

It was in the section they were in now, where they noticed two things.

1. There was buttons that was behind the large windmills. (Like the smaller ones that they saw, and destroyed throughout the area as they collected Gems, because why not?) And there was a pair of Spires like the other ones that gives power-ups to them. Whether this one is another Superflame, or Supercharge, they had to kill a few more to find out.

2. There was a path that led to a tunnel that they could go through to what could be another section.

"Hey guys. At this rate, isn't Aquaria Towers the next world to go to?" Elora asked.

After a brief look in the Guidebook, Ember ended up seeing that indeed, this Aquaria Towers is their next destination. "Sure it is. Why?" She asked.

"L-let's just say that I don't think I'm properly equipped for that place yet. It's an undersea world after all." Elora said, having went there before. And being a faun, she knew it would not be a good experience. At least, not without any underwater gear.

At that last part, the Quartet felt like cringing. After all, if they didn't learn to swim courtesy of Elora, they would've avoided this 'Aquaria Towers' world like fire. Or, they would've possibly drowned inside if they didn't. Now though, they felt that their swimming skills might be put to the test once they get there. And considering that Elora was a faun with her hooves, they understood her reluctance.

"So I'm afraid that we should split up here. I'll go in there while all of you get the Orbs and the Talisman, and proceed onwards to Aquaria Towers. I'll be back by your sides as soon as I can." She said, getting ready to enter the tunnel. "Although, I wouldn't mind if one or two of you would follow. If you want."

"Then we'll go." Spyro said with Cynder by his side. Now the Quartet agreed to split into duos again as Ember and Flame proceeded to finish the main section of Hurricos for the Talisman and the Orbs. While Spyro and Cynder followed Elora into the tunnel. (Where little did they know, they were in for a redundant time wasting sidequest.)

With Ember and Flame, they proceeded onwards past the barrier to the last part of Hurricos, to fight the Gear Grinders and Robots together, breathing their Fire Breaths on the Gear Grinders, and either charging, or electrocuting the robot buddies with their Electricity to break them like they did with Metalhead.

Which lead to amusing sights of seeing their heads getting launched into the sky after getting overloaded. (With extra humor points added when their heads land on the Gear Grinder's heads.)

"Tee-heeheeheehee, that was funny." Ember said giggling at the robot's head landing on the other enemy's head.

"Hehehehe, no kidding!" Flame said, smiling at her dreamily. After all, even her laugh was cute in his eyes, so hearing her laugh is music to his ears.

Seeing that the humorous sight of the robots was making her and himself laugh, it felt to them that the journey through Hurricos was worth having to deal with the rain.

But they had to keep their head in the game nonetheless, as they made sure to finish off the rest of the Gear Grinders and getting the last Diode so that they'll leave.

Which they were able to do the latter, (With Flame getting shocked in the process as his skeleton was briefly shown to Ember.) before shutting down the electric barrier that lead to a room indoors out of the rain. Where they met another Electroll.

"Wha, who's there!? Oh, are you the good dragons?" He asked.

"Yep." Flame said.

"And you've both shut down the barriers? Well done both of you!" He said joyfully. Then he took out a golden gear with a diamond plus shape on the front of it, from his pocket, that they knew was a Talisman. "We've been guarding this from the Gear Grinders. Please take it as a reward." The Electroll known as Brainy said, before giving them the Talisman.

Which they took, before Ember opened the Guidebook to put the Gear inside.

"And if isn't too much trouble, we'd like your help. You see, the Gear Grinders has taken over our main factory, and they've turned on the machine that is sapping away our energy from Hurricos to power them up. And I've heard that they're using it to create a scepter for an evil Wizard, probably that same one that assisted them in taking it over. If you can shut that factory down, we'd be willing to give you some Orbs." He said.

They both accepted the mission as they both ended up running back outside to where the big windmills were as per Brainy's directions. But not before using the Power-up from Hurricos, which was the Supercharge, to shatter the large windmills to get onto the high enough place where another Electroll was.

"Oh, thank goodness you're both here. I'm Kosmo. And I see that you've been sent here?" He asked.

"Yep. Brainy sent us here. He said that you need help shutting off the factory?" Flame responded.

"Exactly. That big building over there is sapping away our electricity. And we need both your help in shutting off the machinery inside. And to do that, you both must glide your way to the entrance of the factory by using our platforms while using the path that I've marked out on this map. That is, if neither of you can fly."

"Well, we can't really fly. So we might as well. Just one question though, does it involve trying to land on those?" Ember asked, gesturing to the spinning fan blades of the windmill building, that was spinning fast in circles.

"Exactly." Kosmo said. "Although since they're fast, then don't fret. There are buttons behind those windmills, that you can press to slow those fan blades to a snail's pace. That should be enough to navigate through as you go through this path to the factory's entrance." He then said, showing his map.

At the last part that he made, Ember and Flame quickly figured out what the buttons behind the windmills would do. So after saying that they'll be right back, they proceeded to destroy the windmills, (They looked too big to push aside.) either with the Supercharge, or their Fire balls, before they then pressed the buttons. And sure enough, the windmill buildings had their spinning blades slowed down to a snail's speed. Just as they needed, as they got back to the spot, before then gliding to the building, then to the first and only fan in the last section of Hurricos.

Which they then jumped off of, onto the roof of the room that Brainy was inside. Before they then saw the moving platforms that goes in and out of the wall of the building. Which gave them flashbacks to their battle with Gnasty, where they had to charge through the room that was just like this. Except, at least they have only a drop to the ground as punishment for failing to land on the platforms. (Which is relieving to know.)

So they felt bold enough to glide together to the first one as it moved outwards, before making a hop to the second one, then hop to the third one… just as the wall between the platforms was going out. Thankfully, they were barely able to pass the wall before they were able to land on the third one. Thankfully, it stayed stationary, which gave them enough time to get to the top step and then to the small chasm where another Electroll known as Watt, was.

"You've both have done well so far! You can have this little trinket for good luck!" He said joyfully as he handed them an Orb. "The next glides are gonna get tricky now. So if you know how to do the hover maneuver, now's the time."

"Hover?" Flame and Ember asked. "Oh, you mean the maneuver of flapping your wings to briefly use the air to push you upwards?" Ember said.

"Yes. You both know how to do that don't you?" Watt asked.

They didn't need to answer him though, as they decided to merely show him. By gliding their way towards the windmill's fan blades, before flapping their wings at the edge of the fan blades to push them upwards, giving them enough height to land on the blades.

Which they traversed on to glide to another windmill building's fan blade to run on to the gates, (That they remember opening with the Diodes.) that they were then able to glide onto.

After gliding onto the second gate, they then glided to the highest section of what they saw was the beginning section of Hurricos. Where they both got nervous at what they saw was the final and most dangerous section of their challenge.

The path ahead of them was made of moving platforms, and one wall, which led to what they saw was the entrance to the factory. On their own, they were a little more challenging. But the fact that all of the platforms, and the entrance ahead, happened to be over the oily water that Ember and Flame might be unable to swim in despite their swimming ability, made it look more challenging.

And they suffered flashbacks, again, to chasing Gnasty Gnorc through the hall that had the lava filling the chamber.

They could almost feel their scales heating up, as they almost visualized the same lava that they chased Gnasty over, in the place of the oily water.

"Come on Flame! Don't chicken out now!" Sira said to Flame.

"Yeah, what she said. It's just over there. We just need to jump to that place." Starr said to Ember. Which helped them both as they ignored the groaning of the gears as the platforms slid in and out of the walls. They just needed to get ready.

"Ready Ember?" Flame asked, putting a comforting wing on Ember.

"I don't know Flame, I'm pretty scared." Ember said nervously.

"I am too. We can't stop now though." Flame said, determined.

"Then let's do it." Ember said, ready to jump with Flame.

Whom, ended up taking deep breaths with herself, before they decided to risk their lives, and jump onto the first platform as it rose out of the wall.

Then they took another hop to the next platform that was getting pushed out. But before they could hop to the next one, they saw another wall popping out and getting in their way.

Both Flame and Ember looked around, trying not to panic and hop off their shrinking platform and into the water below. Which wasn't helped by what they felt was Gnasty's voice taunting them from the grave. Challenging them to make a jump across the chasm while calling them 'dragon babies'. All while the platform beneath their paws was shrinking back into the factory walls.

Which had them stumbling about on the platform as they felt the platform almost vanish under their paws, forcing them onto their hind legs as they had to balance on them in hopes that the wall in front of them would get pulled back in. Although they felt that they could be screwed at this point as they were tempted to kiss and hug each other before they fall into the oily water.

Before they could say "I love you." to each other, they were relieved to see the wall getting quickly pulled back into the factory's wall. Which gave the opportunity to glide their way to the safety of the ground of the entrance to the factory.

Which they quickly took as they both jumped off the platform in the nick of time, before gliding to the ground. Flame landed on all fours as he took relieving breaths. "Not this time Gnasty." He thought, as he looked at the doorway to the inside.

There was whimpering and yelping noises that startled him out of his relief, making him turn and see that Ember only barely made it herself, as she was holding on to the edge of the safe ground by her claws, making little marks on the ground as she tried to pull herself up. But the soggy ground and metal floor was not easy to hold onto even with claws as she started to slip.

"Help! Flame!" She cried out, scared of what would happen to her, if she cannot hold on to the edge.

Flame didn't hesitate, as he sprinted to her and grabbed her paws with his own. "Gotcha! Hold on!" He said. Now he was pulling her up, even though he felt his own feet starting to slip a bit forwards to the edge. He was scared that he'd probably slip and fall to his doom with Ember, so he put his all into pulling back as he used his hind legs to push into the ground as he pulled backwards hard before his feet could reach the ledge.

"GRAAHHH! *Mmph!*"

Perhaps a little harder than he expected, as he pulled hard until he inadvertently fell onto his back. Right as he felt a pair of lips touching his own as he had to shake the stars out of his vision, before he then stared in embarrassment at Ember, who was pulled from the edge, and onto his front as she fell on top of him. Now she was kissing him again as she laid on his torso with her lips on his.

It was embarrassing as they blushed and felt their hearts beating, but they ended up continuing their kiss as they smiled inwardly at the fact that they made it to the safe place of the factory's entrance, as they also hugged each other, feeling each other's paws touching their scales as they then took several breaths of relief after ending their kiss.

Now they stared smiling at each other, elated to see that they've both got past the most dangerous part of the challenge. "We've made it. We've survived." Flame said.

"I can't agree more Flame, and I thank you for saving me." Ember said, nuzzling Flame for the save.

Which he proceeded to return with his own nuzzling.

They had to stop the nuzzling though, as they knew that they had only one thing left to do before they can leave Hurricos. As they got up, they noticed the shivering Electroll, who seemed to have not noticed their nuzzling. All while they noticed that there was a lot of noise inside the room that sounded like zapping.

Which had them feeling the familiar tingling of getting shocked, on their scales.

"Thank goodness you're both here! Quick! There's a button inside that must be pushed! I could do it, but… um, it's awfully noisy in there! And I can't see well!" He said.

As annoyed at him as they were, when they heard the noises of zapping that was inside the room, they felt that he had a good enough reason to be afraid of going in, considering the risk of getting badly zapped. They weren't going to leave yet, as they still need to shut it down.

So they entered the room as boldly as possible to see where the button is to shut down the machinery. All while hearing the sounds of zapping.

*Zap Zap Zap Zap Zap Zap*

Regardless of the unpleasant sounds, they continued to look for the button. Which didn't take long at all as they were able to find it on the wall nearby.

As they got towards it though, they could feel the generator in the room going haywire. Which alarmed them when they heard the sickening sound of the 'ZAAAAP' which had them cringing as they swore they felt the surging Electricity in their scales. Reminding Flame of the shocking floors of Terrace Village that he went with Cynder on.

Nevertheless, they knew that the button can stop the zapping. So they quickly pressed it, as the room now started to power down. Soon, it was quiet as the room was now de-powered.

Which had the Electroll outside coming in the room in excitement as he saw that the machinery was off. "Thank you both, the factory is now shut down, and our electricity is now going back to 'our' machinery. Now the Gear Grinders should be thinking twice before bothering us now." He said happily. "Here, take this. I found it stuck between the gears." He said, giving them the next Orb.

Which Ember put in the Guidebook with a smile as she and Flame nuzzled each other again. It seemed that their time in Hurricos is over.

Even though they're waiting for the rest of the group to finish their little sidequest, they proceeded to go onwards to Aquaria Towers as they took a shortcut back to the last section of Hurricos, via the building roof over the other end of the land that they were on, before gliding over to the last section of the island, which was easy.

Then they proceeded to the exit Portal back to Summer Forest.

*Later*

It was after they left, (And later, Spyro, Cynder, and Elora also left.) that the Gear Grinder was moving towards the gate when he saw a Diode floating in midair. He wanted to take the Diode for himself even though he and his fellow Gear Grinders lost the battle thanks to, in his eyes, "Those meddling dragons, and their cute Faun." that ruined their day.

As he reached for the Diode though, the Diode was lifted out of his hands. *ZAAAP* And he got Electrocuted when the Electric Barriers reactivated, which stunned him as he got launched backwards.

All while the Electrolls were laughing at the stupidity of the Gear Grinder moving into the Barrier, as they had fun with their victory, with a pair of them giving each other a high five.

It was good to be them right now.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14: Undersea towers to Dinosaur fight

Spyro, Cynder, and Elora was back in the Castle of Summer Forest, and in the room where the professor was now in, as she geared up for her, as well as Spyro and Cynder's trip through Aquaria Towers. Where they'll reunite with the other half of the Quartet.

All while they all grumbled about what they went through back in Hurricos.

"Man, that was a tedious challenge." Cynder said annoyed.

"No kidding. Those purple monkeys were fast, and arrogant when they weren't holding those stones! And I thought the thieves were annoying to chase." Spyro said also annoyed. "Elora was of great help against them with her arrows and all, but they were annoying."

"No kidding." Elora said annoyed too as she put on her oxygen tank.

Why they were annoyed was because of the side quest back in Hurricos, where they had to chase around the Purple Gear Grinders that kept on stealing the lightning stones that powered up the generator that fueled up the area that they were in. Which was a tedious process, due to the fact that every time when they were almost done putting the stones in place, the Gear Grinders come out of nowhere, and takes them from the generators while they were all in a different section of the area.

Even as they split up, the Gear Grinders ended up being able to at least get the lightning stones out of the slots before Cynder and Elora got their shots in.

The only good part about that challenge though, is that despite the muscular looks of the purple Gear Grinder apes, they were harmless, and they didn't attack back against them when they stopped them from taking the stones away. But it was still an annoying challenge, that was only barely worth it due to the Orb that they were able to get from the electroll. And there was only ten of them that kept on appearing out of nowhere.

Which is good, since they could've quit the challenge at twenty more of them if there was more of those apes coming out.

"At least it's over now. And Hurricos is now safe." Elora then said, hoping to calm down Spyro and Cynder as she put on her flippers.

Why she was, was because as she said, Aquaria Towers is an undersea level. And she was putting on her gear since she was going to swim there alongside both Cynder and Spyro. And without her gear, she was not a good swimmer. And there would also be little to no surfaces where she'll be able to come back to for air. So she had her Oxygen tank to breathe from.

Which, is probably the only thing she'll be able to breathe from, so she would need to be careful and get back to Summer Forest when her tank is low.

"You'll have at least three hours of air in your tank. That should be enough time to get done with rescuing Aquaria Towers from Ripto's forces. Just make sure that you and the dragons are out by the time that Realm is free." The Professor said.

"Way ahead of you." Elora said, knowing that she isn't able to breathe underwater like the other dragons. (Or maybe they have an absurdly long lung capacity to hold their breath, she doesn't know.)

So she knew that she should be at least not far away from the portal back to the Summer Forest while in Aquaria Towers.

"And we'll make sure that she'll make it back here if she's low." Cynder said with Spyro in agreement. Which delighted Elora, since it showed her that they're a team already.

Pretty soon, after she got her scuba gear on, she packed up her bow, and her reloaded quiver of arrows, before she then got out of the room, and was on her way to the Aquaria Towers portal.

Despite feeling a little hard to walk in flippers, Elora proceeded to enter the portal to Aquaria Towers alongside Spyro and Cynder, where they'll reunite with Ember and Flame.

Earlier…

Speaking of whom, before they both arrived in Aquaria Towers, Ember and Flame was prepared to go into the world, when they entered the room where there was a wall that blocked the other part of the room they were in. And Moneybags was there too.

Little did they know, Moneybags had put up the wall, that was made of strong marble, which would've been impossible to shatter at their current strength. And he intends to make them pay to lower it. In his eyes, they had to.

"Oh, hey Moneybags." Flame said. "What's up?"

"Oh dear dragons, it is dreadful." Moneybags said. "Ripto knows of your attempts to collect all of the Talismans to defeat him, and he's trying to end your quests here."

"Oh, he wasn't trying already?" Ember sarcastically asked.

"There's a portal that is behind this wall. It is the last portal in Summer Forest, where you can earn the last Talisman there. It is the portal you seek."

"You mean, there's a portal to Dragon Shores there?!" Flame said, slightly hopefully.

As much as Moneybags wanted to tempt them into paying him, by making them believe that it is the portal, he knew that it'd end in them probably beating him within an inch of his life when they find out that it isn't. At least, so he believes. "Erm, okay so it isn't a portal to Dragon Shores, but Aquaria Towers is a lovely place as well. I even have a place to stay there myself." He said, disappointing Ember and Flame.

"As you can see however, that portal to Aquaria Towers has been blocked by this wall that Ripto has raised." He said.

"Oh, that's a problem." Flame said.

"I know, I know." Moneybags said 'sadly' and dramatically. "It is tragic, but thankfully, I know a thing or two about castle construction." Moneybags said, turning away. "And I think… no. I know how to put this wall down. It may not come cheap, and I know that collecting those Talismans are quite important, but, well despite my class, I have kids to feed. So if I am to be passed, at least four hundred of those Gems, I would be willing to-" He tried to say.

Only to see that neither dragon was next to him. Then he saw that they were on the upper corridor on the windowsill. "Thanks but no thanks! We can handle this!" Ember said, before she and Flame jumped and then glided over the wall. Leaving the portal to Aquaria Towers free for them to enter.

Much to Moneybag's chagrin as he decided to just lower the wall. "Apparently, those Idol Springs builders should've been clarified as to what I meant by 'Dragon-proof." He thought annoyed.

Before the two Dragons got to Aquaria Towers, there was the Seahorses, whom were on dry land. The reason why, was because the Water Workers drained away all of the water from out of the area that they were in. Causing the Seahorses to be left crawling like worms as the Water Workers proceeded to drink and bathe in the remaining small pools of water.

Some of them decided to even torment the Seahorses, by teasing them with water in cups that they put just barely out of their reach, before they then decided to kick them by giving the rest of the water to the other Workers. Much to the Seahorses dismay, since they had no power to resist. They were merely helpless.

Until now that is.

Ember and Flame proceeded to hold their breaths, expecting to be underwater, only to see that they're on dry land. Much to their confusion as they looked around the room they were in. Where they saw that there was grass and seaweed on the floor and the walls and the metal floor that they stood on. And they looked to be damp, like they were underwater a little while ago. They also saw a tower in the room that had a doorway that was closed. (Which half explains to them why the Realm is called, Aquaria Towers.)

They then saw that there was Water Workers in the Realm that were like the ones in Sunny Beach. Only they were wearing diving helmets.

Which was much to their chagrin, as the Water Workers were already on their little 'death list' back in Sunny Beach for trying to ship the turtles off. So they weren't glad to meet another one of them.

They also noticed that there was a Power-up gate on the upper part to their left, and to the right of a nearby Crab

Then they laid eyes on the Seahorse that was laying on land. "Oh my. Are you the dragons that we were told about?" He asked.

"Oh hey. It's a Seahorse." Ember said, taking an interest in the landed Seahorse.

"Have you read about those?" Flame asked.

"Mm-hmm. Did you know, that Seahorses can live on land without water for only a day?" Ember asked.

Flame pretty much shrugged. "I never knew that." He said to her. "Yes, we are. I'm guessing you need help?" He then asked the Seahorse.

"Of course. Those funny looking guys with those shock sticks, have drained all of our water." He sadly said. "And we can't get it back unless someone activates those switches that they're guarding." He then said, gesturing to the red wall switch that was close to the Water Worker.

"No problem. Those switches are going to be pressed. Just one question. How long were you guys like this?" Flame asked.

"Almost a day, I'm afraid. *Cough* So please hurry." The Seahorse said.

The Duo didn't need to be told twice. (Especially Flame, who was determined to save the Seahorses.) So they charged down the Water Worker when he tried to defend the button, before pressing it themselves. Causing the hatch on the ceiling to be opened, causing a large quantity of water to pour out of the opening.

Which wasn't enough to fill the entire room they're in, but it was enough to fill up a small lake to the brim, as they were now floating on the water. Now they were ready to swim their way through the room as the Seahorse rose up to the surface.

"Thank goodness you've done it! I thought for sure that we'd shrivel up if it wasn't for you two." The Seahorse said happily. "My name is Ripple by the way. And there's more water that has yet to be flowing back to this home. Can you both help us get it all back?"

"Yes. We'll beat those guys, and put the water back into this place." Ember said, determined to save the Seahorses of Aquaria Towers, since they looked pretty adorable in her eyes. (Not as adorable as Flame though.)

"Please be careful though. Those Shock Stick Guys are tough. Yesterday, they turned Verne, our giant squid friend, into fried Calamari." Ripple said scared.

Both dragons cringed in both figurative pain and anger at that, feeling bad for the Seahorse's friend (Even though they never met him.) as they proceeded to dive down, and continue onwards through the hall that was underwater, until they reached the other end.

Where they proceeded to lay waste to the enemies there, as well as the Crabs that they came across when they tried to snap them with their pinchers. Which Ember also read about back when she was still in the Dream Weavers.

Then, they pressed the switch, causing the room to be filled with more water. Causing them to dive underwater after the flow stopped. Where they looked around the room, when Flame noticed another room in the cave's doorway, where he felt his face turning pale at the sight of what was in the room.

There was metallic Sharks inside the room. And they were circling around a metal chest in the room together. They looked menacing due to their sharp teeth, glowing sinister red eyes, and dark metallic colors all over their bodies.

If Flame was still on the surface where the air was, he would've screamed like a little girl again. Something that he felt embarrassed in doing, one time near Ember herself when he met those Metal Spiders, and Beetles, and another time near Spyro back in Dark Passage.

Flame was thanking the Ancestors that he went to the bathroom before they entered Aquaria Towers, otherwise the water would've been feeling warm around his legs.

Ember noticed his frozen stiff stance that he made underwater. Which she felt, meant that he saw something terrifying. And after she turned to the direction he was facing, she immediately knew why he was like that, as she made sure not to scream herself.

"WHAT ARE THOSE THINGS?! ARE THEY… SHARKS?!" She thought scared as she too had to not scream underwater if it meant she'd probably lose her breath.

Even though they can breathe underwater.

Then they noticed that none of the Sharks are focusing on either of them, let alone swimming towards them. Instead, they just kept on circling the Chest in the center. Much to their confusion.

But they were also relieved too, since they could've been screwed at that point if they proceeded to swim at their direction while they were defenseless and underwater. Even though they could charge them, but they looked big. Which meant that they can't be harmed by charging.

And they felt that they might be unable to shoot their Fireballs underwater, at least the normal ones.

"I'm guessing that the gate at the beginning has the Superflame?" Flame asked after surfacing with Ember.

"I suppose. But can we shoot the Superflame underwater?" Ember then asked.

Only one way to find out, as they proceeded to lay waste to the rest of the enemies that was not the Sharks, then going back to the first area in hopes that the gate is active.

Moneybags was trying to resist giggling at the plan that was being pulled together.

He has built a submarine that was shaped like those robotic Sharks that loitered the underwater corridors in Aquaria Towers, courtesy of Ripto's more intelligent minions that built them. And they were designed and programmed to eat, or maul intruders on sight. Which means that he should be safe from the Sharks while he's inside the sub, since it's invincible against them, and they'd think it's one of theirs. Even though they did have a flaw, in that they weren't the most stable of underwater robots. But he felt that the dragons couldn't be able to use their more stronger attacks against them, nor do they seem strong enough in charging underwater.

Which means that the dragons should have no choice but to pay him if they want to get past the Sharks, especially the ones that were up ahead, with no way around them. And that is regardless of having heard about the Quartet's aversion to water. (Quite personally too, as he could've charged them with Five hundred for swimming lessons, had Elora not got to them first.) At least, initially, until they learned how to swim because of Elora.

So he felt, that Aquaria Towers could be his biggest chance to bribe them into giving him Gems for a way across, by having them buy the way to use the submarine to get to the upper sections.

There was no way this could fail. "Heheheh. I am smarter than the ave-a-rage ursine." He said to himself.

*SCHWOOM* Moneybags ducked and covered when he felt some hot air hitting his air pocket. "HIT THE DECK!" He said jumping aside.

Only to then see a pair of dragons, Flame and Ember themselves, looking like their colored scales darkened a bit, and having orange glowing marks on their backs, as they fired out the Superflame Fireballs, while they proceeded onwards through the cave, while being followed by their Cerise Pink, and Lemon Yellow dragonflies.

He was at the wall when he saw that the Fireballs were so hot, that they were like white magma balls that sailed through the water, as they were destroying the robotic Sharks in the cave up ahead, leaving it safe for them to swim through without a scratch. All while it seemed that they didn't even notice Moneybags on their way through.

"Drats! I should've known there'd be one of those Power-up gates they'd use! Note to self, buy them out, then deactivate them permanently next time." He said to himself again, now frustrated.

All while the dragons proceeded to blast away the Sharks without trouble, now that they have their Superflame ability. Which was able to last long enough for them to make it to the sharks, then blast them, before the Power-up would expire. Leaving them in their normal colored scales.

Now they were free to get to the upper floor of the Aquaria Towers, where they were now in the room where what they believed was the last switch to press, to completely envelop the rooms underwater.

Which was guarded by the last of the Water Workers in Aquaria Towers, whom tried to zap them with its shock stick after zapping the crab. (Which didn't die from getting zapped.)

He wasn't able to zap them though, as they dodged the lightning zap, before charging at him in revenge. Then they took out the crab next, before pressing the switch.

Which filled up the entire rooms underwater as well as opened up a passage through the ceiling. Which they felt, lead to an undersea area outside.

Which they prepared to enter through when they met another Seahorse. "Our world is wet again! And we thank you both for saving us from dehydrating!" The Seahorse said joyfully.

The duo ended up nodding with a smile at him, like they were saying "No problem. It's the least we could do." to him.

"We all want you to have this Talisman of Aquaria Towers to remember us by!" He said happily before giving them a Seashell Talisman, which Ember put in the guidebook. "And if it isn't too much trouble, we could use your help."

"If it involves us helping this world out, then count us in Hoppo." Elora's voice said as she, along with Spyro and Cynder appeared in the room. With Elora wearing a scuba tank, a scuba mask that covered her whole face, (Which helped her speak clearly.) and a pair of flippers that she's using for swimming.

"Ah! Elora! How grand of you to come here after our world was rescued from those dastardly Water Workers. Now they were all going away when you arrived." The Seahorse known as Hoppo said. "And I see that these dragons are with you?" He then said, noticing that both dragons swam to the other ones by her sides.

"Yes. They're my friends."

"Ah. Anyways, our King of Aquaria Towers needs your help. Above us, is the way to the underwater city in Aquaria Towers." He said, pointing to the recently opened hatchway. "He'll be up there, by one of the towers with a number on it. You just can't miss."

"Thank you Hoppo. Come on guys." Elora called out as she and the Quartet swam upwards through the hatchway. Where they saw the city itself. And they saw that it was pretty cool looking, as well as pretty looking itself due to the lights that they all casted out from the windows. As well as all the seaweed that they saw floating in the water that added to the scenery of the underwater city.

And both Ember and Flame wondered no longer, on why Moneybags thought that Aquaria Towers was a nice place. Now they were curious on where his place to stay was underwater. But it wasn't important as they proceeded to explore the city for Gems.

"Down boy! Calm down Manta!" A scuba diving Hunter said, trying to calm down the Manta Ray that was swimming around, not obeying hunter's commands.

Much to his dismay, as he wanted to see if he could ride the Ray on its back once it grows bigger. He was told by one of the fellow bungie jumpers of Metro Speedway that it'd be a fun ride on the Ray, and it was racing season in Aquaria Towers, so he thought that he'd buy a Manta Ray for a pet, and have it grow up until it was big enough for him. (Not that he's a heavy cheetah. He makes sure he keeps himself fit and light on his feet.) But it refused to obey his commands, and just swam around in circles.

And every time he tried to ride on its back, it just swims away fast away from him. How is he gonna win the race now?

Suddenly, the Ray was flinching and swimming away as Hunter looked around, only to then see that there was Ember and Flame swimming around alongside their dragonflies, all while interacting with the Manta Ray.

"Oh, hey there." Hunter said deadpan through his mouthpiece in his scuba mask.

"Hey there Hunter." Sira buzzed to him. "Sorry that our friends can't speak to you, they can't speak underwater like you can. What are you doing here anyway? Don't pussycats hate water?"

Although Hunter can't understand the dragonfly language, he understood what they could be saying by the pattern of their buzzing. And he wasn't amused at the last part. "I told you! I'm a freaking Cheetah! Not a pussycat! And I hate getting my fur wet, that's all!" He said angrily. "And I'm just trying to tame my new pet Manta Ray, but he just won't obey me." He then said annoyed.

"Well, good luck with that. See ya." Starr then said as the dragons were prepared to swim away.

"WAIT!" Only to stop when Hunter stopped them and scanned them over. "Say! You both seem to be the right size to ride on his back!" He then said smiling, feeling that they could be the ones to ride on the Manta Ray, which could help him in taming the Ray.

Both dragons shook their heads in response though, since they had a job to do first.

At least, until they then noticed that he had an Orb in his hand. Which was their objective, as Hunter now got their full attention.

"I'll give you both an Orb, if either of you can ride on the Ray's back. If you can, then the Orb is yours." He then said proudly, feeling that he can bribe them with it for his benefit.

They thought about clobbering him underwater, but all they can do is try to charge him, which he could simply dodge. They could've also used their Fireballs, but they needed some more training to shoot out the normal Fireballs underwater, without the Superflame. And as much as they could use the Superflame, he could know their intention, and book it before they could even get back to him.

So they had no choice. They had to accept his proposal, if so they can grab those Orbs from his hands.

"Good. Go on and ride on his back, and be sure to guide him through the bubble rings that one of the Seahorses will leave behind." He then said after Ember and Flame nodded at him, as annoyed as they were. "And be sure not to get him scratched up, he's brand new."

Flame decided to volunteer as he had to carefully swim his way towards the Manta Ray, just so the Ray doesn't end up swimming away fast.

It took a few attempts, but Flame was able to get onto the saddle that the Ray wore on his back. (If it's a male, like Hunter said it is.) Before the Ray proceeded forwards as he held on to the saddle's reigns.

Suddenly, a Seahorse appeared in front of them as it proceeded to spit out a ring of bubbles, which Flame was able to steer the Ray through, one by one throughout the city. All while the Ray tried, and failed to buck the red dragon off of his back, but got steadily more obedient to his steering as the ride went on.

On the fifth set of rings, he was eventually obedient to Flame's steering as he continued onward through the water and through the rings that the Seahorse continued to make a ring out of. He even had the Ray doing some aileron rolls through the water as well.

As he went onwards, both Ember and Hunter looked on in awe at how cool it looked to be riding on the Ray through the city. Not to mention how majestic it looked, at least in Ember's eyes. She could feel her love for Flame increasing, and she felt that she'd love Spyro again if he was the one to ride the Ray.

But she made a choice when she hooked up with Flame back in Twilight Harbor. And she won't go back on it.

Pretty soon, Flame was back by both Ember and Hunter's side, having won the challenge.

"Well done Flame. I suppose I owe you the Orb that I promised." He said, giving the Orb to both Flame and Ember. The latter of whom, put the Orb in the Guidebook. "Now that the Manta Ray is tame, I would love to get him into racing shape. Care to put him through a harder course?" He asked, pulling out another Orb.

They were both annoyed that Hunter had another Orb, and that he was bribing them to ride the Ray again. But they had no choice but to nod.

Then Ember was the one to volunteer for the second ride, as Hunter and Flame looked on. "Good luck!" Hunter called out to Ember as she rode on the Manta Ray herself.

Who despite having let Flame ride him beforehand, the Ray didn't try to buck Ember off of its back. Instead, Ember proceeded to ride through the Ring of bubbles herself through the path in the city of Aquaria Towers.

Like Flame, she proceeded onwards through Aquaria Tower's city underwater as she and the Ray followed behind the Seahorse that spat out more rings of bubbles throughout the city. Which she and the Ray went through. All while Flame and Hunter stared, in awe for the former.

Especially at how majestic she was underwater, which did have him blushing at how beautiful she looked even while she was riding on the Ray herself. He also felt curious about how Cynder would look underwater if she too rode the Ray.

But he didn't think about her too much, since he already has Ember by his side. His confession in Twilight Harbor made sure of it.

It was a couple minutes of her steering the Ray around the buildings, over the arches that connected some of the buildings, and even through the tunnel on the bottom of the tallest Tower, until she was able to make it back to Hunter and Flame, winning the challenge by never missing a bubble ring herself.

"Incredible! You both got talent!" He praised with a grin. "Here's an Orb by the way. Don't worry, it's my last one." He then said giving them the next Orb. "It's too bad that we happen to be rivals. Since I could use a partner like you guys." He then said a little disappointedly, before he then proceeded to try and ride on the Ray's back himself.

Only to get bucked off of the Ray afterwards, much to the amusement of Ember and Flame's.

There was moments like this that had both Cynder and Spyro gulping in nervousness at what they were about to do. Even Elora felt nervous herself at what they're about to do.

Before this moment, they ended up meeting up with the King of the Seahorses, Flippy himself, whom told them that the Water Workers has kidnapped six of his children, and imprisoned them in the six numbered Towers that loitered Aquaria Towers.

The King had explosives that blasted open the entrances to the Towers, and they were able to enter them and save the Seahorse princes.

The first few was easy, especially with the Crabs that just futilely snapped their claws at them, but it got more challenging. Especially since the Towers got filled with their little Weaknesses.

*ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP*

Still feeling some electric buzzing from the trip in Hurricos when they touched the Diodes, they all felt a little unsure on how to tackle the Tower that they entered, seeing the electric barriers that rose to the top above them, and under the last of the six Seahorse children that they need to rescue. Sure they were able to brave the other towers that had the electricity in them, but that was mostly due to their timing and patience training being put to good use for this challenge.

But here, the barriers were rising up to the top without turning off until they reached the top, where they cycled back down to the bottom to turn on again. Which makes that Tower the hardest there is. And they both already got zapped before by those barriers.

But they had to do it.

So Spyro and Cynder volunteered together as they looked into each other's eyes, almost as if to ask if they're ready to go, before they decided to swim up together when they were ready, making sure to stop just shy of the one moving upwards. They both shuddered at how the electricity burned through the water that surrounded it. They could feel their horns and spines tingling at the feeling of the zapping, even if they didn't touch the electicity.

When another barrier appeared below them, their other instincts that isn't the Peace Keeper's took over as they made sure to paddle with enough pace to keep their speed matching with the ascending barriers.

"Keep going guys! You're both almost to the Seahorse Prince!" Elora called out, prepared to give them both a hand.

Which wasn't needed, since as long as they could maintain their pace with the barriers, they could make it to the Seahorse without trouble.

Other than the Crab that is, as it tried to snap at them both.

And barely succeeding with grabbing Cynder by her tail tip. Causing her to briefly yelp in pain, before she tried to clobber the Crab in return. Which she was able to do as Spyro kept on going to the top.

Unfortunately, the Crab was doing its job, as when Cynder destroyed it, she saw that she was now dropping onto the barrier that was steadily rising upwards, about to zap her at the contact of her scales. She could've charged upwards, but that could cause her to collide with the barrier up ahead of her, as well as Spyro, which could lead to them both getting zapped by the barriers.

She braced herself for the shocks as she tried to get away with her paddling. All while little did she know, her horns were making some dark glow to them as the electric barriers were suddenly stopping in place. At least for a brief period, when they moved towards her again, ready to give her a painful shock.

*ZAP* "AAAAAHHHH!"

Which surprisingly, never came to her. As she saw that Spyro was able to make it to the Seahorse Prince to rescue him, while also pressing the top switch that turned off the electric barriers. Which meant that Cynder was saved by Spyro when he rescued the Prince too.

Spyro proceeded downward with the now relieved Seahorse Prince as Cynder proceeded to nuzzle Spyro for the save. Both dragons were now smiling at each other for that as they were now safe from what the zapping barriers could've done to Cynder.

Then they suddenly looked down and saw something that caught them off guard.

Elora looked like she got zapped herself, having some fur that looked a little singed even though she was underwater. Her hair also looked a little messier than last time.

Why she was zapped, was because she knew that Cynder was about to get zapped, so she tried to swim up to save her, only to get zapped by one of the electric barriers that appeared out of nowhere. All because in her brief panic, she mistimed her swimming pace with the ascending barriers. Which caused her to suffer one hell of a shock that had her spasming and yelling for a brief moment as the barriers stopped in place. Thankfully, they're now gone.

And thankfully, her mask was still on as she was relieved that the dragons were safe, even though she looked stunned like she hit her head on the wall in her spasming from her shocks. Although much to the dragon's horror, it had a crack on it.

And not a small crack at that, which Elora was able to notice herself after getting out of her stunned state, as her mask was already filling up. "OHGL CRABLBLBLP! HEBEBEBLP!" She bubbled out as she tried to swim her way out to the portal.

The dragons didn't need to be told twice. Soon, they had Elora's arms around them as Spyro proceeded to escort Elora out of the Aquaria Towers, while signing to Cynder to help the last of the captured Princes get back to King Flippy.

She quickly obeyed, leaving Spyro with Elora, who was trying not to inhale the water in her mask as Spyro swam her to the exit portal.

Cynder was able to get the Princes back to their father as he was now overjoyed to see them free. "You did it! You rescued my children! Now we can swim the Aquaria Towers in peace. Here, I heard you were all collecting Orbs, so feel free to take this one." He said, handing her the last Orb of Aquaria Towers.

After thanking King Flippy, and after gathering the remaining Gems, she and the other half of the Quartet swam out to the exit Portal.

After their departure, the Seahorses celebrated their freedom from the Water Workers, and celebrated getting their water back from them. Whether with the swim races, the dancing, and even some acrobatics.

Not to mention some pranking back in the lower levels, where one of the Seahorses pranked another with a pair of robot Shark jaws, thus scaring him into running as he laughed. Only for a real robotic Shark to appear out of no where and chase him off.

Karma is a bitch sometimes.

Spyro and his friends were next to Elora as she recovered from her near drowning as she made sure to cough out whatever water she ended up accidentally inhaling in her stunned state. She was glad to be back in Summer Forest so that she won't be drowning in Aquaria Towers. (Not that she hates that place.) Her scuba gear was sent back to the Professor for repairs.

"Are you going to be okay?" Spyro asked concerned.

"*Cough* *Cough* I'll be fine. Besides, we've got that Talisman from Aquaria Towers. Which makes it the last Talisman we have now." She said smiling at him. Hoping to calm him down.

Despite it working though, the Quartet felt concerned for her, considering that she got zapped, and almost drowned herself. After all, they still know that she has no dragonfly of her own. Which would mean that whatever harm comes to her, she'd really feel it, and she'd suffer a wound.

So Spyro and his friends were going to find a dragonfly for her if they're able to find one.

Until then though, Elora would have to be careful, as she was able to recover.

"We have all of the Summer Forest Talismans! That means we should be able to get past that door!" Elora then said, gesturing to the doorway to the left of the entrance to the room they're in, that lead to a large door up ahead.

"Where does that door lead?" Cynder asked.

"To the dungeon, which is also designed like a sewer." Elora said, much to their mild disgust. "That's where we can defeat Ripto, or one of his minions, and take back our Castle in Summer Forest." Elora said excitedly, feeling ready to fight for Summer Forest despite her near drowning.

Which the Quartet ended up agreeing with her on, as they were ready to fight alongside her against Ripto. Since it could mean that they could be able to get back home, and to Dragon Shores.

Along the way though, Spyro saw that Cynder's horns had a little haze to them, like some sort of dark power was used by her. And he had to admit, it was a pretty long time since he saw them like that. Which was when they were all younger than now.

It was a gut feeling, but he just feels, that she could use whatever dark power for their benefits when they fight against whatever Ripto sends their way. He just hopes that she'll remain good as they fight Ripto. Which he is confident that she will.

Now though, the Talismans opened up the door that lead to… a hole in the ground.

"So, we just jump in, and we'll be sent to the dungeon to fight Ripto? Is there a reason why this Castle has a dungeon?" Spyro asked.

"Yep. As for why Summer Forest has a dungeon, it would be because the dungeon is supposed to be a prison that no one can escape from, and probably be forced to survive off of scraps as punishment for whatever bad thing that they have done. It's been there since before I was born, and I think it's also called an Oubliette." Elora responded.

"That seems a little mean, Elora." Ember said with a shiver.

"I know. That's why we only send the truly unredeemable and evil people there." Elora responded defensively, assuring Ember that it isn't used much, or for bad purposes. "And it seems, that it'll be where Ripto is gonna go, once he's beaten. Just so he won't try to conquer Avalar again. That is, once we're able to beat him."

"I understand why that would be used against him, but it doesn't seem so useful if he's going to just teleport out of there." Flame said.

"I know. But don't forget, he lost his scepter to Gulp. So he should be powerless enough to put in there. Even though I don't feel as willing to trap him in one though." Elora said. "So I feel that banishing him would do just as well."

"That seems like a good idea. Oubliettes would be too mean and cruel to use." Ember said, feeling that it'd be too cruel to imprison Ripto in one, even if he deserved it for the evils he did.

Now though, it was time to kick his butt, or one of his minion's butts instead if he sends his minions instead, as they all proceeded to jump down through the hole. With Elora going last.

The Quartet and Elora reached the bottom, (With Cynder and Flame catching Elora.) where they saw that they were on a circular arena that was in what looked like a sewer. And on the arena itself, was a bunch of pads that glowed blue, and a certain Ceratopsian/Nothronychus hybrid himself. While on a certain gateway, there was Ripto that was overlooking the arena.

"Hello dragons. And… Satyr?" Ripto said.

"I'm a Faun you jerk." Elora said, in a less friendly tone that was unlike when she told the Quartet what she is. Mainly because of whom she was saying it to.

"Whatever. You're all in my dungeon, but there is one problem. None of you are in my cells." Ripto said. "And I am quite upset that none of you are obliging to becoming my prisoners."

"I'm afraid you've got it backwards. You aren't in Avalar's cells." Elora said. "Besides, I can tell you are scared of dragons, so we were able to gain these one's help." She then said grinning.

Ripto was scowling at her for that. "I AM NOT SCARED! I just hate those dragons! Thinking they are so superior, so perfect!" He said mockingly. "And they think I'm nothing to worry about because of my height!" He said, gesturing to his small stature. "But at least I've gotten some fellow dinosaurs to keep me company, like the one you all see now."

"Wait a second… Oh yeah! I remember now! I've heard about some sorcerer that tried to conquer my people! It's too bad that he fought the Peace Keepers though, that was a big mistake. Considering that they're the stronger kind of dragons and all." Spyro said grinning.

Ripto was scowling again at Spyro this time. "A mistake, that I plan to fix someday when my strength grows, in my magic, and my army, and when Avalar is mine! But none of you will live to see it. Time to show them how you got your name!" He then said to Crush.

"As you wish master Ripto." He then said, ready to swing his club at the Dragons and Faun for Ripto.

All of whom were ready for a battle, as they got ready to fight the dinosaur called Crush.

Whom proceeded to try to smash them with his club. However, even though he is several times their size, all of them, was several times faster, as even Elora was able to run circles around him. And she even shot her magical arrows at his tail as well as his back.

Which didn't really work, as Crush was unaffected by the shot, causing her (With some tugging from the dragonflies.) and the Quartet to merely retreat and think up their strategy to beat him. All while Crush was merely more irritated than affected by the arrow to his backside, causing him to make a loud growl before smashing his club on the floor in a gesture of intimidation.

Which backfired against him, since a piece of the ceiling broke off and fell down straight onto Crush's head, stunning him. All of the Quartet was stumbling on the floor, trying not to fall down from laughing too hard. Even Elora was rolling around, finding it to be a funny scene. "Hahahaha! I guess Ripto should've made sure to make his toys that don't break themselves!" Flame said.

Ripto was not happy at the sight. "CRUSH! STOP PLAYING AROUND AND DESTROY THEM!" Ripto said, using his leftover magic that he's able to cast without his scepter, to lift off the rocks that landed on Crush.

"But how m-master?! They're quite fast!" Crush responded.

"Use those pads on this arena! They're of use to you!" He responded, gesturing to the glowing pads.

Which Crush noticed, and decided to run to, before noticing a barrier of electricity that surrounded him. "Ooh. This is going to be interesting!" He then said, before he then jumped up and down on the blue light, sending out shockwaves.

As panicked as they were at the sight of the electric shockwaves that was headed towards them, especially since they suffered their share of electrocution during their time in Summer Forest, especially in Hurricos, they saw that the electric waves were quite low to the ground. Which had them knowing how to dodge that as they all jumped over the shockwaves that Crush sent out.

All while Elora was prepared to shoot out another lightning arrow to see if she can provoke him into causing another piece of ceiling to fall on his head.

Which she was able to do so, as she launched another arrow at Crush, hitting him in the belly as he tried to run to another glowing pad, thinking that the one he was on has run out of power. Causing him to get provoked into hitting the floor again, causing another piece of the ceiling to fall on his head again.

"Come on Ripto! We were expecting a fight here! Now we're getting bored!" Flame said, taunting Ripto and Crush.

Which was already enough to provoke them, especially Ripto, whom got the rocks off of Crush again, then he magically had the pads changing colors. "Then how is this for a fight?!" He said.

While Crush then moved to the red pad near him, surrounding him in a barrier of fire for a brief moment, before then jumping on the pad to release some Fireballs that was headed for the Quartet.

If all of them were bigger than they are now, then dodging the Fireballs would've been more harder then it is now. Thankfully, they were young and fast enough to dodge the Fireballs as they scattered, with Elora also staying on her (Figurative.) toes as she ran around. Also showing off her own agility that even Spyro admits, would be able to match theirs for a while.

While Spyro ended up firing a few Lightning javelins at Crush, before Cynder and Ember fired out their Fireballs at him too. While Flame fired out some Ice darts.

None of them were effective, but they were going for frustrating Crush enough to make him pound the ground with his club again, seeing that he could cause another rock avalanche to fall on him.

As annoyed as Crush was, he was starting to learn from his mistakes as he refused to smash the ground with his club. Instead, he just kept on running to the pads, jumping on them to attack the Dragon Quartet with, and swinging his club to see if he can hit at least one of them.

He couldn't do the last part, but he was able to hit Flame and Ember with the Fireballs after they accidentally collided. Turning their dragonflies blue.

A mistake that they shall not make again.

But nevertheless, Crush knew that he was going nowhere, and so he had to use the pads that was closer, so that he'd be able to give them less time to dodge the Fireballs, even though he'd risk himself into getting hurt by their closer ranged breaths, and Elora's point blank shots to his head.

He was able to get to one of the pads, and fire out some Fireballs, but the Quartet merely kept on dodging them, and merely ran to a safer distance, provoking Crush into running to the more closer pads again.

Only to get hit in the horns by Elora's Ice arrow, which did annoy him more. Then he heard Spyro's sentence.

"Hey you're so stupid, that if your brain was a bomb, you'd have not enough to blow your nose!" He said, making his friends laugh at that as they tried not to fall and stop.

That did it, as Crush proceeded to hit the ground again out of anger, causing the ceiling's pieces to fall on his head again. Much to Ripto's chagrin as he was tempted to turn the pads back into blue pads.

Only for an idea to come to him. He would put both red and blue pads on the arena, giving Crush control of the Electric, and Fire magic in the pads.

Which Crush proceeded to use, although the Dragon Quartet continued to dodge the magical attacks, and continue to try to anger Crush into pounding his club into the floor again.

Something that Ripto was going to put a stop to. "CRUSH! If you're planning to smash that club on the floor, then make sure you chase them down and smash those dragons too! Flatten them! Crush their bones into dust! And make sure that girl is our prisoner after this fight!" Ripto said, planning to let Elora live so that she'll be forced to watch him conquer Avalar as his slave. "And make sure that it doesn't get dusty in here, I prefer that my cape remains clean! After all, you scratch my paint, I scratch your hides!"

Crush merely obeyed his master in Ripto, as he proceeded to keep on using the pads to try to hurt the Quartet, which he succeeded at against Cynder and Spyro when he aimed the Fireballs at Elora when he was sure he'd hit her, forcing both of them to save her at the cost of them getting hit. Which greatly upset both Flame and Ember at how dirty that move was.

Crush couldn't care less, as he planned to do that again when given the opportunity. But the Quartet won't give him such a thing, as they made sure to have Elora keep on moving too, and keep her distance from the pads.

All while she continued to fire her magical arrows at him, trying to provoke him into causing another little avalanche.

Pretty soon, his patience was worn thin as he proceeded to chase after the Quartet and Elora with his club held high. He was prepared to make sure that he's able to flatten them under his club when he swings down.

Then he had an idea.

The Quartet and Elora continued to run from him for a minute until they stopped just in front of him. "Come on! Take a shot!" Elora said, feeling that they can dodge his swing.

Which they were ready to do that as Crush proceeded to swing down, causing them to dodge the impending blow and run forward.

But it was a fake swing. And Crush was then using that to then throw a stone that he picked up mid-run, and threw it with a lot of his strength at the spot in the ceiling that the Dragon Quartet and Elora was now under, as he too caused the rocks to fall from the ceiling.

And the rocks were now going to land on the dragons and Elora this time. Which they were able to notice as they looked up in shock.

And in Elora's case, fear. Especially since they didn't have enough time to dodge the falling rocks, and Elora knows it.

"AAAAAHHHHHHH!" She screamed as she braced herself for the imminent crushing from the rocks, alongside the Quartet themselves. It seemed that they were all going to get hurt from this. (And quite badly in Elora's case.)

Only for nothing to come from them, as Elora felt nothing. She got confused before she looked back up again.

Only to see that the rocks were floating. Almost like they were being telekinetically carried. Then she saw that there was some dark hazes that was on the rocks, like some dark sorcerer really was carrying them telekinetically. Which Spyro, Flame, and Ember noticed too.

Even Ripto and Crush was looking on in surprise at what they were seeing.

"What the…?" Elora asked. Wondering why the rocks were being telekinetically carried.

Then she, and Spyro, Flame, and Ember then looked at Cynder, whom had a similar dark haze on her horns and her head. And she was grimacing like the rocks were getting heavy for her telekinesis. Which ended up telling them that Cynder was holding those rocks telekinetically, with her Magic from her Magic Crafter birth.

Which instantly reminded Spyro, Ember, and Flame of having met her for the first time when she was still brooding about her parent's dissappearance. She had that familiar haze in on her horns when she tried to threaten one of the Magic Crafter dragons that she'd throw him in the river if he bothers her and her friends.

And now she was using her dark Magic Crafter powers to hold the rocks so that they won't crush them. Something that had the three dragons and Elora in awe.

Then, she proceeded to make a strained scream like she was putting her all into her throw, as she proceeded to throw the rocks at Crush himself, taking him down and finishing the fight, by hitting him in the head with the rocks and burying his upper body under the rocks that he tried to crush the Quartet and Elora with.

All while they were still in awe at what Cynder has done to Crush.

Once the dust settled, and when they know that Crush isn't getting back up from that, the three dragons and Elora was applauding her for the save, as she ended up looking somberly at the ground while Ripto continued to look on stunned.

The three dragons and Elora then noticed Cynder's somber look as the three dragons quickly noticed why she was like that.

Elora on the other hand, didn't.

"Cynder, you were amazing! I didn't think that you'd still be able to use that power again." Spyro said, putting his wings around her in a hugging motion.

Cynder was smiling at him for the gesture, but she still had a somber look in her eyes. "But, I still have my dark powers that I never needed to use, let alone want to use, since I still feel like I could be no different than the other dark villains like him," She pointed to Ripto. "Or whatever that thing was back in Colossus." She then said, referring to the evil spirit that tried to scare them to death. (And by having them fall off the tall place at that.)

"I still do not want to become a dark sorceress if it mean I'll do bad things." She finished.

"We know. But what we also know, is that even if you do become such a dragon in the future, we still know that you still have a good heart inside." Ember said.

"She's right. You can't let the dark powers that you have, decide your fate in the future. It can always change, and I know that you'd make a great heroine of the Dragon Worlds regardless of that power." Spyro said.

"Besides, remember what we established when we were younger. 'Darkness itself isn't evil. It is those that use it for bad things that are.' And we just know that you won't be among them, because you're our friend." Flame said.

"And a part of this little gang that saved our world from Gnasty Gnorc. What part of that doesn't say heroic?" Spyro said, comforting her. "The point is, even if you do become a dark sorceress, you are still going to be a hero with us as long as you remain a hero. And that's what should matter to you."

Cynder ended up smiling back at them after some minutes of thinking it over. She was now feeling less somber about her dark powers that she refused to use in her journey to Gnasty Gnorc, and more relaxed about what she did. "Thank you guys. Especially you Spyro." She said, nuzzling him.

While Elora ended up looking on in confusion at what just happened in front of her. "I'm guessing that there's some more about you guys that you might plan to tell me?"

"Maybe later." The Quartet said in unison. Which wasn't a bad answer for her.

Then they all looked back to Ripto, who was still stunned during their talks, before he then got dejected. "NOOOO CRUUUSH!" He yelled out.

Then he looked at the Quartet and Elora in anger. "You all may have been able to defeat that Simpleton, but Gulp would be more than a match for you."

"Bring it on shorty!" Spyro responded, mocking Ripto's height.

Which had him shaking and pacing with rage, while snarling and and growling like a wild animal at what Spyro called him. "GULP! COME HERE NOW!" He ordered.

There was a few loud bangs, then in an explosion of metal, the door caved in, showing the green Cerotopsian himself. "GET SOME! IT IS GO TIME!" He proceeded to yell out to his foes.

"Destroy them. And make sure that it's painful!" Ripto then said.

"Ooh, BRING IT DRAGONS! GET SOME!" He bellowed out with excitement, then he got a look of nervousness when the room rumbled. "Um, there's just one problem sir." He then awkwardly said, pointing at the roof.

Sure enough, the roof was caving in on the room, especially near both Gulp and Ripto. Whom noticed how unsafe the area was now.

"What!? The roof? GULP! GET ME OUTTA HERE!" Ripto then yelled out, getting on Gulp's head between his horns. "So long dragons, and Faun!" He then said.

Then Gulp proceeded to retreat through the doorway, before the rocks then blocked the doorway after caving in there. And that was when the rumbles stopped.

Not that it left any of the Quartet and Elora any more comfortable, considering how little there was to hold the ceiling up. But they were relaxing nonetheless when they knew that the roof isn't going to collapse on them. "What a wuss." Spyro then said with a chuckle.

Which the rest of his friends ended up following with their own. "You said it. He would've been so easy to beat if that dino was gone." Flame said.

After their chuckling was done, Elora proceeded to look around the room. "Okay guys, now we're going to the next world in Avalar, which I'm sure that Ripto is headed towards." She said, finding another passage in the dungeon, which was out of the arena.

"And what is that other world?" Ember asked.

Elora smiled at her and the other dragons. "Autumn Plains. My favorite place to visit, and relax in. It's just so pretty to walk around in." She said, having the Quartet following her off of the arena by using the rocks as a bridge to the wall that doesn't have a pipe that poured out the acidic water. Then she opened up a door to go through to the passage out of the room, and to the exit back to Summer Forest, where they'll go to the next Home World. "And once we're there, you'll all probably think the same thing, and maybe you'd all know why I would fight for this world." She then said.

"If you say so." Spyro then said, entering the passage with Elora leading them on through.

Which lead only Crush as the only one inside the room. Who was briefly conscious enough to get the debris off of him, before he then looked around dizzily. "Anybody up for chess?" He asked nobody in particular before he fell back into unconsciousness.

Crush was defeated.

And Ripto was down one minion, but his war against Spyro was not over yet.

Chapter Text

It was now peaceful in the Summer Forest as the banners of Ripto's was now removed from the Castle, and was given back the Avalar banners in their rightful places again. Much to the relief of Elora, as she led the Four Brave Dragons out of the Dungeon through some passages that lead to a ladder, and was now going through the forest to the Autumn Plains Castle that she was headed towards, now that one of Ripto's minions are gone, leaving only Gulp, and Ripto himself left.

At this rate, Ripto is going to be on the ropes, should he lose his two minions. And soon, Avalar would be saved from Ripto's attempted invasion. Something that had Elora smiling with glee as she walked with the Four Brave Dragons towards the Autumn Plains. Where they hope to either get there before Ripto is able to take it over, or to save it from him if he's able to take it from Avalar before they can get there.

For now though, they were on their way there, as Elora made conversations with Spyro and his friends.

"So, what else about you guys that you can tell me?" Elora asked, remembering Cynder's talk back in the dungeon.

The Quartet had to think about it for a moment as they walked along. "Remember when we told you about our worlds that we went through?" Spyro asked.

At Elora's nod, with her remembering what they told her about their journey when they first got to Summer Forest, Spyro continued. "What we may have forgotten to tell you, it's that all of us are natives to at least three of those worlds. Flame and I are Artisan dragons, while Cynder is a Magic Crafter, and Ember is a Dream Weaver dragon." He said.

"Really? So that makes Cynder a Wizardess dragon? As well as Ember?" Elora asked.

"You can say that about me." Ember said smiling.

"Oh. And yet Cynder has dark scales, and dark powers behind the telekinesis, yet she seemed to be so… reluctant to use them. Is there a reason why?"

Cynder looked at the grass under her feet as she kept on walking. Though slowing down a bit to make sure not to bump into a tree. "Magic Crafters like me are usually born with Colorful scales, which is supposed to give us like a color motif of how skilled at magic we are. As well as how magically strong we are, and what element that we're good at. Although skill and training is what also matters more in how skilled and strong you are in magic. But, I was born with these dark scales, and it's supposed to represent my dark power, and how strong I am in using dark magic. Which… is usually an element that associates with evil." Cynder said.

"It was because of that, that she was treated like an outcast by some of the other whelps of the Magic Crafters, because of their fear that she will become such a Sorceress in the future." Ember said sadly. "And her having lost her parents didn't really help."

Elora was shocked and quickly feeling sorry for Cynder at what Ember said about her. "Oh my! I'm sorry Cynder." Elora said.

"It's okay. I had help in recovering from my past, thanks to them." She said, referring to her three friends. "The reason why I didn't use my dark powers is because I was determined to prove to the others that I was also a hero. Even though my friends told me that even with my dark powers, I would remain a hero since darkness itself isn't evil. But I still didn't want to use it. Until now that is. But it was mainly out of desperation to ensure that none of you would end up getting hurt by Crush's trick." She said.

"And you're still reluctant to use the dark magic?" Elora asked.

"Kinda. But Now I feel more… willing to shed my fear, and merely use the dark power in me to do good. Which I suppose, is what I should've done back in our adventure to Gnasty, and in Ignitus's Castle during his teaching, but I feel that it slipped my mind too." She said nonchalantly on the last part. "And I feel that I proved myself in becoming a hero without the dark power, by defeating Gnasty Gnorc, so I know I succeeded. But now I feel that I might use the dark power to beat Ripto in this journey. And I don't think that I'd mind using it now." Cynder said.

"And I have confidence, that whatever you do to him or his forces, would be so cool to see. Plus, it's on him and partially on Hunter, that is the reason why we're here. So he deserves his punishment if Cynder is on the giving side." Spyro said, grinning alongside his friends.

"Ah. That's interesting. But… not to be rude, but what happened to your parents?" Elora politely asked.

Cynder did feel a little miffed at the question, but she feels that she might as well tell her to sate her curiosity. "They vanished. There was a certain book that they were using when they disappeared, when I was just a hatchling out of my egg, and sadly, it was also gone too, according to my replacement father. So my people and my other friends searched for them throughout my life of growing up in the Magic Crafters, where I was unaware of their disappearance until I actively searched for them."

"Which was where I learned the news from my replacement father." Cynder said sadly. "I was in a dark place at that moment. No pun intended. And I just wanted to find them, or that same book, in hopes that I may be with them again, and they'd be glad to see me, and they'd love me regardless of my black scales."

"But it was easier said than done. None of the dragons could find them, and that was with the dragons from the other worlds lending a hand." Spyro said somberly.

"Oh, by the stars." Elora said sadly. "And that was when you met them?" Elora asked hopefully.

"You betcha." Cynder then said, brightening up. "Spyro and his friends helped me out of my dark place. By making me their friend. They even told me that they didn't care about the color of my scales, even finding them cool looking. And you have no idea, how delighted I was to hear that, and to learn that it was genuine. Plus, Spyro and I relate in a way."

"Y-you mean, he was also an outcast?" Elora asked in horror.

"Nope. I got along well with my Artisan people, even the whelps of my age spoke fondly of me." Spyro said assuredly.

"That's right. It is mainly because he's also an orphan like me." Cynder said, a little somberly.

Elora was shocked and surprised at what she just learned. Not only was the black dragoness an orphan, but so was the purple dragon himself. Meaning, that there was two in the Quartet that had no parents to raise them. And that had Elora not only feeling bad for Cynder, but for Spyro as well.

"Before you say anything, I wanna let you know, that It's okay. I never even knew my parents. And I was only an egg when they vanished, leaving me in the Artisans world. I just don't know why I was left there. I always wondered if they're still out there, and if they're probably with my girlfriend's parents, but I wasn't that curious about myself." Spyro said.

"Oh." Elora said softly, processing what Spyro told her. While also wondering if he ever searched for them, before giving up and moving on, or if he never felt curious about who his parents are. "W-what about Flame?"

"I have my parents, they're still alive. Well… half of them are." He said sadly. "Mommy died in an accident at the Bakery in Stone Hill. Now I only have my daddy to raise me."

Elora was again, surprised, and then saddened at what she heard from Flame. As he too lost a parent. At least it was only one parent that he lost, and he still has his dad, but it still hurts to lose a mother or father, not to mention a sibling, that she feels could've been close to him. "I'm sorry Flame. I… see that you're able to move on though?"

Flame smiled at her. "My bro helped me move on from that, by reminding me that even with the loss of my parents, I still have my life to live to the very best, especially with friends around you, and once you become a hero as well, which should have her proud of me for doing so. And besides, my father is still around to help raise me too."

Elora was delighted to see that Flame at least had his father, and that they seem to be close. Now it just left Ember, whom had Elora making a wild guess. "Have you lost your parents?" She asked.

"Nope. They're still alive. And they raised me well as Princess of the Dream Weavers. My father is the High King after all." Ember said smiling. "It is such a shame that my boyfriend lost his mother. I'm sure that she was a good dragoness and mom. If it was possible, then I'd given my life to reunite her with Flame when it happened… but then my parents would lose me, and I would've never met Flame either." Ember said sadly. Not wanting to think about her parents outliving herself.

Let alone having themselves dying too early, before Ember would grow up.

Elora was relieved that Ember still had her parents. And she was happy to see that Ember was a kind dragon who would give even her life for her friends and others. Which made her far more different from the other bad rich people, (Particularly Moneybags.) and evil princesses that she read from some books when she was younger.

"What about you? If you don't mind me asking. Are your parents still around?" Flame asked.

"Sadly, no. I don't even know my parents either. All I know is that the Fracture Hill Fauns, and Satyrs, found me in a picnic basket near a forest. And they took me in as one of them. I know that I was born in Fracture Hills though." Elora said.

Now the dragons were surprised at what she said. They didn't expect that she too would be an orphan, like Spyro and Cynder was. And they felt pretty bad for her too. But they were sure that her life wasn't as bad as Cynder's or Flame's.

Nevertheless, they felt like apologizing to her for having lost her own parents. But Elora held up her palm. "If you plan to apologize, then don't. Because it's okay. Like I said, I don't know who my parents are, and I never really searched for answers since I did enjoy my life in Fracture Hills with the other Fauns and Satyrs. Regardless of feeling different from them. Besides, I wasn't even curious about my life." Elora said.

"Oh." Flame said. Then he ended up being curious. "Why aren't you in Fracture Hills by the way? Why are you here in Summer Forest?"

Elora had to ponder her answer, feeling uncertain about delving into what makes her different from the other Fauns of Fracture Hills and Magma Cone. Not to say that she doesn't get along with any of them.

"It's cause the Professor hired me to be his assistant, alongside Hunter. He usually has me studying in Summer Forest's Castle, alongside Hunter, whom also occasionally goes to Autumn Plains, while the Professor does some experimenting in Winter Tundra. It's a nice change of pace from all the wars in Avalar, that broke out. Especially between the Breeze builders-" Elora decided to respond.

"Wait! Wars!? There are wars in Avalar?!" They asked in unison out of shock. Interrupting Elora.

"You betcha. Let's just say… some of the natives of the worlds in Avalar, aren't the best of friends." Elora said, in the most polite way possible. (Which was an understatement of the century in the view of the other Avalari natives. In the Quartet's view though, not so much.) "Especially the Breeze Builders of Breeze Harbor, and the Land Blubbers of Zephyr. They don't see eye to eye, which is why we took the six Talismans we have now, and put them in Summer Forest too. It's just so no one would be able to take all fourteen of them, and use them for bad purposes. But don't worry, that fact won't impact our upcoming journeys through Autumn Plains." She quickly added on the last part.

"Why? Are they not going to be hostile to us?" Spyro asked. Feeling reminded of the former rivalry between the Magic Crafters and the Peace Keepers.

"They shouldn't be, considering that they seem to hate only each other, and nothing else. Besides, they usually stay in their own worlds, and won't try to steal the Talismans for themselves. Also, Ripto is the more notable threat. So they should be reminded of him, and why they should give you their Talismans. Sure they battled each other before, but Ripto's probably making it worse for us all with his magic and cunning. Hopefully, we'll put a stop to that, show them the worse of the two evils in Ripto, and put peace back in Avalar. Are you all with me?"

"You got it." The Quartet said in unison, surprised at what they heard, yet excited for their upcoming time in Autumn Plains as they continued onwards.

Little did they know though, they were being followed by Hunter. Who heard the whole thing during his time in tailing them so that he'd get to Autumn Plains as well, then continue his rivalry with them until he wins. Only to hear about their past. And he was still shocked at what he heard about from the Dragon Quartet. Particularly the fact that the purple dragon and black dragoness was orphans. And that the red dragon lost his mom.

Which he tearfully admits, he relates with Spyro, and Cynder, not to mention Elora, as he doesn't even know his parents either. He was just raised by some members of his clan, including his uncle, and a pair of female non-Cheetahs that he looks at as his mothers. As well as some others that he sees as sisters. And he hopes he'd make them proud of him too.

Especially his uncle, whom he feels, isn't fond of him due to his less serious attitude, and his tendency to be a goofball, even while fighting his enemies. Sure he is a klutz, but he does fight well with his skills in archery. And he feels confident that his skill in archery would be enough to show his uncle that what he lacks in sword skill, he makes up for in being a crack shot with his bow and arrow. (After all, who does the Avalari think taught Elora in how to be a good enough archer in her own right?)

And he thought that he would be able to win some brownie points if he ended up beating the dragons in some competitions, let alone Ripto in an actual fight, regardless of his supposed cowardice. He didn't think he'd end up hearing some tragedy from the dragons being orphans though. Especially from Cynder.

"Geez. They must've been utterly heartbroken back then. I almost feel sorry for those dragons. Especially the one with the black scales." Hunter thought.

Despite that though, he wasn't giving up on their rivalry for now. Instead, he was going to try to defeat them for the right to beat Ripto, show himself as a hero of Avalar, and make his clan proud. Even though, he was doing this only to show himself as a true hero.

All he needs to do though, is tail them, and wait for his opportunity to strike, and then grasp it hard. He just thought about what he can do once he gets to Autumn Plains as he continued to sneak his way behind them to Autumn Plains. Which is something that he is also good at, despite his clumsiness. He was confident that not even Elora would be able to notice him as he followed them onwards with a grin on his face for what he plans to do for the Quartet.

Meanwhile… in Autumn Plains

A certain rich bear was walking to the outside on the Manor's entrance over a balcony that has no rails, as he huffed in indignation, as well as relief.

"*Rrmph* *Hrmph* *Ahem* Thank goodness that Ripto is gone from Summer Forest. He has caused enough damage." Moneybags said.

He then took a long sigh of relief. Since Ripto's banners were removed, and Avalar's banners were flying on Summer Forest's Castle once again, the bear returned to one of his other beloved homes in Autumn Plains. Which is in one of the other Home Worlds in Avalar.

Which was a Manor that mainly belongs to the leaders of Avalar, with Elora being one of them. It looked like a beautiful Castle, with the green shingles, large grey bricks that held it up, and happened to have a pool that was right next to the Skelos Badlands portal.

"All his antics has cost me a fortune. If it wasn't for those dragons, I'd be bankrupt." He then said, happy that they were able to drive Ripto out of Summer Forest. Even though he was still on the loose with one of his other minions.

But Moneybags frowned at the fact, that he has yet to succeed in having them pay him in Gems throughout their journey in Summer Forest. Even though he still has opportunities to make them pay him here. He just hopes that the attempts will work here. But above all, he hopes that they are still going to be able to beat Ripto once his remaining minion, who looked like a strong monster, gets taken out.

He hates him too after all. It's mainly because of forcing him to pay in damages though.

He then had a quiet growl in his throat at the thought of Ripto. "Ooooh, if that dastardly warlock were here, I'd give him a piece of my mind." He then said pacing on the balcony.

Little did he know, the said 'dastardly warlock' was riding Gulp who was walking up behind him. And despite his size, he was still unnoticed by Moneybags. "In fact, I'd give him a lot more than that."

"Why I remember, I was a champion bantam-weight Boxer back in University, and I still know a few moves." He then said, dropping his bag on the floor before raising his fists. "How'd they go again? Oh yes, take that!" He said, punching forward. "And THAT!" He then said, making an uppercut to the open air behind him.

Only to end up hitting Gulp in the jaw. Whom no sold the punch as Moneybags felt like he struck a bronze statue. That was when he noticed a now grinning Gulp that was behind him. "Oh, uhh…" He said as he saw Gulp, then noticed who was on his head.

And he was smiling too as he looked Moneybags dead in the eyes. "Boo." Ripto then said.

"WHAAHH! WHY YOU… YOU…" Moneybags said while screaming like a girl, backing away, not knowing that he was backing up towards the edge of the balcony, and was going to fall. He also tripped over his dropped bag of Gems too, which ensured that he did fall, as he now tumbled over the edge to the courtyard that was under the balcony. With the bag following him down. "WHA-AAAAAHHHHH!" He screamed during his freefall, before landing with a loud noise at the bottom. "GYOW!"

Both Ripto and Gulp closed their eyes when they heard the impact. But their smiles were not erased as Ripto ended up cackling at that scene as Gulp continued to grin, trying not to laugh too.

After all, neither of them were as fond of Moneybags either. Especially since he tried to make them pay for the plumbing, that they used to drain Aquaria Towers, for the water for his waterpark in Sunny Beach. Something that they had no choice but to pay for, but was a horrible investment in their eyes, due to the Quartet and Faun, taking back Aquaria towers and Sunny Beach from his clutches. And giving the water back to the Former, while they were at it.

It was then, that the banners of Autumn Plain's Manor ended up switching from Avalar's, to Ripto's banners. Signaling his capture of the Manor of Autumn Plains.

Elora was not going to be happy when she gets there with the Quartet.

Meanwhile… Back in the Dragon Worlds

Pyra was walking through the Peace Keeper Realm of Cliff Town by herself while the dragons continued their search for the Quartet. She was currently alone since Ignitus and the rest of the Guardians were searching through the other Realms as well as the Flight Realms, feeling that they could be in there.

She wasn't nervous about being alone though, since she knew that she was in a safe place, which was in the stomping grounds of the Peace Keeper dragons. Which also doubled as a lounging Realm for the Peace Keepers that was on a break.

The reason why she was there though, was because she was headed towards another addition to the Cliff Town.

Which was a Cemetery.

It was built there even before Gnasty's attack, where the dragons would come to rest, whether they die in battle, suffer a terminal flu that none of the doctors are able to cure, or simply let old age take away their life. It was there for a while even before Spyro and his Quartet, as well as herself, was born.

Now though, it sadly had some more headstones inside the Cemetery due to Gnasty's attack against the dragons, including the Peace Keepers. And even though he eventually lost, he did kill some of the dragons before the Quartet took him out.

Which tragically, included Pyra's parents. Whom were among the dead in Gnasty's attack on the Peace Keepers, before the World and the dragons was saved by the Quartet.

After that, she was told the tragic news of what happened to them as she hid, before getting out when the Quartet left. And she didn't take it well as she went into reclusion in her cave where her parents and herself used to live in, out of grief for what happened. And later on, when the dragons were ready to counterattack Gnasty, she left the cave to meet up with the whelps and the staying dragons in the Peace Keepers, as they gave their last respects to her parents, alongside herself. And after that, she went back to her cave as the fight against Gnasty began.

After it ended when the Quartet killed him, Titan and the other Peace Keepers dragged her out of her home to prevent her from remaining a recluse, where he became her Guardian alongside the others, and raised her, regardless of her wanting to be alone. But she later on, accepted his help in helping her move on from her parents. And after that, during the Quartet's time apart due to their punishment, she was adopted by Ignitus.

And the rest is history.

Now she was in the Cemetery, as she came up to the headstones of her parents. Whom, were friends of Titan's and Terrador's. The latter of whom, she also sees as a father to her. And now she was shedding her tears for her parents as she kneeled at their graves.

"Hey Mom. Dad. I… just wanna say, that… I'm doing fine now. Ignitus has raised me, and helped me to move on. I… just hope that… you're both proud of me." She said trying not to cry.

She still misses them after all, and she felt that it was a miracle that she was able to move on, now that Ignitus, Titan, and Terrador helped her from her depression. And she is eternally grateful to them for the help.

She still sheds her tears for her parents though, since she loved them dearly. Since not only were they kind to her, not only were they strong dragons, and not only did they raise her well, but they ended up bringing out the best in her due to their kindness towards her, regardless of her meek personality and her timid traits.

In fact, they supported her, and helped her in learning how to fight, while not judging her for her shyness. Which as was mentioned, made her the black sheep of the Peace Keeper dragons because of it. In fact, some of the dragons resented her meekness, and wanted her to toughen up. But she was protected from them by her parents when they tried to make her.

Which had her remembering at least one moment, where she was stuck in a tree due to getting chased up there by some bullies. Whom were like rabid attack dogs when they tried to force her to jump. Only to get chased off by her parents, and Titan, who had his right hand dragons with him. Where they all helped her down via catching her when she jumped. She never forgot that moment, where despite his tough exterior, Titan had a caring side for her, and never even criticized her parents for her meekness. And that is regardless of also getting annoyed at her timid nature. But he didn't criticize her for it.

Now though, even the resenting dragons were leaving her alone as she grieved for her parents in the Cemetery. But she didn't end up crying as she just let her tears flow.

"Even though I'm sure, that I'm getting better, I still wish that you're both still here with me. I wish that this war never happened, and you'd both be protecting me." She said softly.

"So too does the others who suffer such times. But it is not for them to decide. What you should do now though, is decide what to do with the life you have now." A motherly feminine voice said, coming closer. Causing her to turn startled at who it was that came up to her. Showing her that it was a pair of dragonesses.

The dragoness had yellow scales that too had some leopardlike spots on her, and had some white hairlike spines that trailed down her back. She wore a rougelike shirt that was dark yellow, and trailed down to above her hips. And she had a holstered axe on her back.

The other one, had chartreuse green scales with some dark green streaks on her underbelly. She had orange hair that trailed down her head to her upper back. She wore a witch's robe, and hat on her head, and held a scepter in her hand, that had a snow globe on the top of it, with a snowman inside.

The first dragoness, was a recent mate of Titan's, who goes by the name, Valkyra, who was a good friend of Cosmos's, as well as Cosmos's own mate, and was the reason why Cosmos and Titan never fought each other due to Titan's love for her. She also was a friend of Lume's after Gnasty's death when they met for the first time. She was among the frozen Peace Keepers that the Quartet was able to free, where after that, she guarded the whelps of the Peace Keepers to ensure that the Gnorcs won't hurt them. It is too bad though, that she was unable to save her parents when she heard about their demise, and she blamed herself. But despite that though, she was among those that raised Pyra alongside Titan prior to her adoption. (She felt that she owed her parents a favor.)

The second one, was also a recent mate of Cosmos's, named Luna. She was a good friend of Valkyra, as well as Lume's. And she was among the other great wizardess dragons that was good at what they do, and happened to be quite cunning herself to where Cosmos started to fall in love with her. And she was a nice dragoness who was good at ice spells. Just don't steal her scepter.

And despite the Peace Keepers being more warriorlike and more hot blooded, and despite the Magic Crafters being more level-headed, and calmer, both Valkyra and Luna were the opposite of each other, since Valkyra was calmer and levelheaded, while Luna was more outgoing to the point of being energetic.

Though Valkyra does make up for her calm and quiet traits by being a great fighter that defended the young whelps after her freedom by the Quartet's hand, and fought among the army in the Gnorc worlds when the dragons counterattacked Gnasty, prior to his fake surrender. While Luna also was cunning as was just mentioned, and she does end up calming down and focusing when serious. But most of the time though, she was a bit loopy and energetic.

"After all, I'm sure that they're happy in the afterlife, now that you're still here. And living life well." Valkyra said, kneeling downwards to meet Pyra's gaze. "Especially since they'll be bound to know that saving you wasn't in vain."

"I understand Valkyra." Pyra said, smiling politely at her.

"And I have confidence, that they're proud that you're able to move on from your pain, and live as a fellow Peace Keeper that can breathe other elemental breaths, just like the Four Brave Dragons themselves." Luna said smiling back at her alongside Valkyra.

Pyra couldn't stop herself from smiling again, considering her similarity to the Quartet since she too can breathe the other elemental breaths. Which she ended up discovering after Titan became her new father before Ignitus adopted her. As well as before the Quartet reunited to go to Gnasty's loot.

Which she remembered hearing about from word on the road, about what they did there, and how they were rich after that. As well as later having their own headquarters that was in the Artisans World.

She just hoped that once they return, she may meet them, become their friends, and probably be invited to their headquarters to see how good it looked on the inside. She just couldn't wait for that to happen.

But that had to wait, as she continued to mourn her parents at their graves as both dragonesses left her to her devices, telling her to take her time. Then to resume her search once she's done.

She plans to, as she looked up at the sky, feeling that her parents could be smiling down on her from the afterlife. Which had her recalling a lyric from a song she heard.

"But drenched in the Realm's Twilight, I sit on the stone seats all night. Waist deep in thought because when I think of you, I don't feel so alone." She softly sang, feeling that the lyric applies to herself when she thinks about her parents. Especially after Ignitus's therapeutic dreams she had.

Which, is why she grew to love Ignitus like a father. Regardless of her Peace Keeper blood, and his Dream Weaver blood.

Soon she left the Cemetery, ready to return to searching for the Quartet when she saw something that shocked her.

A Gnorc with a single tooth that stuck out of his underbite, was trying to leave Cliff Town, while holding an egg in his arms.

Which usually, after Gnasty's demise, the Gnorcs also took the jobs as babysitters, raising the eggs to their days of hatching, and beyond it while the parents are away. And at first, that's what Pyra hoped it'd be.

But what the Gnorc said, caught her off guard. "You'll fetch a great price as an item for a thief to take. But maybe you'll make a great pet."

"STOP RIGHT THERE! Where are you taking that egg?!" Pyra yelled out. (Something that she doesn't do often.)

As startled as the Gnorc was, he didn't really look nervous when he laid eyes on Pyra. In fact, he just looked annoyed at her, showing that it isn't a friendly Gnorc that she stopped. "Oh look, you must be that Pyra girl." He said casually.

"I am. Who are you and what do you want with that egg?" She asked a little nervously.

He initially didn't want to answer her. But he did so anyway since he feels that she might be unable to do anything about it. Considering her meekness. "Who I am is not important. But what I plan to do with this egg, is to create our pet, among other pets that we'll get from the other eggs that we took. Who shall be the driving force behind our remnant forces, and our future war against you lot." He said.

Pyra was shocked at what she heard. "But that egg belongs to a Peace Keeper dragon! You're separating him/her from his/her parents!" She cried out.

The bad Gnorc was unphased however. "And I'm supposed to care, because…?" He said, much to Pyra's chagrin.

"That dragon in that egg, IS GOING TO BE AN ORPHAN LIKE I WAS!" She angrily shouted the last part. Making the Gnorc cover his ears. "Can't you imagine how it feels to lose a parent? Someone you loved due to how they treat you regardless of your black sheep status? I can! Because Gnasty's minions killed mine! Don't you have a care about how a dragon feels?"

"And again, I'm supposed to care, because…? Because let me tell you something, since those 'Four Brave Dragons' killed our leader, a majority of us just gave up like cowards. But us, the 'Gnasty's Teeth' have hid in his loot, and we had no choice but to watch those same dragons steal our master's treasure, thus rubbing salt on our wound. Now, we get to strike back, because we have a new master, who is going to help us with our revenge against you all. And with this, and the other eggs that we also took to our hideout, she's going to be pleased, once 'Gnasty's teeth', the remnant of his army, is able to deliver them to her." The Gnorc then explained. Thus telling Pyra, that he is definitely a bad Gnorc.

"Who is your new master?" She asked angrily, regardless of her nervousness at the thought.

"As if I'd tell you. Now, are you going to buzz off, or do I get to smoosh you too?" He said. Implying that he might've crushed an egg.

Which, at that moment, awakened a raging fire inside of Pyra. Which burned inside of her like a forest inferno, but she wasn't showing it to the Gnorc yet as she just kept a calm stance towards the Gnorc, yet had her icy glare focused on him that would've froze the Gnorc in place if it was possible.

"Or, I get to smoosh you. Better say your prayers, cause I'm a Peace Keeper too, and I would die for any egg like any mom or big sister would. NOW BRING IT ON!" She then yelled out as she charged at the Gnorc, who was ready to fight back.

Only to get clobbered by Pyra, as she also showed off just how much of a Peace Keeper dragon that she was too. Which impressed both Valkyra and Luna who saw the whole thing.

And they were proud of her for showing her protective side to them should an egg be in danger. Now they just needed to find where their hideout is, considering that there's other eggs that they just learned, they have also took. They hope that Pyra would let the Gnorc live for interrogating.

Meanwhile… Back in Summer Forest

A cloaked figure was walking through Summer Forest after jumping along the branches of the trees in the forest.

His cloak was red, as it hid his face, other than his lower half that was a little illuminated by the sun. If anybody were to look close, they'd see that it looked like a cheetah's face.

And he was in Summer Forest, and was on his way to the Castle, after hearing the news of its Castle's liberation by the hands of the heroes that defeated one of Ripto's minions. Whom was said to be a Quartet of dragons, and one of the leaders of Avalar, whom is a Faun.

He was there for a different reason however, as he was looking for someone. Someone who was quite close to him, and he knew that he was in Summer Forest as he walked. Though little did he know, the person he looked for was out of Summer Forest.

It was a little while, before he was able to make it to the Castle of Summer Forest, seeing Avalar's banners being displayed on the walls, showing him that Ripto no longer owns the Castle. Much to his relief, as it was where that someone he was looking for, should be. That is, if he's not staying in either Winter Tundra, or Autumn Plains.

"Those dragon heroes have done well. Our current leader has made a good choice in sending them here." He said to himself, feeling proud of that Faun and the Four Brave Dragons for their rescue of Summer Forest's Castle.

He however, ended up huffing in disappointment. "Now if only 'he' was that good enough to do it too. Hopefully he's accepting those dragon's help, regardless of his pride." He then said to himself, feeling disappointed in whom he refered to as his felllow clan member.

"Now I wonder where you are in there?" He then asked as he continued to walk.

After jumping over the gap of the bridge that was made by Ripto, he was now outside as he walked to the water where the entrance to the Castle was. Only to suddenly see some Seahorses and some Colossi was swimming around in the pond in front of the entrance of the Castle. Along with some turtles, as they were celebrating.

The figure decided to take out his hand, showing that it was yellow and white furred with spots, before slapping the surface a bit to grab their attention. Causing them to swim up to the surface.

Where the Colossi was taking off their breathing masks and the seahorses was looking at him with surprise in their eyes, as they recognized who it was under the cloak. "Oh! Hello there. I'm guessing you're here from the village? Have you heard that Summer Forest has been liberated from that dastardly warlock?" The seahorse asked.

"Yes. I have heard the news." The figure said under his hood. "It is a good day to learn that the Castle is no longer dangerous territory for us to enter, now that this tyrannical Sorcerer is gone, at least from this place. And it's all thanks to those heroes." He then said, referring to the dragons. "And I understand that one of the leaders is with them too?"

"Indeed." One of the Colossi said. "I've even learned that she's putting her training in Archery to use, as she was able to defeat the Gear Grinders with those arrows of hers, and she's pretty strong herself."

"Ah. Right." The figure said, reminding himself of a certain someone's class. "Considering 'who' her trainer is I am not surprised." He then said. "Speaking of whom, I'm looking for him. He should go by the name, Hunter." He then said. Saying the last part with a deadpan tone.

"Hunter?" The Colossi and Seahorse wondered. Then the Seahorse was surprised. "OH! You mean that Cheetah Archer that did some skateboarding in Colossus, and Manta racing in Aquaria Towers?"

"He what?!" The figure asked in surprise at what he heard.

"Yeah, he did some racing on a Manta Ray in Aquaria Towers. He was actually pretty good since he got first place on almost all of our race tracks. Regardless of his Ray's disobedience though." The Seahorse said.

"Not to mention some skateboarding back in Colossus, not to far from the ice rink. I never seen someone pull off those moves." The Colossi said.

As they conversated, the figure was inwardly facepalming at what he heard. After all, he did remember what is like to have known the archer.

And he happened to be different from himself, not only in looks, but also in behavior. Due to the fact that he's a joker, and a bit of a goofball. While the figure, who seems to know who he is, and whom is looking for him, is more serious and level headed.

And to hear what he was doing now, left him feeling disappointed.

"It is nice that he did those things, yes. But where is he now going?" The figure asked.

"Autumn Plains last I heard." The Colossi said.

"Thank you. Now I must take my leave as I go to that place." The figure then said, ready to leave.

"Aren't you going to stay a little bit? We were going to have a celebration party in the Castle for its freedom." The Seahorse said.

"I'm afraid I have no time, as nice as it is for me to partake in it with you folks. I just got to make sure that, that someone will be alright. And I'm also gonna have a word with him." He then thought the last part as he walked away till he was back in the Forest, where he walked to the direction of the Autumn Plains.

While he walked though, he took out his little scroll parchment that he proceeded to write on. "It seems that 'He' isn't in Summer Forest." He wrote before the ink faded into the parchment.

Then a new sentence was now drawn on the paper. "Then it seems that he wants to take the glory that he doesn't deserve anymore." It said before fading, telling the figure that he's being messaged back from whom he was writing to.

"I understand that what he did to bring that dark sorcerer here was the worst thing that his clumsiness has done. But I'm certain that removing his cowardice, and his pride for himself, would yield that tyrant's defeat." The figure wrote back to the parchment as the words faded.

"But even then, now that the dragons are here, he should put aside his pride, and let them be the heroes that Avalar needs. Knowing him however, he'd hog the glory from them, or at least try to. And that, is why we are all making a decision of what to do to him. I humbly apologize for what we're going to do." The writing responded, causing the figure to look down at the grass as his arms limped down. While still keeping a hold on the parchment. Almost as if he was saddened at what 'it' means by the decision.

"I understand that too. That is why I plan to make him swallow his pride. And offer his support to those heroes too. Otherwise, he truly has become disgraceful to us." He wrote back. "And I hope to let you know if he does turn himself around."

"If so, then he truly has surprises, and we've underestimated his honor. That is, if he's able to show it. But for now, don't lose him to that Tyrant, or his own undoing." The message responded.

"As you wish." He wrote back, before packing in his parchment, and continuing onwards through the Summer Forest, on route to Autumn Plains.

Which is where the Quartet and Elora was now arriving to the Autumn Plains, after they were in the grassy meadows outside of the forest, and was coming up to one of the mountains that was among the others, that Elora was smiling at as they were walking towards the foot of the mountain as she explained to the Quartet about the Autumn Plains, and how it was one of the Home Worlds of Avalar that she often stays in. Especially since it had a direct way to Fracture Hills via a Portal. And how it had a beautiful Castle-like Manor on the top of it that she mentioned was built and designed by the leaders.

Once she found the doorway in the mountain that she had to search for since it was hidden, she and the Quartet entered it to find an elevator, and a teleporter, both of which would send them to Autumn Plains. (Which is why the doorway to those transports were hidden.)

Once in Autumn Plains, she and the Quartet looked around at their surroundings. And they all had to say, it was the most beautiful thing they ever saw.

Especially with the familiar sight of the Manor of the Autumn Plains, as well as the pool that had a Portal to Skelos Badlands close to it, that they were transfixed by, before realizing that it was the same Castle that was on one of Nevin's paintings.

"Is that…!?" They thought in surprise as they all realized that what they were looking at, was what Nevin might've been to, to inspire him to paint that Manor. And it seems that the Manor that they were now close to, was the Autumn Plains Manor that Elora mentioned, was the most beautiful part of Avalar. And they found it impossible to disagree with her on that part.

It seems that they have plenty of things to tell Nevin about, once they return.

What was not beautiful however, was the banners of Ripto's that was on the Manor, showing them his ownership of it. And showing them that they were too late in preventing him from taking it. And Elora was both angered and saddened at that fact. She wished that she was there sooner, to see if they could stop Ripto from taking the Manor from Avalar.

At least they were now there to liberate it from Ripto's clutches. As they reminded Elora of that to stop her from silently crying. Which she appreciated as she kept on focusing on rescuing the Manor after a moment of brooding.

"Alright guys, we just need to find a way in, while we gain the Talismans, and then we must defeat Ripto to take back this place. Or die trying." She said, shivering a little at how cold it was as she escorted them through the Home World.

Which is what the Quartet also noticed as they felt the crisp cool air of the Autumn Plains on their scales, which was a contrast to the warm air of the Summer Forest. It wasn't a bad feeling though, as the air was only borderline a little too cold for them. Just right, to where it was an enjoyable kind of cold air on their scales.

Elora didn't mind the cold either.

"But first, how about we take a break here. After all, we did have a pretty long walk to this place." Elora said, sitting down on the grass.

As much as the Four Brave Dragons wanted to keep on going, they did end up agreeing with Elora, since they felt that a little break was appropriate for this moment, since they wanted to look around at their surroundings more, take in the sights, and relax a bit in the Autumn air.

So that's what they did as they sat down on the grass alongside Elora, close to the pool.

With the dragon couples of Spyro and Cynder, and Flame and Ember, close together as they laid on their fronts or backs, taking in the atmosphere of the Autumn Plains alongside Elora.

And she was looking at the scene, feeling inwardly coy at the scene in front of her, seeing both pairs of dragons together did have her feeling warm on the inside at seeing them together.

Even if a part of her did admit it, she did feel a little envious about the fact that Cynder was able to get Spyro as a boyfriend before she could. But she feels happy for her and Spyro as well. Even if she wanted to be with him too.

But she kept that to herself, not feeling ready enough for that yet.

With the Quartet, they all continued to admire the scenery of Autumn Plains. They just loved the sight of the Manor, the grass that was still green, and the falling golden leaves that loitered the grass around them. Not to mention the pool, that they were interested to swim around in, even though it could be cold for them to swim inside due to the air of the Autumn Plains.

Not only that, but there was the Castle-like walls that was around the open field of the Autumn Plains, that they guessed they could walk on, as well as some other sights of some floating islands that was not to far from the Autumn Plains, that they were interested in flying to, if they were able to that is.

They also noted the potential for dating in the Autumn Plains, considering the Gazebo that had a portal under it, that was connected to a spiral ramp that went upwards to an elevated patio. If they replaced the portal with a sort of table, then the scenery would work as the appropriate atmosphere for any dates to go on. Especially for both of the dragon couples.

They really had a lot to speak to Nevin about, should they meet him again back in the Dragon Worlds. And they were excited at the thought of that.

"Who designed this Manor by the way?" Spyro asked.

"Moneybags." Elora said bluntly. "I know, that cheapskate is good at designing this. But he doesn't own that place, as it's mainly the home of the leaders of Avalar, including me." She then said.

Which was a relief for the Quartet, since if it was his, then they'd probably be charged with plenty of Gems if they want to stay there for at least a day. And considering his seemingly greedy traits, they'd probably lose a lot of Gems during their impending journey through the Autumn Plains Manor. And that would be if the portals inside the Manor doesn't count. Which could include Fracture Hills.

Speaking of which… "What was it like to have been raised there?" Spyro asked.

"It was good actually. The Satyrs, and the other Fauns were nice, and the partying was pretty fun too. And like I said in Summer Forest, they could be a bit prissy, and sassy, but they're friendly. And I just know that they'll like you guys. Just watch out for the Earthshapers."

"Earthshapers?" The Four Dragons asked.

"They're basically large rock golems that, true to their name, they move the earth around to make some ground for us to walk on. But they also shape the ground to cause mischief for us, and they resent the music that the Satyrs play on their bagpipes. So they sometimes try to take Fracture hills, but they usually lose to us." Elora said.

"Wow. They must be dangerous." Ember said.

"As long as you don't get too close to them, then they shouldn't be too much. But they shouldn't be taken lightly since they're strong, despite being as… unintelligent as rocks." The Four Dragons chuckled at that, knowing the accuracy of that statement. "But with Ripto around, they might truly conquer Fracture Hills if they have help from him. So we must make sure to save that place if they're threatening to take it. It is my home after all."

The Quartet didn't need to be told twice. They were prepared to go to Fracture Hills, and save that place when given the opportunity. Which, since they can climb the ladders due to practice in climbing with Elora, back in Sunny Beach, and in the Summer Forest Castle to grab the Orb that was in the same room with the ladder, (And that was after they got another hidden Orb in Summer Forest when they swam underwater to it.) it seems that it was now the time to do so.

For now though, they were relaxing. And later, practicing more of their Dragon Kata with each other, in preparation of using it against their foes in Avalar while learning more of the basics from the book that they carried throughout the Home Worlds. (And feeling relieved that the water that they swam inside hadn't seeped in their bags, and ruined the pages.)

"What are those fighting moves by the way?" Elora asked, curious about the style of fighting that they used against the foes they fought against in Sunny Beach and Hurricos.

"It's called Dragon Kata. It's a fighting style of martial arts for us dragons to use against our enemy." Flame said during his spar with Spyro. "It looks like it'd be a fun style to master against our enemies."

"It looks so cool." Elora admitted. Having been impressed with their fighting skills in Hurricos.

"I know. It looks so fun to fight in this style. If only it wasn't so hard to master this style of fighting though." Spyro said. "But we'll master it. Even if it's gonna take awhile." He then said. Showing Elora how optimistic he was being.

Which had her delighted by that, feeling proud of Spyro for continuing to try to master the moves regardless of how difficult it was. (Same could be said for his friends too.)

"How long would it take to fully master that style?" Elora asked curiously.

"A couple years I'm afraid. Possibly up to twenty." Cynder said, feeling dismayed. "Which is a shame, but we're determined to master this style before that many years pass."

"And we hope that we'll be the best at using the style by the time we do." Spyro said determined.

Which Elora did hope that would happen, as she'd be proud of them if they do so. Which should make them quite special in her eyes. Which makes her even more glad that they're here in Avalar, to help save it from Ripto, as they continued to Spar with each other.

Before eventually cooling off in the pool of Autumn Plains, which wasn't too cold for them to take a dip in, but cold nonetheless. Which was when they took a look at the Portal that was quite close to the pool. "What's in there?" Spyro asked, focusing on the Portal to Skelos Badlands.

"I reckon that would be Skelos Badlands. It's a burning hot place, full of lava, fire spitting Catbats, and even fire wizards, and did I mention it has lava?" Elora responded. "It's why we put that Portal there. It's hot there that we'd need a quick dip in the pool to cool off."

The Quartet couldn't help but cringe at the mention of Lava. After all, they did know how scary lava could be, since it was said to be hotter than fire to where they'd melt inside. And they already had enough flashbacks to chasing Gnasty over such a hazard as it is.

But they didn't let it bother them too much, since they could be standing on more stable ground than the platforms that Gnasty, had them standing on in his Realm.

At least, they hoped it would.

They were now on the tallest point of the Autumn Plains Manor when they decided to explore more of the place, with the Quartet looking out on the tower at the sights of the Autumn Plains from above. And they were looking on at the sights with their mouths agape at how pretty the sight of Autumn Plains from the tower.

And Elora was still on the ground, flagging them to show where she is. Just so they wouldn't wonder where she would be when they return to the floor level of the Autumn Plains.

Right now though, they were speechless, and in awe of the sight in front of them, and below them, since it was the most prettiest sight of the Autumn Plains that they could ever think about as of now. And they could see why Elora was fighting for the World of Avalar, and the Realms inside, which includes this Realm.

Even though they also met up with a certain Bear that that seems to follow them around like a bad smell, and in this case, they were forced to give up some of their Gems to him, since there was nothing they could do, as they had nothing to use to skip trying to pay the Bear, for a way to one of the Portals in a distant tower, known as Shady Oasis.

Which they remembered like it was just seconds ago. (Even though it was only a minute.)

They didn't pay him yet though, but they feel that should there be nothing they could do, then they may have no choice.

Which, seeing the tiny Castle from the Tower, that was in the distance from the room that they were once in, and noticing that the door was shut, and looked like it was a strong door that none of them would get through, it seemed to them that they may indeed have no chance to get there without paying that Greedy Bear. Which is much to their dismay.

Getting that thought out of their heads though, they reminded themselves that they're on the tower of the Manor of Autumn Plains, about to glide off of it back to the grounds of the Autumn Plains for the fun of it, once they're ready.

At least, until they saw something that was in the distance, that caught their interest.

It was a tall spire that happened to have a flat ground on top, and on that spire, there happened to be a pair of Gem baskets, and an Orb. Something that they were also looking for, alongside the Talismans.

So they all decided to change their plans a little, and was now ready to glide off of the tower to the Spire in the distance. As they proceeded to jump, and let the air help their wings glide them to the Spire.

It took close to half a minute as they descended to the Spire, much to Elora's surprise as she wondered where they were all gliding to. Then she noticed the Spire too, as it was high enough to be seen by her as well. How she didn't notice that Spire until now, she'll never know.

As nerve-wracking as it was to probably miss the tower, and fall to their doom, they ended up making it to the Spire without any trouble. All while it was also breathtaking to glide through the air of Autumn Plains, feeling the pleasant wind on their scales, and their wings. Even though not all of them landed at the same time, which caused them to tumble onto each other.

"OOF!" They all said as they now laid on the ground of the spire. Where the dragon couples were cuddling with each other on the spire, with Cynder on top of Spyro, and Ember on top of Flame. And all of them were close to the edge, little did they know.

They were blushing, but they didn't feel embarrassed, as they proceeded to nuzzle each other, not caring about the accident.

"I still love you Spyro/Flame." Cynder and Ember said, smiling.

After a beat, Spyro and Flame smiled back at them as they cuddled. "I love you too, Cynder/Ember."

All while Elora looked on at that scene. A part of her had to admit it to herself, she wished that she was either in Cynder's place, or better yet, cuddling with both Spyro and Cynder on the Spire.

But does she really want to cuddle with Spyro and Cynder? Even though they obviously have each other to love? She didn't know. But she didn't think about it too much, since she also saw them as merely friends. Nothing more.

Or so she thinks, for the latter.

Once they were done cuddling, they proceeded to break the baskets, get the Orb, and glide back to the wall, and onto the ground where she was when they saw that the Spire was high enough for them to reach the Castle wall.

"I'm guessing that there were Gems on the Spire?" Elora asked.

"Yep. And there was also an Orb on there too." Spyro said.

"Really?! Well, that's one way to hide that Orb from Ripto. Let alone make it hard for him to gain it." Elora said.

"So that is why there are Orbs all over the place! And it's to make sure that Ripto can't use them?" Cynder asked.

"You betcha. Who knows what Ripto would do, if he gets those Orbs back, and returns to his lair. He might come back with another scepter. He might get stronger." Elora said nervously. "Which is why, we should make sure that Ripto shall not get those orbs into his clutches. Can all of you do that for me?" Elora asked, bending down to meet their gazes.

"So be it then. We'll make sure that Ripto won't get his hands on those Orbs. We can promise you that." Spyro said, with his friends in agreement.

Elora smiled at them before hugging them. "I'm so glad that that we got lucky in having you four here in Avalar with us. I don't know how we've gotten lucky to have you here. But I'd rather not think about what would happen if we never had any of you here. I just hope, that Ripto wouldn't be too much for you."

"Don't worry Elora, we can handle him." Spyro said with the Quartet in agreement.

"Cause with us together, no foe of ours can win." Cynder said.

Elora was happy to hear that, and she felt confident that what they say is true. At this rate, Avalar is indeed safe.

Otherwise… moving out doesn't seem like a bad idea. She just hopes that she might be able to go to the Dragon Worlds with them, if it's possible.

Later…

Hunter was huffing as he got onto the grounds of the Autumn Plains. Even though he felt a bit tired from the mountain climbing up to the Autumn Plains, he was grinning at how he made it.

He planned on entering the Autumn Plains in the same way that Elora, and the Quartet did, having trailed them all the way to there, but the other way to Autumn Plains, via Elevator, was unfortunately broken due to some 'weight issues' that was caused by a certain Dinosaur.

So, he had to choose another way up, which is by mountain climbing. It wasn't a bad way, since he'd get in some exorcise, and test his physical capability. Sure it was tiring, but it was worth it as he was able to get to the top. Although, now that he's here, Elora and the Four Dragons were no where to be found, possibly because they were now in one of the Realms in Autumn Plains.

But he didn't think about that too much, as he was looking around, he smiled at the beauty of the Autumn Plains as he walked to the Manor, also feeling that it was a beautiful place to be. And he would be putting his all into saving and protecting it from Ripto's presence.

Speaking of which, he saw that there was his banners on the Manor. Which had him both annoyed, yet elated to see that, since he has his opportunity to prove himself to Elora, that despite his clumsiness, he is a hero that Avalar needs. Not those dragons that just came to their World, due to his reason why he didn't try to fight Ripto, back in Winter Tundra when he first arrived.

And he felt, that now, was his chance to prove himself as he planned on how he can defeat the dragons, and prove to Elora that he's the Cheetah for the job in beating Ripto.

Not noticing that someone else has just arrived in Autumn Plains before him.

"Now, how can I show Elora, and those dragons my stuff? Wait, I did hear that Metro Speedway's Mayor was getting robbed by some Cat burglers. How about I help him with that problem while showing her my performance? That could win her back to my side." He said quietly, fantasizing himself impressing some Fauns and Elora with his heroism in Metro Speedway, Fracture Hills, and even both Zephyr and Breeze Harbor.

Suddenly, he heard a sound. *Thnk*

Which sounded like a sword was being stabbed into the dirt behind him. Which startled him out of his fantasy as he looked behind him, suddenly seeing that there was a Sabre sword stabbed into the ground.

Which on inspection, looked like it was made in a familiar village, courtesy of the blacksmith, what with the spotted pattern on the hilt's crossguard, while having a curved pure white blade part of the sword that curved a bit inwards, almost like a Katana sword that Hunter remembers seeing some warriors wielding in Avalar.

Kind of like some familiar swords that he remembers seeing back in his village. Which at that thought, put a cold chill up his back at what that sword means.

"I see that you haven't put aside your pride, and that you're still trying to steal their thunder. I suppose I should've expected such a disappointing turn of events from you." A voice said to Hunter.

Causing him to turn to suddenly see that there was a familiar figure in the red cloak. Only he was now unhooded, showing his face to Hunter, which also looked like a cheetah. Also, his cloak was open, showing what looked like an archer's tunic that was a reddish-brown color, a pair of red arm bands on his wrists that reached his hands, and his elbows, while having a red strap that wrapped around his hand in between his index finger, and his middle one. While he also had red wrappings that covered his shins. What made him different from hunter, other than his clothing, was that he had ringlets on his body, while only having spots on his head.

And he also had a bow on his back, while having a quiver of arrows on his hip. But he also had a saber in its holster on his hip too, that he had his hand close to, and he was looking at Hunter with an unamused look on his face, like Hunter told a horrible joke, and was letting him know that.

All while Hunter looked back at him in shock and slight horror at what he was seeing, as he near instantly recognized who it was that was now walking towards him, like he was ready to duel.

"Surprised to see me, Nephew?" He then asked.

"UNCLE HUNTER?!" Hunter said in shock after getting out of his speechless state.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16: Lava Fire and Glacier Ice worlds

The Four Brave Dragons proceeded to split up into duo's as they decided to enter the two worlds of the Autumn Plains to start their journey through the beautiful second World of Avalar. Spyro, and Cynder, went to Crystal Glacier, while Flame, and Ember, went to Skelos Badlands together. While Elora got to choose whether to follow Spyro, and Cynder, or Flame, and Ember.

Elora ended up going with Spyro, and Cynder.

Before they would go to the worlds though, Cynder, and Ember, was interacting with one of the fallen branches from one of the trees of Autumn Plains. Much to Elora's curiosity.

"What are you doing?" Elora asked.

"I'm trying to see if we can make ourselves a pair of wands out of one of these trees." Cynder responded. "I'm ready to fight like a sorceress, even with my dark magic."

"And I'm ready to fight like a Dream Weaver wizardess too. It seems like now is the right time to do this." Ember said.

Elora was smiling at the sight, feeling that when Cynder said that she was going to shed her fear of using her dark magic, she was being serious. And Elora was feeling proud of her for that, considering that she was brave in doing so.

And she felt curious about what Ember herself could do with her own magic in combat, when she fights alongside Flame, in Skelos Badlands. Since she never saw a Dream Weaver fight, and cast spells before.

"Why do you both need wands though? Can't either of you cast spells, or fight pretty well without them?" Elora asked.

"We can, but we need these wands to help focus our magic through them. Which should make our spells, hex's and curses, stronger." Ember said. "At least in Cynder's case for the latter two. Which I'm sure she might enjoy later on."

"Especially when I cast these against our foes that's on Ripto's side. Especially those that are merciless, and remorseless in what bad things they do." Cynder said, as she was carving a shape out of the soon to be wand.

While Elora was feeling a bit interested in seeing how Cynder would preform in casting her dark spells like with Crush, since she's now willing, and since she has a wand being made from one of the tree branches, and a Gem that they were tying to their sticks.

Meanwhile, Spyro, and Flame trotted, and looked around at the portals that they were going to enter once they were ready, noticing that there was four of them that they could enter on the ground level of the Autumn Plains. (Not counting the doorway next to the Gazebo, that was part of the Manor, that they learned leads to the Metro Speedway portal. Which could be reached by the now reactivated Whirlwind due to the Orbs they carried.)

And that one of them was inactive, leaving only an arch under the Gazebo's ceiling, where the portal should be. Which did leave them wondering why it was inactive, and how many Orbs they might need to open it back up again.

As well as where the portal is going to take them.

"Legend has it, that there's a Portal to Zephyr here." Moneybags said, coming out of nowhere, startling both dragons. "Legend also has it, that I know how to activate it." Moneybags said.

"I thought that the Orbs were used to reactivate Portals." Flame said annoyed.

"Why you are correct. But I know of another way. Furthermore, as I recall, the legend says that I can activate it, for a small fee. What do you say?" He asked.

Which had both dragons annoyed at him for asking for a 'small fee' that they were sure, wasn't going to be small. But unlike the other times that he asked for such, they had ways to avoid doing it, it seemed that in this case, they had nothing else that they could do to avoid doing the pay. And that fact, left them wanting to face palm themselves in disappointment.

"How much?" Spyro asked.

"Just 400 Gems. And don't worry, I'm sure that there's the same amount, or more than that many in Zephyr." He then said, trying not to giggle at how he might finally get their Gems for once.

Spyro and Flame felt that Moneybags had a point there. After all, they kept on gaining Gems throughout their journey throughout Avalar's worlds back in Summer Forest. So what's gonna be different about Zephyr when it comes to collecting the Gems?

Sure they were gonna go to Zephyr later, after they were done with Skelos Badlands, and Crystal Glacier, so they could pay him later, or wait until they could open it up another way, or pay Moneybags, or see if Elora is going to force him to open the Portal.

But they'd rather have no roadblocks when they get around to going to Zephyr. And they doubt that he'd be willing to obey her. So as much as they didn't want to, they decided to pay him those 400 Gems.

Much to his slight surprise, and delight. "Thank you Spyro, and Flame, is it? With all this, I can open a Lizard Burger shop in the Skelos Badlands. You all may now enter the portal whenever you want." He said, collecting the Gems into his own bag.

As long as it could sate his greed for now, and have him leaving them alone when it comes to the Gems, then they're fine with that.

After Moneybags left, they saw that he kept his word, and opened the Portal, that sure enough, lead to Zephyr. They planned on visiting that place later on when they were done with the worlds that they were going to.

For now though, they reunited with Cynder, Ember, and Elora, as they all wondered what both of them were doing.

Only to then see that they were making wands for each other, with Ember, and Cynder now holding the finished wands that had a red Gem on Ember's, and a purple one on Cynder's wand. Possibly as tribute to both dragons, considering the color of their scales.

"Nice wands." Flame said.

"Why thank you Flame. We made them ourselves." Ember said, smiling at both dragons.

"And now we can fight well with them. Hope neither of you mind any magical support." Cynder said, now holding hers in her paw.

"Not at all." Spyro said.

All while Elora noticed how annoyed both Flame and Spyro was when they walked back to them. "What happened?"

Spyro was deadpan at the question, as well as a little embarrassed. "I don't wanna talk about it. Let's just say that we had to clear a road block to Zephyr. And with Gems at that." He said. Much to both Ember's, and Cynder's dismay.

"For now though, why don't we just get those two worlds out of our way, before we go to the next two. At least, after we have some fun in the next Speedway that we're going to." Flame said.

The rest of the group agreed. As they all decided to go to the first two worlds, while Elora followed Spyro and Cynder to Crystal Glacier.

And that would be before a certain Cheetah would enter the Autumn Plains, and get challenged by another cheetah.

Both Ember and Flame went into the Skelos Badlands, expecting that it'd be hot in there. Which, is not that far off for them in the Skelos Badlands.

Before both Flame and Ember got to Skelos Badlands, it was pretty peaceful at first glance. At least, considering the fact that it was a lava world that had plenty of other creatures that the cave men fought against in the Realm in Avalar.

It was in the section of the Skelos Badlands, where there was a cave man that was currently getting done with the hut that looked like it was made from dried, hardened mud, stone, and bones that looked to be from a large dinosaur. He happened to have a large bone headdress that was keeping his curled hair in place on his head, and he happened to be wearing a sleeveless cloth that was made off of a pelt of some sort of creature, which was under a coat that also seemed to be made from a pelt.

He was putting finishing touches on a hut while in the view of a Pterodactyl-like cat bat that was watching him.

As the cave man finished on his hut, another creature appeared, whom happened to be made out of lava, as his head was surrounded by flames that covered his head, while his torso happened to be wrapped in dark gray cloth that gave him a Wizard-like appearance. While he also had a pair of floating hands that was unattached to his body, and yet they were responding to his movements. And he happened to have some lava rocks that was floating on the ground. And he was either standing on them, or they were his feet.

Then he snuck behind the cave man, before he then sneakily put his hand behind the cave man's buttocks, before letting out a little fire that touched the cave man's buttocks. Now he was yelling around as the Fire Wizard laughed at the scene in front of him.

And the cat bat ended up chasing the cave man as he ran around yelling due to his buttocks burning up, until he inadvertently ended up running towards the cliff that had lava under the mountainous island of Skelos Badlands. All while the cat bat ended up catching him by the bone. When he noticed, he gave the cat-bat a thumb up for the save.

Only for the cat bat to drop him, before laughing at what it did with no remorse, while another cave man watched the whole thing nervously.

Only for the cat bat to end up noticing him, before chasing him too, right around the time that Ember, and Flame arrived.

Where they ended up seeing what the Skelos Badlands looked like. And they quickly felt nervous of the lava streams. But at least they were on stable ground as they looked around at their surroundings. Seeing that they are seeing some bone huts, as well as bone arches that bended inwards to lead them to the main area of the beginning of the badlands, where they saw a giant open jawed skull of what could be a large creature that might've ruled the Badlands, a dozen years ago. They were both transfixed at the sight of that skull, but they continued to look around.

To then see that they were in what looks like a prehistoric Realm that had them looking like they were on a mountain that was holding them up over the lava, while there was another mountain near the one they were on, that had plenty of huts around that was made out of bones of the dinosaurs, as well as stone, and was built sorta like a city of cave men. There was also some vehicles that neither dragon saw before. Like some cars that looked like they were made out of sticks, and logs, for the body, while they also had some pelts, and cloth, that could protect them from the rain, and some stone cylinders that worked as wheels to roll them along with.

And there was dinosaurs that was in the city, like the Brontosaurs that were used as power shovels against the large mountain tunnels for mining, while there were others that were used as rail road stoppers, large birds were used as hedge trimmers, mammoths were used as showers, triceratops were used as pack mules, like for a golfing game, while some deinosuchus's of various sizes, were used for punching tickets, can opening, and mowing lawns, etc. While there was plenty of carpenter fishes that was used for sawing trees and branches. There was plenty of dinosaurs that was being used for something that an appliance would do.

And both dragons were interested in taking a tour through the city, once they dealt with Ripto, and once they're able to go back to the dragon realms.

They then noticed a cave man near them that flagged them to him. "You must be a pair of dragons. I hear you're both pretty tough." He said.

After all they've gone through against Gnasty, and what they're going through against Ripto, both dragons felt that whoever told the cave man in front of them that, might not be off the mark when it came to them.

"You can say that." Flame said, with Ember in agreement.

"That's good. I bet my cousin Glug that both of you can't make it through the Badlands without getting charred. Not to say that I'm betting against you guys, just my cousin. Oh, my name's Gronk by the way, and we might have a situation over there in a few minutes." The cave man known as Gronk said, gesturing to the city on the other mountainous island.

As shocked, and offended as they were at the cave man betting that they'd get charred, they were wondering what was going to happen to the prehistoric city. So they asked Gronk about what was going on.

"We're about to get invaded by lava lizards, and they're going to eat us all. That's why we might need some help. If you're both interested in helping us, we'll make it worth your while." Gronk said. "My friend Lumpy is over there. He'll lower the bridge for you both to cross."

Both dragons were still feeling a little peeved towards Gronk for thinking they'd fail. But they didn't want to leave the city to its fate of getting terrorized by the lava lizards, whom they swear, was sent to that place by Ripto.

So after saying yes, they proceeded onwards through the badlands, while taking down the cat bats that was chasing after the other cave men that thanked them for the help, as well as taking down the Fire Wizards with their charging horns, and their Earth breath. While Ember casted some mind trick spells that caused the cat bats to turn against the Fire Wizards, or vice versa. Which lead to some amusing moments of the Wizards either burning the cat bats, or the cat bats firing their fiery hairballs at the Fire Wizards.

All while Ember kept her hold on the wand, either in her bag's holster when she trots, or in her teeth when she sprints, and is chasing someone.

Although Flame got burned by one of them when the Fire Wizard's head exploded after getting knocked off. And the fire happened to be as hot as lava to where it hurt, and changed Sira's colors to blue. Which gave both dragons a lesson to keep their distance from the heads when they get knocked off of the Fire Wizards.

Either way, they gained butterflies from some lizards that they burned along the way through the badlands to feed Sira with, putting her back into her cerise pink colors.

"You've both made it! I'm guessing that Gronk has told you both the news of our impending invasion by lava lizards?" Lumpy asked. Receiving nods from the dragon pair in return.

"Great! But there's something else you should all know. There are other bad creatures that are trying to eat us. Like white Jaguars, as well as panthers, and saber toothed wolves. We're sure that they'd be too focused on us to fight you both though, so your worries should only be on saving my friends in this city." He said. "Let me lower the bridge so you both can cross it."

The bridge, which looked like a hanging path of planks, ended up unrolling until it reached their side, where it then connected to their side of the chasm. Causing them to take it to the other side. Where they saw that there was a bunch of eggs of what seems to be lava lizards loitering the streets. Not only that, but there was cages that held the aforementioned white jaguars that had black circlets on their fur. While the panthers were merely black furred. And they were threatening to break out of the cages that was being held back by some riptocs, which as both dragons knew, were minions of Ripto's.

So they were bracing themselves for what could be Ripto's most determined attempt at taking a Realm of Avalar under his control, as well as the numbers of jaguars, and panthers, that they would need to take down.

Once they were at the city though, they saw that there was some cave men with some spears, slingshots, and even some bows and arrows, while some rode on triceratopses, and a Macawnivore, who looked like a saber-toothed tiger with some colors of a parrot. And one of them was drinking a potion that suddenly caused him to expand in the size of his muscles, making him a violet blue skinned monster. It seemed that they were aware of the invasion, and was preparing themselves to fight back when they saw the dragons.

"Look! Our saviors are here! Now this battle is going to be won!" One of them said confidently. With the rest yelling in agreement. While the monster cave man roared in approval of their presence.

While both Ember, and Flame was feeling flattered at their words. (And thankful that the monster was on their side. He looked like he could stand toe to toe against a Peace Keeper if he wasn't.) It seemed that they were getting some allies in their battle against Ripto's forces in Skelos Badlands.

"Nice to meet you guys too!" Flame called back.

"Thanks. Now, let's listen up! Ripto has sent these creatures at us to force us to bend our knees to him, or die! Well I say to that, we'll fight until we die, or kick your minion's tails out of our Badlands! You hear me Ripto? You've picked the wrong Realm to invade!" The leading cave man said loudly.

The rest of the cave men agreed with a yell of support, with the monster cave man doing the same while raising his fist in the air, while both dragons quickly admired their guts against the Riptocs. They just hoped their strength, and skill with those spears could match them too. (They knew made an educated guess that the monster could be their biggest support though.)

Pretty soon, the eggs were hatching up, before the lava lizards ended up hatched out of the eggs, looking like smaller T rexes, with large pair of teeth sticking out of their underbite, and happened to have a single horn on their heads, and are those small dragon wings on their backs?

As surprised as the dragons were at that, they knew that they couldn't be dragons though, as dragons can't be in Avalar yet.

"They're here! Come on boys!" The leading one said as they ended up fighting against the lava lizards, stabbing them with their spears, while the monster cave man clobbered each and every one of them that was near him, as both dragons assisted them in their fight, with their dragon kata.

While at the same time, the white jaguars, and panthers were let out of the cages, and was now running after the cave men that was defenseless. Only for the fighting ones to protect them on their triceratopses, and Macawnivores. With the monster cave man also joining in on the defending as he clobbered the jaguars, panthers, and wolves too.

They still needed some help from the dragon pairing as there was some of the cave men that was going to get eaten by the jaguars, or panthers, and the lava lizards due to the small fighting regiment of cave men being preoccupied with protecting the city from more of the jaguars and panthers.

Thankfully, the dragons were able to take them down too with their refined Dragon Kata combat. Especially with their Earth powered open palm strikes, and their lightning powered tail whips. And Ember was casting her own spells at them, which in this case, made them more clumsy, and prone to falling on their faces, leading to their demise either from the defending cave men, the dragons chasing them down, or from falling into the lava below their city.

They were all making sure to save as many of the cave men as they can, and save Skelos Badlands from Ripto's forces.

And they were doing a good job at that, even though there was a bunch of close calls of the lava lizards nearly eating up the cave men that cowered to them in hopes they'd live, or tried to run, but was too slow to outrun them, only for the dragons, or the fighting cave men, to save the other ones, much to their relief as they thanked the dragons for the save.

Even the ones that was driving around in the stone wheeled cars were in trouble due to the jaguars, as well as the ones that couldn't get back in their stone houses in time when they got confronted. But the dragons were able to save the guy, before taking down the rest with their breaths, their Dragon Kata, or just charging at them into the lava below.

It was mostly a game of saving the cave men, for Ember and Flame though, since the lava lizards, and the jaguars, and panthers were more focused on eating the cave men then attacking the dragons too, like Lumpy said. Which for Ember, and Flame, was both a disappointment since they don't have any combat with the jaguars to do, along with the wolves, and panthers, but they also felt relieved since they both could've been overwhelmed by them, regardless of their Dragon Kata training. As well as Ember's magic casting.

At least they have their fury attacks that they still have though. But it wasn't a good time to use them yet.

It was at least a couple minutes of fighting to where it felt like an hour, until the last lava lizard was vanquished along with the Jaguars and panthers.

Now the regiment of cave men that fought alongside the dragons were celebrating as they drove off the invasion force, and saved their city. With even the monster cave man beating on his chest in celebration, like a gorilla. And they were proud of the dragons for having lent a hand to them. Even the monster cave man.

"You saved our buddies in this city, alongside ourselves. You both deserve a reward. Take this shiny thing we found to aid your journey." One of the fighting cave men said as he handed the dragons an Orb.

Once the Orb was in the guidebook, they were celebrating the fact that they saved their city along with the dragons, as both dragons smiled at them.

Even though it was short lived as a group of lava lizard eggs were dropped down by some riptocs riding Pterodactyls, before they were hatching in seconds. Much to the chagrin of the fighting cave men as they were ready to lift their spears in defiance again.

But the dragon pair had a different idea, as they ran forward to the now hatched lava lizards. "Might wanna stand back guys. It's about to get dangerous here." Flame said.

The cave men obeyed, as they saw the dragons ready to fight the lava lizards that was now focused on them, ready to destroy the dragons first before the cave men.

But they were about to get surprised. As both Ember, and Flame suddenly floated up in the air, while they were having a glowing green aura around them.

Not only that, but there was also some wind that started to twist around them, as being shown by some of the Badland's sand turning around them, along with some glowing leaves, and some mini tornados that ended up catching the lava lizards, and spun them around while buffeting them with the wind blades. All while the green power started to surround the dragons like a wall of green fire, that continually closed in until it reached the center of the dragons.

Which was when it made plenty of explosive waves that also hurt the lava lizards, along with the tornados, before vanquishing them in the powerful explosion of magic that killed them all, and stopped the second invasion in its tracks.

And its while both dragons were pretty exhausted, but still able to recover, and run, and fight.

The cave men was surprised at what they witnessed, with even the monster cave man looking on in shock, but they were also cheering for the dragons for what they've done.

"You've both saved us from a terrible fate." Lumpy said, approaching the dragons. "Both of you deserve another shiny thing. I was going to use it for a nightlight." He then said, giving them another Orb.

Much to their delight as they nuzzled each other, they both felt that their chances of coming back home with the Orbs was becoming more likely. Even though they wondered if the Orbs could glow in the dark, considering what Lumpy was going to use it for.

But it wasn't an important thing to think about.

"HOT! HOT! HOT!" Flame said as he shook his tongue around after spitting out a lava rock.

The reason being, was that, before they entered the creature's skull, they ended up noticing a froglike creature that was on the nose of the creature's skull. Not only that, but Flame ended up putting a lava rock in his mouth, thinking that it was a jawbreaker candy. Which, he immediately was proven wrong on as he spat it out due to how hot, and spicy it was as he breathed out his ice breath to cool off his tongue with Ember's help. (Whom was trying not to laugh at that scene.) All while the rock he spat out, accidentally hit the froglike creature, killing it, and making it drop something out of its mouth.

Which was a golden bone, that Flame, and Ember decided to collect after Flame's tongue recovered, feeling that the bone could come into use.

The dragons proceeded through the badlands through the cave of the large horned creature's skull after some resting. Where they met, and killed more of the cat bats, and the Fire Fizards that tried to stop them. All while looking at the interior of the dead large horned creature that they were currently running through, wondering what it was that died here.

But it also wasn't an important question to think about.

They just saw a power-up gate that was activated, showing a shield in the middle of between the spires that they were looking at as they ran through the creature's cave. Which looked like a power up that they didn't see before.

"What does that one do Ember?" Flame asked her as she read through the guidebook.

"It says here, that it's an invincibility power-up. It can give us an ability to take hits, and walk on hazardous places, like lava, or ooze." Ember responded.

"Really? That's great! But what're we going to grab in there, other than the Gems?" Flame asked, noting that there was two baskets full of Gems inside.

A sound of a bone being chomped gave him the answer, as he noticed that there was also another froglike creature with another bone in its mouth. Which he decided to kill after using the invincibility gate while Ember got the Gems, before quickly grabbing the bone before it could fall in the lava.

After that, they got out of the room, then noticed an open cave that lead to a mountainside, where a cat bat tried to shoot its fireball at them. And succeeding on Flame, as his dragonfly turned blue again. Angering Ember, who shot it with her fire ball in revenge. Before noticing that there was another froglike creature with another bone.

After taking it out, getting the bone, and the Gems in the process, they continued onwards through the cave, taking down the other Fire Wizards.

Where they then noticed a bone fence, and heard another bone chomping sound. Telling them that another froglike creature had another bone inside the room past the bone fence. But how to get past it?

They used their fire balls, knowing that they could break it. Even though they then saw that the rocks that Flame put in his mouth to accidentally kill the first frog, could also be used. But they felt fine with the fire balls, as they broke the bone fence, then torched the frog for the bone, then proceeded to the exit of the other end of the cave.

Where they then suddenly saw a certain greedy bear running past them with some angry cave men in hot pursuit. Knowing who it was, they didn't care much in saving him, but they did wonder why he was being chased.

They proceeded onwards while hearing about the cave people saying how much, "The Lizard Burgers were terrible. They make us gag!" as they say. While they also noticed a shattered stand, like the ones back home, as well as in Dragon Shores. Likely smashed by the cave men. Which was helping them figure out the answer.

But they continued onwards without any mind to saving that bear, before noticing a somber, and saddened cave man. Which they walked up to. With Ember feeling bad for him.

"Hello. What's wrong?" Ember asked.

"I'm so sad. Because those pesky lava toads stole my friend's bones. If you're both able to help me put him back together again, he'd be more fun." The cave man said.

Ember non-hesitantly nodded her head, wanting to help the cave man with his bone problem. While Flame was initially reluctant about it. But he felt that they could gain another Orb from that if he helps too. So he also nodded.

After that, they both searched for the rest of the lava toads, noticing that there was some in this area. So they did some platforming, and jumping to get to them, torch them, and get the bones that they dropped.

All while using another invincibility power-up to walk on the lava to get to one of the lava toads. As well as another one that was in another large creature's skull that lead them into a room with the sinking platforms. Which they were lead to by a certain golden jar with a ? on it.

Which they ended up following throughout the Badlands, as they got to the jar, and smashed it, only for it to vanish and lead them to another place in the badlands, much to their annoyance.

In the end though, they got the Gems from the Jar after it vanished to its last location, and after getting the bones, they went back to the cave man.

Whom was happy as he can be. "Thank you both for helping me. Now my friend is back together." He said smiling, before giving them an Orb for their troubles.

Right after that, they witnessed the skeleton getting put back together, before it then suddenly did some dancing for them, beginning with some side pelvic moving, before doing the disco, then a moonwalk, before ending it with some backflips that it botched on the last part. Before giving them a bow after getting back up from the botched attempt.

Which confused the dragons, as they didn't expect to see a skeleton dance. But they supposed that it was doing it out of celebration so they didn't mind.

They gave their thanks for the Orb, before they decided to run off, feeling that they have more stuff to do.

"Excellent! You both made it through the Badlands! I knew I'd win that bet!" The cave man known as Glug said happily.

All while both Ember, and Flame were annoyed at him for the bet as they both went through much in the Badlands, considering the burn marks on their butts due to the Lava.

They had to go through the Badlands for the Gems, all while they had to deal with the remaining Fire Wizards, and the cat bats, all while getting burnt by the lava of the Badlands that they had a sudden turn of bad luck in touching a few times. Which hurts as they had some green dragonflies for their troubles.

All while they had to use a rocket to blast open a chest for the Gems, to make up for paying Moneybags, since it was a durable steel chest that their fire balls couldn't break, much to their surprise.

It was over though, as they were relieved that they aren't going through that again. But they were quite annoyed at both Glug, and Gronk, for making them the subject of their little bet, that had nothing to do with saving the Badlands from the cat bats, the Fire Wizards, and even the lava lizards.

"My cousin was a fool for betting against a couple of dragons." He then said, complimenting them on their strength. Which they took with indifference. "Here, take this Talisman for the help. And my we meet again someday."

The dragons took the Talisman, feeling that it sorta makes up for their experience in the Badlands, as they left.

Shortly after leaving, one of the cave men ended up filming a video where one of the other cave man was playing fetch with a lava lizard. Only for the cave man to through the bone, past the cave man with the camera, causing the lava lizard to inadvertently run into him while trying to get the bone, which knocked him out. Much to his shock, before he decided to take the camera on the ground, before walking away from the accident, trying to look innocent.

Meanwhile, Spyro, Cynder, and Elora entered the Crystal Glacier, which Elora described as the opposite of the Skelos Badlands, in that the realm they're going to is quite cold, and full of snow. But it was sorta like the Badlands in a way, in that there was similar cave people in the Crystal Glacier too. As well as having bones of the ancient creatures of Avalar that roamed the worlds, way before she was born.

Unlike the Badlands though, they were not gonna fight dinosaurs there, but just some Wizards of ice.

Before Spyro, Cynder, and Elora got to the Crystal Glacier, it was already controlled by some Ice Wizards, each of which, was of a different variety of animal, that associates with the snow.

Being Owls, Arctic Foxes, Wolves, and Puffins. And they had a leader of a tribe of Eskimo natives of the Crystal Glacier, whom is a Shaman, under their mercy as he was escorted to the prison tower that he was going to be put in for resisting their new master's control, whom was Ripto.

Which was seen by some other spear wielding Eskimo's as they planned on how they could release their leader, as they felt that they had an idea.

They snuck their way by the prison tower, where one of them would end up agreeing to launch one of them onto the top of the tower for recon, just so they could strategize how they could storm the prison tower. So one of them decided to launch the other up to the tower.

Only for the one that got launched to suddenly see one of the Puffin Wizards on top of the tower, expecting him. The Eskimo was startled, but he was attempting to stab the Wizard out of self defense. However, the Wizard froze him in a block of ice before he could, just before he fell back down.

Where he landed on the other Eskimo that tried to get out of the way of his landing, only to fail. It looked painful for the other Eskimos that was fighting the Wizards. Luckily for them though, they were gonna get their cavalry.

When Spyro, Cynder, and Elora got to Crystal Glacier they noticed three things.

One: There was three frozen Eskimos that was near them.

Two: There was a bone see-saw on a large rock.

Three: They saw that there was another section of the Crystal Glacier that was across the chasm that looked to be bottomless. Much to their dismay.

"Dang it. I should've told these builders to give us another entrance to Crystal Glacier." Elora said, feeling that they were trapped on this section of the chasm.

"Don't worry, maybe that bone could launch us to the other end. We might need to free these guys first though." Cynder said.

"Okay." Both Spyro, and Elora said in unison, feeling that the Eskimos could help them once they unfreeze them.

Which isn't hard, since they still have their fire breath. So both Cynder, and Spyro breathed the fire breath at the ice to thaw the Eskimos out.

"Ah, thank you both for the save. Wait, Elora? You're here too?" One of the Eskimo's asked when he saw Elora.

"Of course I am. I'm helping these dragons with fighting Ripto. What happened here though?" She asked.

That was when the Eskimo was both angry, and nervous. "The ice Wizards came out of nowhere! Then they froze us in these blocks of ice, then they imprisoned our leader, Shaman Tuk! And we need your help in freeing him. It is urgent that we do!" The unfrozen Eskimo said. "For as you should know, he has our ice tickets for tonight's hockey game in Colossus Valley!"

Elora looked at him with exasperation on her face. Sure, hockey happens to be a popular sport in Avalar, especially among the Colossi, but the fact that the Eskimos were concerned about something like ice tickets was quite a skewered priority. "Shouldn't they be more concerned about their land getting conquered by Ripto, over those tickets?" Elora thought.

All while both Spyro and Cynder was chuckling at what they heard. They were fighting against the Ice Wizards, that Ripto might've sent to them to conquer the Crystal Glacier, and yet they were prioritizing rescuing their leader from them, simply for the ice tickets that he should have.

They just found it to be funny.

Elora nevertheless, couldn't just leave them with their own devices in rescuing the Shaman. "We can help."

"That's great! Free my friends, and we'll help you all across the chasm." The Eskimo said.

Once the dragons did just that, the Eskimo's thanked them all, before they ran to the bone see-saw, before making a tower of themselves. "Just stand on the other end of the catapult, and we'll do the rest!"

Spyro, Cynder, and Elora immediately understood what the see-saw would do, so they decided to go to the see saw, with Spyro getting on it first.

"YAH!" One of the Eskimos said as he jumped off of the tower of them to land on the see-saw's other end, causing it to send Spyro flying.

"WHOOOOAAA!" Spyro yelled out as he felt like he was flying to the other end of the chasm, where he was in the middle of rolling when he landed. It wasn't too messy of a landing, and he landed in the snow, so he was fine when he got to the other end.

Same could be said for both Cynder, and Elora, as they both were also sent flying to the other end of the bottomless chasm by the Eskimo's and the see-saw that they used again.

Now they were on the other end of it as they were ready to free more of the Eskimo's and bring their battle to the Ice Wizards that now froze the Eskimos, and was in the middle of celebrating.

At least until one of them got torched by Spyro's fire ball, before the other one then became a target of Cynder's dark spell being casted, where she hit the ice Fox with a hex that turned him into a chicken. Which she torched for a butterfly.

There was some other Ice Wizard Wolves though, as they were howling before they knew that their fellow Wizards were getting taken down. So they ran around the bones of some sort of large dead creature to see what's up.

"What the? Brother! We've got some new enemies! And look, one of them has to be one of the leaders!" One of the Wolves said.

"And a faun at that? How interesting. Ripto is going to be pleased." The other one said as he was ready to fight.

Only for him to end up getting hit by one of Elora's fire arrows, causing him to suddenly melt into water, before vanishing, and turning into a spirit particle. Much to his friend's dismay.

He wanted revenge though, as he casted his spell of ice at the dragons in a form of an ice ball. Only for it to be sent back at him via Cynder's levitation spell at a faster force, which took him down.

There was some other arctic Wolf Wizards that was there though, as they brought their battle against the dragons, and Elora, as they freed the frozen Eskimos.

Who, was fighting back against the Wizards with their spears out of thanks for being rescued by the dragons. Who proceeded to destroy the Wizards, with Spyro taking down some of the Wolf Wizards with his fire breath, as well as his Earth breath that had him swinging around a flail of earth to shatter the Wizard's ice with. Even sending some of them into the walls.

While Cynder used her breaths as well, she also casted some more spells. Like the shadow spells that suddenly caused some shadows to suddenly grow out some dark tendrils that pierced right through their hearts, before becoming the spirit particles. Which did unnerve some of the Eskimos, but they were glad that Cynder's magic was on their side as they brought the battle back to the ice Wizards.

All while Spyro was looking at that with awe on his face.

"Whoa. That was awesome. Are there more spells where that came from?" Spyro said, feeling pretty excited for Cynder to cast more of her magic at their foes as he continued to fight.

"Kinda." Cynder said. "I admit, I was studying up on some dark spells during our time of peace when we were still doing the flight realms back in the Dragon Worlds. And I still remember having read some dark spells when I was younger. Which should be before I noticed the bullying towards me. Which is where I learned about my parents, and then it went downhill for me. At least until I met my friends." She said.

"You mean, there was spell books that contained dark spells back in the Magic Crafters?" Elora asked.

"Yes. They were kept in the more secure locations of my replacement father's castle so that no evil dragon could take them." She said, referring to Cosmos. "He did let me read them though."

"Really? Why?"

"He did say to me, that even though I may have darkness in my magic, I was the fewest dragons that wouldn't turn evil, due to the power of darkness. Considering the fact that I casted some dark spells at some of my bullies, and yet I didn't seem to enjoy it like the villains from the stories do, I think dad had a point there. Perhaps I'm one of the few dragons that wouldn't fall for the seduction of power in darkness, and remain good." Cynder said, thinking about what he said.

"Either way, I'm glad to have you for a girlfriend." Spyro said. Making her blush as they fought against the Wizards as the Eskimos also fought them off.

With Cynder continuing to fight with her magic wand, making sure to keep it from dropping out of her paw, either holding it with her wing's thumb when she walks, or trots, or with her teeth when she sprints, and charges alongside Spyro.

Whom was dominating the fight against the Ice Wizard Puffins, when a Wizard Owl tried to cast an ice ball at Elora. Who, saw it coming, and dodged the ball when Spyro warned her about it, before shooting another fire arrow at the Owl, which hit the Wizard in the head as it casted another at Elora.

Whom, was protected from the shot by Spyro taking the shot instead, turning Sparx blue. Not that he cared, since Sparx would be healed by the butterflies from another Wizard getting turned into a sheep, releasing another butterfly for him. And at least he protected Elora before she could suffer a wound from the ice attack.

Not that it did her any good, when he then saw another fox Wizard, being able to connect with another snow ball on Elora, causing her to feel pain on her shoulder when she felt the ice spell hit her there. Before the Fox was able to hit her in her left leg with another spell, before he was able to sneak away from the dragons when Spyro tried to give chase to him in revenge.

Thankfully, they knew where he would be fleeing, as Cynder was able to track him to just past the small acended tunnel that the Eskimos were helping the dragons to, by stabbing their spears into the wall for the dragons, and Faun to climb on. It seemed that the chase was on.

Even though she was hurt from that, she was more concerned for him, as she hoped that he won't end up getting hurt more, later on in their journey through Avalar.

Once the little fight ended, the last of the Wizards ended up getting turned into one of the cave drawings when Cynder casted a dark spell on him that fused him into the wall. Much to Spyro's amazement. While Elora almost felt bad for the ice Wizard that got turned into the cave drawing while his spirit particle was left flying.

Almost.

"Whoa! I wish that I try that out too!" Spyro said, with a part of himself wishing that he was Magic Crafter born.

Which had Cynder smiling in humor at Spyro for that, as she thought about making another wand for Spyro to see if he can cast a spell-

Oh wait. She might've done that already, out of curiosity of seeing if Spyro could do such a thing too, thus, either confirming that he's also a Magic Crafter descended dragon, or if purple dragons can do spells as well, regardless of lacking either Dream Weaver, or Magic Crafter blood. So she gave him another wand, this one having another purple Gem on the tip. "Here, try this. It was just another Gem from his loot." Cynder said, referring to Gnasty Gnorc. "I doubt that you can cast a spell that could defeat those ice Wizards, but you're welcome to try as we go onwards."

"Whoa. Thanks Cynder." He said, putting the Wand into his saddle pack, ready to use it once they have the time for Cynder to teach him how to use one.

Right now though, the Eskimo's were helping them with continuing by stabbing their spears into the wall under the open doorway. Which they used as stepping stones into another section of the Crystal Glaciers.

In one of the other huts of the Crystal Glaciers that the Ice Wizards conquered, there was a bunch of Wizards that was in the hut, around some spell circle that they were making some ritualistic spells that could help them gain an advantage against the new enemies of theirs, being the duo of dragons, and a Faun.

And in the hut with them, a cyan blue dragonfly that was in a cage as the Ice Wizards was experimenting on the spells.

The reason being was that they have read about a bond that a dragon would have with his/her dragonfly, causing the dragon to have some sort of magic that would protect them from harm, at the cost of some of the dragonfly's strength, from some of Ripto's books on dragons.

So they ended up catching the dragonfly that was in their cage when it wandered around in Avalar until it ended up on their turf in the Crystal Glacier, during their battle earlier on, and now they were experimenting with some magic to see if they could use a spell to make such a bond with the dragonfly in the cage as an experiment, then to see if they could either have one of them bonding with the dragonfly in the cage to fight the dragons, and Faun with, or give the dragonfly to Ripto to aide him against the Four Brave Dragons with.

Either way, they feel that they could win plenty of brownie points from Ripto, for possibly taking down the dragons, and the Faun, if they're able to fight fire with fire, by having a dragonfly's magic protecting them from harm. Not that the dragonfly in question was willing, as it was ramming against its cage bar door to open it. (Which was made out of ice, like the rest of the cage.)

"Hurry brother! Those dragons might be on their way to this location, and they could be here at any moment!" One of the Fox Wizards said to the Owl Wizard.

"Patience! There's no need, nor benefit, to rushing this experiment! Besides, they might not notice that we're inside this hut as long as the other Wizards keeps their attention on them." The Owl Wizard said, continuing to add an ingredient to their ritual circle. "And once this is complete, you'll get your revenge on those meddling dragons, and their damned Faun."

"That may be true, but can our brethren be able to hold them off long enough for this ritual to be completed?" The fox asked.

"They better. Cause it's on their heads, not ours, if we're unable to give our master the good news." The Owl said, feeling that he's faultless in the case that they were unable to make a connection with the dragonfly in their possession.

"If you say so." The Fox said, feeling that he would be faultless himself since the Owl was being slow to make the bond, while his other allied Wizards are getting burned by the dragons, (As well as shattered by their Earth breaths.) and the Faun's fire arrows. Even though he did get some good shots in on her.

When a moment passed, the ritual circle was getting brighter, signaling that the Owl's magic was getting closer to getting the result that they needed. "Yes! We're getting closer to our best spell yet! Soon we're sending our support!" The Puffin said.

At least, that's what he thought.

As he believed his circle was ready, the magic suddenly got interrupted when a stray fire ball ended up entering the cabin through the cloth wall. Which startled the Owl Wizard into inadvertently adding the wrong ingredient to the nearly complete ritual circle. Causing it to combust in a small explosion of fire, that killed the Owl Wizard along with the other Wizards caught in the blast.

Not only that, but the fire from the explosion ended up catching the cage as the dragonfly was surprisingly unharmed. The cage was weakened enough though, as the dragonfly was now able to get out of the cage with enough power behind its ram.

Much to the Fox Wizard's chagrin after covering his vision from the explosion, where after it regained sight of the hut's interior, he saw the now free dragonfly as it flew around, buzzing excitedly at its freedom. "YIPPIE! I'M FREE! I'M FREE!" It buzzed.

"You can't leave yet! We've still got an experiment to run!" He said, prepared to trap it in another ice cage with his spell. Much to the dragonfly's dismay.

Only for the flaps to the hut to open, before Cynder dragged the Fox out of the hut with her dark magic, as the fox made yelping noises of fear at how he'd been found by the dragons that he tried to hide from until he could've bonded with the dragonfly in the cage. Whom, saw the whole thing, before deciding to exit the hut through the hole that the fire ball made.

Once outside, the dragonfly saw that the Crystal Glacier was going through a battle, where the Wizards were fighting the Eskimos, the latter of which was lead by a black dragoness, (Whom was finishing off the Wizard with her dark magic by turning him into an ice figure that she shattered.) a purple dragon, and a red furred Faun. And the dragonfly had to admit, he was rooting for the latter army, as well as the dragons, and Faun.

Then the dragonfly noticed that there was a pair of dragonflies that was paired with the dragons, signaling the bond that the dragons seem to share with the dragonflies. And yet the Faun didn't have a dragonfly of her own. Which didn't surprise the dragonfly, as it was just an average Faun who was shooting magical fire arrows at the Ice Wizards.

(Even if she was starting to miss some of them due to her shoulder wound.)

At least, she was at first glance. As the cyan dragonfly suddenly noticed something unusual about the Faun.

"Oh hello there! I see that there's one of us in Avalar?!" Sparx said, greeting the dragonfly. Much to the dragonfly's surprise.

"Why yes. Although I'm not from Avalar, considering that I'm not born here." The dragonfly responded.

"So you're from the Dragon Worlds too, are you not?" Spryte asked, joining the conversation.

"I was, yes. And now I'm here after wandering around in Avalar. I'm Sternenlicht by the way! But my other friends calls me Stern for short." The dragonfly known as Stern said. Also letting them know that he's a male.

"I'm Sparx! This is Spryte! And these are our dragons, Spyro, and Cynder. And I'm guessing you know the Faun's name?"

"Elora, is it?" Stern asked, guessing the name, according to some of the natives of Avalar, during his travels on the road. (So to speak.)

"You're correct. Listen, how about you stick with us, until we can find a dragon for you to pair up with." Sparx said, feeling that Stern would be a good friend of his, and Spryte's. As well as what other dragon that they could pair Stern with.

"Might as well. I've got no where to go that I could stay for a while at." Stern said. "And I was just passing through this place, wondering where I could go to come back home."

"Well, we're all on the same boat. We're trying to come back home to the dragon worlds, and it seems to us that the Faun, and the professor, could be our best bet in coming back." Spryte said. "So if you're trying to come back home, then how about sticking with us for now? They could help."

Then after the introductions, the dragons and Faun was still fighting the Ice Wizards when they saw that there was another dragonfly that Sparx, and Spryte just met.

Sparx proceeded to introduce both Cynder, and Spyro to Stern, whom then introduced Elora. Which gave Stern that feeling again.

"Say, Sparx? Did you ever notice something unusual about that Faun?" Stern asked.

Both Sparx, and Spryte ended up wondering what he meant by that question. Until… "Not until you told us." Sparx said, now noticing the unusual aura alongside Spryte.

It felt off about the Faun, yet… familiar.

Something that had Stern wanting to test it out as he started to hover near the Faun as she continued to sling her arrows out. Much to her confusion. "What's up with Stern?" Spyro asked.

"There's something about her that Stern is sensing. I don't know that it is, but it seems familiar. Almost like-"

Sparx suddenly stopped his sentence when he noticed the familiar feeling. A feeling that he didn't think he'd sense again ever since he and Spyro first bonded. Which could be said for Spryte, as they both started to figure out what it was.

Then they sensed a magical bonding that was being made between a surprised Elora, and Stern, as they both saw that they were going though a process that had both Spyro and Cynder, along with their dragonflies, looking on in surprise, and utter shock.

Especially when the process ended, when Stern now felt connected to Elora as he started to fly around her like a friend would. Much to her confusion.

It was then, that both Spyro, and Cynder, as well as their dragonflies, was shocked at what they witnessed.

Being that they saw a dragonfly bonding with Elora. Much like how their dragonflies bonded with them too. Not only that, but her wounds from the ice attacks was healing due to the magic of the dragonfly.

"How is it possible? I thought that only dragons can bond with the dragonflies!" Spyro said to Cynder in shock.

"I thought so too! I guess she became an exception for Stern, or there's something about her that made it possible for her bond with Stern. But what?" Cynder asked, as Elora was confused about what they mean by that.

Before they could wonder though, they saw that the battle around them was still going. So they had to fight against the Wizards, and think about it later.

There was some other enemies that they had to fight against though, being the charging bunnies with icicle noses that tried to pierce them.

"GYAAH!"

And much to the dragon's horror, they were able to do that to Elora, at the same time that Elora fired out her arrow at them. And yet, as Spyro, and Cynder expected, and was relieved to see, Stern turned a darker blue to protect Elora. Confirming to them that Stern has bonded to Elora.

Nevertheless, they both ran to her side after making sure that they have breathing room. "Elora! Are you okay?" Cynder asked.

"I'm… Fine. But what's going on? I should be more hurt than this, considering that rabbit's icicle nose should've impaled me." Elora said, noting that her wound has healed, but it was still showing to the dragons, but it wasn't bleeding. Let alone bleeding badly enough from the piercing blow of the rabbit's icicle nose.

"It's the power of the dragonflies when they bond with a dragon. They can heal our wounds, and protect us. Which is why, even though it hurts, we can survive just about anything that Ripto can throw at us." Cynder explained. "Which I reckon, could be the reason why we were able to defeat Gnasty."

"You mean, this dragonfly can heal me, because of the bond that we now have?" Elora asked.

"To an extent, yes. But if you suffer too much harm, then he vanishes. And trust me, it's going to hurt to get hit again once you get hit without him around." Spyro then said, cringing at the memory of Twilight Harbor. Even though none of them lost their dragonflies there, but the nails still hurt like heck. And he'd rather not think about how it'd feel to get hurt if none of their dragonflies were following them in Twilight Harbor, if the Gnorc Cove took them away from them.

Which left Elora also cringing at that, feeling that they might've learned that the hard way themselves. Then she felt worried about herself.

"But don't worry, he can stay strong once you feed him butterflies." Cynder then said, before turning another Wizard into a chicken.

Which Elora ended up shooting to release a butterfly. Which, Stern ate to restore him to his Cyan blue colors. And to also heal Elora's wounds on her, much to her awe, and surprise.

"I don't know how you were able to bond with that dragonfly, but congrats." Spyro said, feeling like applauding her. Which she admits, she was flattered by that.

Even though she herself, was also wondering why she was able to bond with Stern. She guessed that she's more different from the other Fauns in Avalar, than she thought.

But they had to take on the Wizards first, as they kept on taking them out with their fire. While Elora fought with more confidence, and boldness due to Stern's bond with her. She didn't know why, or how she bonded with Stern, but she was rolling with it, since it'd help her save Avalar from Ripto.

As the battle winded down, the dragons, and Faun found themselves near a bridge that was out, considering that the doorway wasn't connected to it. Something that was going to end up putting them at a stalemate.

At least, until Cynder knew that her magic could connect the bridge to the doorway. So she was ready to cast her spell as she let the magic in her reserves build up.

"I think I can make that bridge levitate to where it can now connect to that doorway to that next section. That should be where we can free that Shaman." Cynder said, concentrating.

"Really? Can neither of you fly, or make an ice bridge with your ice breaths?" Elora asked

Spyro and Cynder was blushing at that question in embarrassment. "About that, well…" He tried to say.

"Neither of you can fly?" Elora asked, judging by his hesitation.

Spyro lamely nodded his head. "We shall be able to fly in the future. Just not now. Also, I don't think we can make an ice bridge, since there's no water to freeze into such."

"Ah, right. Sorry about the question." She said a little awkwardly.

"No problem." He said, still feeling a little embarrassed by the question.

Then they saw something in the canyon just next to the downed bridge. Causing them to go down into the canyon to see that one of the other shamans was near a cave, that happened to have some three eyed spider looking creatures that gave Elora the creeps. And Spyro had to admit, they did look a tiny bit creepy to him as well.

While Cynder on the other hand, was unbothered by the sight of them. She even thought about crafting herself some wooden statues of them for her room. (Which was a gothic sort of room that she used to go to, as her sanctuary. Now it's just her room that she goes to, and with Spyro on occasions.)

"Ah Elora. How great it is to see you. And I guess that's your companion?" He asked.

"You're correct Shaman Tik. Just one question. What's happening here?" Elora asked.

"We used to give guided tours of these caves, until they were infested with these multiplying draclets. Now it's only a matter of time before they overrun our village." He said, referring to those spiderlike draclets. "Do you think that you both can get rid of them for us?"

"Of course!" Elora immediately said, not wanting to lose the Crystal Glacier world to the draclets. While Spyro, and Cynder agreed too.

"Great! Here's the superfly power up. But remember, you must quickly kill them, because if there are any left, they can continue to multiply." Shaman Tik said.

The dragons kept that in mind as both of them used the power up to fly through the cave, taking down the draclets along the way to the end of the cave, which happened to have some paths to the other caves blocked off. Likely to prevent the draclets from multiplying, and spreading into the rest of the cave system to infest more of the Crystal Glacier.

Which was good, as the draclets were a creepy sort of creature that the dragons, and Faun wouldn't want to face off against, let alone an army of them.

Even though they were not so dangerous since none of the draclets attacked the dragons, but they were still annoying. Especially, as the Shaman said, when they would continue to multiply.

Spyro, missed a few of them, alongside Cynder, which caused them to spawn another draclet after a couple seconds passed. Which would force them to fly back in the cave, and flame them, while making sure that they wouldn't miss the ones that made them spawn.

And even though they were snapping their crab's claw-like jaws at them, they were not strong enough bites for the dragons, as they didn't feel pain from the bites, and their dragonflies didn't change colors to blue. So it wasn't a dangerous side quest for the orbs. Just annoying to have to go back for the draclets when they spawn again.

Especially when they swing around left and right, making it a bit hard for them to breathe their fire on the draclets, and kill them due to them missing, and being forced to time their fire breathing with when they swing at the direction of where they'll breathe.

The only thing that was dangerous about them though, is that some of them that are hanging, (especially the aforementioned swinging ones.) were over ooze pits. Which, even if both dragons can swim, they'd still end up sinking in, and drowning if they land in it.

Not only that, but the ooze burns, as Spyro and Cynder learned the hard way after a little bump into the wall that stopped them in their tracks and had them falling down into the ooze. But at least they were able to jump out.

Which is why both dragons were being careful of accidentally bumping into the walls of the caves when they try to fly to where the draclets would swing, just so they'd keep their momentum of their flying.

It was a little nerve-wracking due to how dangerous it looked.

Thankfully though, even if they were in danger of falling in, they would be able to save each other from the ooze, especially since they would jump out of it to fly again. Even though their dragonflies would turn blue when they fall in, just to help them jump out of the ooze to fly again.

Also thankfully, it wasn't a long path through the caves, as they were now getting closer to getting done with the draclets. Sure they might have more of the cave to explore, but it was only the ones that was blocked off. Which they felt interested in joining a tour of, after they're done with Ripto.

Right now though, they just destroyed what's left of the draclets in the cave once they got to the other end of it, where a waiting Elora, and Shaman Tik was.

"You've both saved us all from a grisly fate. Well done." Shaman Tik said smiling at them.

"No problem. It's just something that Elora would approve of us for doing." Spyro said.

"Then I see that she has chosen wisely, on what hero would come here. Please take this Orb, as a token of our thanks." The Shaman said, handing them an Orb, much to their delight.

Then they both got back up to the higher section of the Crystal Glacier, where Cynder proceeded to continue to build up her magic in her body, before casting her spell on the bones that was under them.

Which suddenly animated as it showed that it was the bones of some sort of large snake creature, that made a roar at the direction of the bottom right of the dragons, and Faun, before connecting itself to the doorway, making a bridge for the dragons. Much to both Elora's, and Spyro's amazement.

"Wow! Did one of those dark books teach you that?" Spyro asked.

"Yeah. I did… read from it, and I did think about doing such a thing to summon a zombie Gnorc minion. But I must've forgot about it." Cynder said, feeling a bit drained from casting the spell. But she was still able to fight as she proceeded to follow Spyro, and Elora to another section of the Crystal Glacier, with the Eskimo's behind them.

"Oh hey Sparx, Cynder, did you guys notice that the warm weather is coming? I feel that it ain't gonna be so ICE for them!" Spyro said, putting emphasis on the puns.

"Ah, but let's be fair here, the summer party's gonna be so COOL! The dragons sure knows how to keep it so CHILL around there." Cynder responded, also emphasizing the puns.

"No kidding? I'm guessing those dragons are ICE to be around, right?" Elora asked, joining in on their pun making.

"Yep! And they sure know how to boogie, they sure can back up their cold BLUSTER!" Spyro said.

All while they were all watched by the Fox, Wolf, Puffin, and Owl Wizards. All of whom were frowning angrily at them for those puns.

The reason being, is that the Eskimos had a plan to help free the Shaman Tuk, and that involved distracting the Ice Wizards until they're able to ambush them, which should help deal a big blow toward them.

Which Spyro, Cynder, and Elora agreed to. (After Spyro and Cynder helped another Shaman reunite with his pet snow leopard, causing them to gain another Orb in return.)

And Spyro, as well as Cynder, thought that the Ice puns would be enough to have the Wizards focusing on them, even if they both felt the Wizard's angry stares on them, which never bothered either dragons since they've been glared at a lot, either from the Gnorcs, or the other dragons they got in trouble with in the past. While Elora on the other hand, did feel a chill up her spine due to those glares. But she wasn't gonna stop her own puns from being made.

"Woah! Don't make jokes about wind, that's SNOW good for us! They'd give us the COLD shoulder for that!" Cynder responded, trying not to laugh.

"Really? Cause for all I SNOW, they'd find it funny too, it keeps them CHILLED out that way!" Spyro said, chuckling.

"One more pun outt of you folks, and you're all history!" One of the Wizards angrily said.

"Oh sorry… c-can I ALP you?" Elora said, still feeling a little nervous about the glaring. "G-get it? L-like, snow alps?"

"That's it! Ripto shall have your heads for that!" The Wolf Wizard said, as he casted some snow spells at them.

Only for them to miss, as Spyro, Cynder, were playfully shaking their tails at the Wizards. With Elora laughing at the sight, before joining in. "What's the matter!? We thought our jokes would be decent enough ICE-BREAKERS at least!" Spyro said.

"ENOUGH! Cease your puns, or we shall merely freeze you all into figurines to display to Ripto! And he's going to enjoy his prize as he-" The Wizard tried to say.

Only to then feel the ground starting to shake. "LOOK OUT BELOW!" An Eskimo's voice yelled out as a giant snowball ended up rolling down a large hill as it swallowed up a bunch of Wizards inside, as well as crushed the rest of the Wizards, whom were still too enraged at the dragons to notice the large snowball that was crushing them.

Even though the dragons, and Faun didn't feel close enough, they still ran to a safe distance as the snowball destroyed a lot of the Ice Wizards in its way, before bouncing off of a rock, that redirected it into the prison tower. Causing it's cage bars, and the top half to get destroyed, leaving the bottom half unbroken, and somehow, leaving the Shaman alive, if feeling a little hurt.

Which, was a relief for the Eskimos, even though they still ran away, fearing that they accidentally flattened their leader.

Whom, the dragons and faun ran towards to see if he's alright.

"Ouch! You'd think that they'd get me out of this prison tower, without rolling a two ton snowball onto my head." He said, rubbing his head.

"At least you're freed, that's what matters." Elora said, relieved that the Shaman was okay.

"No problem. By the way." He then said, getting back up, before getting out an Ice Crystal out of his robe. "You can all have this Talisman. I traded some hockey tickets for it."

At that last part, Elora felt herself getting more exasperated at the journey they got through. Not only did they have to defeat the Ice Wizards to free the Shaman, for those tickets, but after all that, all they got was a Talisman. Which in their case, was a good thing, so Elora was pleased at the result nonetheless.

All while Cynder, and Spyro was laughing their tails off at what just happened. All this, for the news that the hockey tickets were traded for that Talisman, just killed them in a good way. There was just something just plain funny about that fact, that their rescue of the Shaman to get those tickets, was all for nothing, at least in the case of the Eskimos that they fought alongside.

Either way, they were proud of the fact that they got another Talisman, and that Elora has gotten herself a dragonfly, regardless of her species. (Even though they were still surprised, about the latter, and they still wondered what reason she was able to do that.)

All in all, not a bad day.

Later on, after they left, the Eskimos were standing on a rebuilt tower as they planted their banners on the top. Before one of them ended up falling down after losing his balance due to how small the top of the tower was.

All while the other one laughed, and patted the other one on the back a little too hard, causing him to push him off the tower in revenge, much to his own amusement, before following suit, and jumping off of the tower himself into the snow.

All while the Shaman was looking at the scene right in front of him, before shaking his head in dismay. "Beset, on all sides, by idiots." He said to himself.

Meanwhile, earlier on, Hunter was in a swordfight with his uncle. Whom, also is named Hunter, as he said.

The former of whom, was not in a winning battle. Since his uncle was more of a professional at wielding the sabre sword compared to him. He was more of an archer than a swordfighter. And his sword battle with his uncle Hunter, was reminding him of that weakness.

Especially since he didn't really put much practice into his sword wielding, or swinging either. He was just practicing archery, as well as fist fighting, more often than his sword fighting. And it shows, since in this case, the lack of training in swords, was biting him in the butt at this point.

It looked as if the battle was won by his Uncle, even before it began.

Also, his uncle explained to him that he was there for a reason, being that he was there to assist the dragons in their quest to defeating Ripto. Which was unlike Hunter, who was a thorn in their sides due to his rivalry with them. Going so far as to bribe them with Orbs, to help him with his own problems that doesn't seem to concern Avalar's troubles as well. Like the Manta Ray taming back in Aquaria Towers.

Which didn't do them any favors when it came to being able to be coming back to the Dragon Worlds once Ripto was dealt with.

And he decided to punish his nephew with a sword duel to force him to show how much he's learned since the last time he swung his sword from the village. And so far, he was feeling disappointed as he saw that his nephew wasn't getting better at his sword fighting.

That's not to say that Hunter was going down that easily. As he was able to use his acrobatics to keep himself in the fight against his uncle. Especially since he was using some sort of ninja fighting moves that he learned from the movies in the Avalar theaters. Jumps that had him flipping right over his uncle, wall jumping to move past his uncle when he tries to push him into a corner, and even his sprint running, to dash attacking, to attempt to put his uncle on the defensive was among the moves he used to keep the fight going.

Which the uncle, known as Hunter III, was admitting to himself, was an admirable feat. Showing him that even though he isn't good with a sword, his acrobatics was partially making up for his amateurish sword fighting stance.

Emphasis on 'partially making up.' Especially since he didn't have much skill in sword fighting, even with the acrobatics involved. And it showed.

For every time Hunter makes a stab at his uncle, he just sidesteps the stab without trouble. Every time he tried to go for the upward slash at chest level, (As much as he wanted to win, he didn't want to kill his uncle by chopping his head off.) he would duck faster than he could swing. When he tried to attack his legs, his evasive legs kept on making him miss.

And they were all over the Autumn Plains, at least in locations of their battle. First they were outdoors, then they were in the Manor when Hunter tried to flee from battling his uncle, much to his disappointment. Then they were on the rooftops of the manor when their battle ended up going back onto the ground again, with Hunter jumping back down on the grassy ground after some parkour down the castle, feeling that he could be safe to gather his bearings, and think up a tactic to defeat his uncle.

Before his uncle simply jumped back down to the ground after quickly climbing down to a safe enough height, before landing with a roll. Resuming the fight against him. Which went back up to the rooftops after some more fighting.

"You've still got plenty to learn in sword fights, Gunther. Or do you still prefer Hunter IV?" Hunter asked his nephew, now known as Gunther.

Whom, still disliked being called by that name. "Of course I do, uncle Hunter! This is my name!" He yelled out angrily as he continued to swipe at his uncle.

"Just like I expected. Nevertheless, I feel that you aren't able to match me in terms of skill with a sword, considering your focus on your archery, and goofing off." Hunter III said.

"Just give me time, I'll prove you wrong someday by beating Ripto, and those dragons!" Hunter said to his uncle, as he ended up continuing to try to overpower his uncle with his sword.

Which was to no avail, as he just couldn't get a good cut in on his uncle, who continued to parry, and dodge his swings. While Hunter did see that his nephew was improving, if only a little bit though, considering his lack of skill in swords, but still improving nonetheless.

"Speaking of that, I did talk with the elders, and Chief Prowlus, in our clan back in the village, before I've got here. And they know of your mistake, and your lack of support for the dragons, I'm afraid." Hunter said to his nephew.

Whom, was surprised at what he heard, considering the fact that even though they kept in touch, none of them had to have known of his mistake in letting Ripto into Avalar. Considering their partial isolation in the Summer Forest after all. So how did they know about that mistake he made? And… what do they plan on doing to him for it?

"And it is because of that mistake of yours, and that other fault of yours, being your lack of support for those dragons, that they are deciding on what they're now going to do to your place in our tribe. I'm sure that you know what it is, that they might do." Hunter said to his Nephew.

Whom was shocked, and horrified at what he was told from his uncle, considering that he was part of their tribe still, regardless of his goofball personality. And that left him feeling horrified at what he believes could be the case.

"No. No! They wouldn't! T-t-they can't!" He said horrified.

"I apologize. But what you've done has crossed the line." He said somberly, feeling guilt at what he told Hunter, being his 'banishment' that might've happened.

Hunter felt that his world was crashing around him as he looked on in both shock, and a blank look on his face. It seemed that he might be banished from his tribe, and his home in the village that he had in Summer Forest. All over his mistake of bringing Ripto to Avalar.

And he didn't think that it'd be the worst mistake he had, that ended up causing this to happen to him.

"No! NO! NOOOO!" He said, charging at his uncle, trying to put his all into winning his combat against his uncle to prove himself as the only one to defeat Ripto, and earn his place back in the tribe.

*Thwack*

Only to get knocked unconscious by his uncle, after a blow to his head from his hilt, whom was standing somberly on the grass of the rooftop near the tower. "I apologize for what I must do. But how else are you to learn your lesson?" He said softly as he sat down, before he wrote a parchment to give to Hunter once he wakes back up.

Which is the news of his 'punishment'.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17: I don't need no 'Land Blubber & Breeze Builder' war.

"Wow! Who is that dragonfly?" Flame asked with Ember looking on in curiosity.

"His name is Sternenlicht. Or Stern for short. And we're not kidding you when we say that it's Elora's dragonfly." Cynder responded.

Much to Ember, and Flame's shock, as well as Starr, and Sira's. "WHAT?! But I thought that only us dragons could bond with a Dragonfly!" Ember said.

"Well… I think I proved you wrong then, didn't I?" She said humorously as Stern kept on hovering around her. She still felt as confused as the dragons were, though.

The dragons, and Faun, reunited in Autumn Plains, preparing to go into Breeze Harbor, and Zephyr, when both dragons, ended up noticing Stern near Elora, which was surprising to see one in Avalar, since they usually see the dragonflies in their worlds. So why was Stern in Avalar?

And of course, why was Stern bonded to Elora?

That was the most interesting, and surprising question, that none of them could answer. Stern just bonded with her, for unknown reasons.

Even though a part of them thought to themselves, that either Elora could've been a dragon at some point, before getting turned into a Faun by a spell, and losing her memories of being a dragon, or maybe dragon blood flows through her veins, and she might've had a dragon for a great great grandfather. They didn't know which theory was true.

Either way, they felt that it could explain a portion of the answer as to why Elora was different from the other Fauns, as she said.

For now though, the dragons, and Faun was preparing for their journey through Zephyr, and Breeze Harbor.

Where they would end up meeting the Land Blubbers, and the Breeze Builders, both of whom were at war with each other in the Realms, with each side trying to gain an edge on each other, and trying to vassalize and subjugate each other.

Which could make their impending journey through their realms a bit hard, but neither side should be out for their heads, since they should be just passing through those Realms. Even though Elora was a bit worried that both sides could think that they're one of either side since they could be helping the Land blubbers, or the Breeze Builders.

And she hoped that they won't get blown to bits in the crossfire as they look for the Talismans.

For now though, the team of duos remained the same, with Spyro, and Cynder, going to Breeze Harbor, while Ember, and Flame, went to Zephyr. While Elora decided to remain with Spyro, and Cynder.

Which means it is only Flame, and Ember, that would be going to Zephyr. And Elora felt worried for them both, since they could be running through a battlefield in Zephyr, should the Breeze Builders be fighting there. And she could be unable to help them in any way since she's with Spyro, and Cynder. The former of which, was doing some experimental waving of his wand around, practicing his own spellcasting with Cynder's verbal help.

This looked like a dangerous Idea to split into duo's for these two worlds, especially since only two dragons would be in a battlefield. If only she could split into two Elora's. (Which, could be possible with Magic.)

In fact, she feels that Cynder, or Ember could be able to cast such a spell. "Wait! Before we split up into two again, can either you, or Ember cast a spell on me? I need to split into two to look out for Ember, and Flame, while I follow you both into Breeze Harbor." Elora said to Cynder, as they prepared to go.

Before they could respond though, "No need. I could be of assistance to you, perhaps?" A new voice said, as they felt someone landing not too far from them.

They then saw a cheetah warrior that was close to them, whom was Hunter III. And he looked quite different, yet similar to a certain Cheetah archer that they know, and… dislike at best, in their eyes.

"Woah! Hunter?! Have you exorcised, and suddenly got a bit more buff, and more badass than last time?!" Spyro asked in surprise when he saw Hunter III

Whom, ended up making a small chuckle at that. "You are half correct. Spyro, is it? My name is Hunter, yes, but the one you're thinking of, is my nephew. I am his uncle, Hunter III." Hunter III said.

"Really? Are you from the village that he told me about?!" Elora asked, surprised at seeing another cheetah warrior that appeared, and happened to be an uncle to her best friend. (Regardless of the times he drove her crazy.)

"Correct. I was back in the village, when Ripto arrived in Avalar. And I investigated on why he was there, when we learned of my nephew's mistake when I overheard a conversation about him. As for why I am here, it's cause I intend to be of service to the heroes that saved Summer Forest from that tyrant. If only, to repay them for the save, and to make up for my nephew's lack of support for you all." He said.

The Quartet was surprised at the fact that unlike his Nephew, Hunter III was more supportive of their efforts in saving Avalar from Ripto, and coming back to the Dragon Worlds. And it seemed that they were about to gain a new member of their little crew that seems to be in the making at this time.

All while Elora was accepting of the gesture, as she was willing to take his help, especially since he would protect both Flame, and Ember too. She just wondered what the Quartet would think of his willingness to join.

They couldn't decline any help that was being handed to them. Even if it's from a Cheetah warrior who was related to Hunter. After all, he has to be more helpful than Hunter is, considering his exploitation of them for the Orbs. "Okay, you wanna be part of this team? Well, so be it. Welcome aboard." Spyro said, accepting Hunter III to the team.

Whom made a bow towards them, in thanks. "Thank you for the response. I endeavor not to disappoint in my assistance." He then said, happy at their acceptance of his proposal.

Now, after recruiting Hunter III, and some introductions, the Quartet, Elora, and Hunter III proceeded to enter the Portals, with Elora following Spyro, and Cynder, to Breeze Harbor, while Hunter III followed Ember, and Flame to Zephyr, preparing themselves for their impending journey through the warzone.

Coming to Zephyr, before Flame, Ember, and Hunter's arrival, the battle was taking place as a Land Blubber, whom looked like warty worm-like slugs, crossed with maggots, and the Breeze Builders, whom were a variety of birds.

And they were in the middle of the battle, with one of the Breeze Builders being a nuisance to one of the Land Blubbers, whom was on a cannon, trying to blast the one of the little Birds out of the sky, only for the Bird to dodge each and every shot, much to his dismay.

Then suddenly, he turned around after something tapped him on the shoulder, to then see a bigger Breeze Builder behind him, whom had a round spherical bomb in one of his wings, which he ended up force-feeding into the Land Blubber's mouth while using his other one to force his jaws open, before running away.

*BOOOM*

The explosion of the bomb was unable to blow the Land Blubber to pieces as he was still held together. Before burping out a dark cloud from the explosion. Feeling relieved that he didn't end up getting blown to bits.

Then the dragons, and Cheetah warrior arrived in Zephyr, close to a line of Land Blubber soldiers.

"What is this? It looks like a pleasant Grassland here in Zephyr, and yet its in a middle of a battle." Ember said, seeing what Zephyr looks like. Having a pair of fortresses that happened to be trees, that looked like their bottom section was carved out, while also having a couple rocky huts that had a couple of thatch roofs, all of which looked like they were surrounded by piles of rocks, likely fortifying their position in Zephyr to help protect them from the Breeze Builders.

So far however, it didn't seem to work that well, since there was still some Breeze Builders that was also all over the place, that the Land Blubbers were going to fight against.

Which was much to Ember's dismay, since she admires beauty when she sees it, and she doesn't like it when a battle ends up ruining it.

Which was echoed by both Flame, and Hunter III, the latter feeling that this war that the Land Blubbers, and the Breeze Builders, is going on long enough. And was not helping Avalar's matters any, in terms of Ripto's presence.

"It's a shame that the Breeze Builders, and the Land Blubbers are battling each other. They may be a proud sort of folk, but they aren't always like this." Hunter III said.

"You mean that they were buddies before?" Flame asked.

"Yes. There were times where they were friends, and had an alliance before. Now they're back to fighting, and I fear that Ripto might've played a part in it. And no one seems to know." Hunter III said.

Before they could wonder what they could do to stop this, a loud voice bellowed. "ALRIGHT YOU MAGGOTS! FALL IN LINE!"

All of the Land Blubbers obeyed, and made a straight line. With Flame inadvertently joining with them out of reflective fear, alongside Ember. Which had Hunter III facepalming at that.

Then one of the Land Blubbers, whom was a Sergeant, if his hat, and his ribbon wasn't a clue, was now crawling in front of the line of Land Blubbers, while another Land Blubber, who was a General, was watching the display. "Alright you yellow bellies, listen up! I'm Sergeant Tub! When all of you're not in my presence, you may call me anything, that your juvenile minds may desire, assuming that your two brain cells can string together a couple curses. But when you're all near me, you shall address me as 'Sir yes sir!' Do I make myself clear?" The Land Blubber, known as Blub said.

A beat ended up passing.

"I said, DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR!?"

"SIR YES SIR!" The regiment of Land Blubber soldiers said, alongside Flame. While Ember merely stood silent when she realized that the line couldn't have included herself, Flame, and Hunter III.

"That's better. Now, General Blub there, has asked me to deliver the welcome oration of the Liberation Regiment of Zephyr. He also seems to have informed me, that the line that I might be addressing, may be Hardcore enough, Strong enough, and Crazy enough, to be the best of the best in terms of taking down those dang Breeze Builders, that are currently loitering our land." He said, referring to the birds to his left.

"BUT APPARENTLY, I FEEL MISINFORMED!" He then bellowed out. Making the line of Land Blubbers shiver nervously, alongside Flame.

"I'm supposed to see, that a bunch of you could be the ones, to repel this invasion force?! I was expecting a room full of badasses, and yet some of you might have a hard time in putting on your pants, let alone beating back a full scale assault, on your own kind!" He then said.

Flame tried not to chuckle at the pants insult. After all, none of them seems to wear pants.

"But since you're all here, and ready to beat those flying bastards back, let me give you a quick lesson, when it comes to saving your, and your battle brother's own butts." Tub then said.

Then they had a little bird, wearing a military vest, and a red hand band, walking out to next to them, looking like he was covered. And not in a good way. Ember couldn't help but find that bird adorable looking.

"Notice those wide green eyes, the size of its head, and those bright feathers. Now I know what you might be thinking, 'how cute, I just wanna pet him.' and all that jazz." Tub said, putting a sarcastic tone in the emphasized part of his sentence.

"BUT DO NOT BE CONFUSED!" He suddenly shouted, making the line, and Flame flinch. "These little chicks, my be adorable looking, but they definitely don't mess around in fighting, especially, when they get fed bombs by those Falcons that are flying overhead!" He then said, referring to the flying falcons that flew in circles around the tree fortresses.

"So don't hesitate to screw them up, or by the sun, THEY'LL SCREW Y'ALL UP!" He then shouted. "Thanks for the help." He then casually said to the Breeze Builder.

"No problem." The bird said, before walking away, before getting blown up by a cannonball, much to Ember's sad dismay. But Flame was able to cheer her up before she could cry about it. All while Hunter III was looking down at the ground in dismay.

"Now my fellow Land Blubbers, from here on out, we shall fight hard for the land of Zephyr, and we shall make those birds, fly back to their base, as 'soar' losers! Haha, get it? Soar, Losers!" Tub then said.

All while the line of Land Blubbers that he was addressing, tried not to giggle at that, with Flame, and Ember, being among them.

"So without further ado, we shall begin our planning. We charge those guys, with support from my tank, and we shall take this area of Zephyr back, then we're going to distract the rest of the Breeze Builders, while the volunteers shall blow up their munitions building over on the other end of Zephyr!"

One of the soldiers ended up raising his hand. "Yes, Private Romeo?"

"C-Could'st th're already beest somebody yond hast Volunteer'd already?" The Land Blubber known as Romeo asked, speaking in a certain accent, that both dragons has recognized as something that they heard before in the plays back in the Artisans World.

"That remains to be seen, sadly. But mark my words, once there is, then you must fight hard, and make sure that their way to the Munitions compound isn't going to be impossible." Sergeant Tub said, putting his hand on Romeo's shoulder. "And once their Munitions are blown to smithereens, then we counterattack those Breeze Builders, once we're back at full strength, by sending the battle back to their Realm! Which should be easy, since due to some help from some sorcerer, we were able to infest their lands with some of our troops, and as we speak, they should be weakened in defenses, making our counter invasion against them, easier than expected! And once we win, then we'll bring peace back to our Realms in Avalar, and prove to the leaders that we're the superb force! Now who's with me?!" Tub asked the line.

The line, regardless of their nervousness, ended up yelling, and hollering, as their answer, that Tub took as a yes. "Good! Now, all you idiots, LET'S MOVE OUT!" He then shouted, leading the line in his tank that he entered, before charging ahead with them, blasting a lot of the Breeze Builders that was in their way.

Which left Flame, Ember, and Hunter III alone in the middle of the field. Causing the General to crawl towards both dragons, much to Flame's nervousness as he suddenly got looked in the eye by the General.

He felt that he had to find an excuse to say, to tell the General why he isn't with the line. Then he had one dumb idea. "Hehe, there s-sure w-was a lot of 'em, eh G-General?" Flame asked. Referring to the line.

Which, after a tense moment, had the General making a small laugh at that. "Heh, that was a good one." General Blub said, smiling at him.

"Thanks, I usually try." Flame said, feeling his tension fade.

"So, you both must be the dragons that we've heard about. As my fellow sergeant said, my name is Blub, and I'm a General of this army of Land Blubbers, that is currently fighting those damn Breeze Builder soldiers. And it looks like we've got a bit of a situation here." The Land Blubber known as Blub said.

"What could be the problem?" Hunter III asked.

"The Breeze Builders has gotten us pinned down, and we're in need of the Volunteer to blow up their Munitions Building to turn the tide. Looks like you're all it." Blub said.

Before the dragons could reply, the General continued. "Now don't go worrying about how difficult it is, we'll be able to help escorting y'all to that place, and blowing them up to kingdom come! But there might still be some opposition in your way, that might only go for you guys. So I recommend treading with caution." General Blub said.

"Sir!" Flame said, saluting him, being familiar with the way to address somebody, from the Peace Keeper dragons.

But there was something that Ember had to say. "Permission to speak!" Ember said.

"Granted, for now. What do ya want?" Blub asked.

"Could this end the battle against the Breeze Builders? There could be worse problems to face off against. In fact, it's bigger than the Breeze Builders." Ember said.

"What made you ask that?" He asked.

"An evil wizard named Ripto, is causing trouble in Avalar. And he plans to conquer the whole world of Avalar, which could include you, and the Breeze Builders." Ember said.

"WHAT?! Are you sure that this fool is gonna do that to us?! Even though he gave some of our troops a way into Breeze Harbor to weaken their defenses, making it easy to invade?!" He asked.

"They're definitely sure. Ripto is planning to conquer all of this place later on. I've learned about it among the other Avalari natives in Winter Tundra." Hunter III said after asking permission to speak himself.

After some skeptical thought, Blub ended up frowning at that thought. "That Ripto fellow thinks he can conquer this place, despite our impending victory that would defeat those birds, and prove ourselves as the superior army of Avalar with his help?! Well if he thinks he's bold enough for that, then he's thought wrong! So be it, you have our support against Ripto, once you're all able to end this invasion in our victory, by blowin up their Munitions Depot, and send their tail feathers soarin out of Zephyr. But only, once they're gone, and once we're able to counter attack them with a blitzkrieg on their home Realm! But we'll make sure to demand for their surrender first, just to save us the trouble of battling them on their turf, and have it end in peace like the leaders want it to. Am I clear on that?"

"Crystal!" They called back.

"Good! Now, let's move out!" He then said.

"This dang tank cannon just ain't working for me! I knew that I should've been cleaning the barrel out!" Sergeant Tub said as he continued to miss one of the Breeze Builders, that danced around the shots, making a fool out of him. Much to his chagrin.

"Just give me at least three seconds, then I'll wipe that stupid look right off of your face! Then I'll gouge out your eyes, and- Oh, hey there!" Sergeant Tub said after the dragons came up to him. Both of whom, had blue dragonflies when the falcon Breeze builders bombed them. "You must be the new volunteers that is undertaking the Munitions job!"

"That's us alright!" Flame said.

"Thank goodness. I was trying to blow that bird outta the sky, but I keep on missing. And I don't wanna blast down the door for my men to go through, if that thing's gonna launch its bombs at us if we get close enough. Perhaps you could help take that thing down? Here, jump in there, and give it a try!" Tub said, letting Flame get on the cannon.

Which had him grinning at how he's going to be blasting down the door, and the bird, with the cannon that he was now going in. He just had to aim and do some experimental shots with the cannon of the tank that Tub was using.

Which he took at least five experimental shots to get used to the arc of the shots that he was using, before shooting at the bird, expecting to hit it.

Or he could've, if Hunter hadn't decided to shoot down the bird for him with his arrows, much to Tub's delight, and Flame's dismay. But he wasn't complaining since he felt that he could miss.

"Fantastic! You deserve a medal once this battle is over!" Tub said. "As for you, feel free to blast that door down, along with the other door, and those other bird brains! Just be sure to give that cannon back to me once you're done."

Flame did just that, as he blasted the door down on the cave that was in front of him, and behind him, knowing that there are some Gems that he, and Ember are going to collect together. While also blasting the falcon Breeze Builders out of revenge for bombing them both, making their dragonflies turn blue.

At least for those that didn't get a spell casted on them by Ember out of revenge for their bombing run, causing them to get confused, and then attack each other when they thought they were foes, causing them to blow each other up.

Then once he was done, he quickly gave the cannon back to the Sergeant, before running with Ember to grab the Gems with their dragonflies, before roaming onwards with Hunter III to the later section of Zephyr, through the cave path.

Where they were assaulted by the large, fat, parrot Breeze Builders, whom were rolling a bunch of TNT barrels at them, sorta like the Gnorcs in Gnorc Cove. Only without the metallic barrels that they could launch at them.

But like the Gnorc Cove barrel throwers, they could be easily taken down by the dragons as they got electrocuted by Flame, and Ember. Much to Hunter III surprise.

"By the stars. You're both quite the fascinating sort of creatures that I've seen. I thought that dragons are limited to only one element to breathe." Hunter III said.

"Well, all four of us became the exception after our adventures in the Beast Makers." Ember said, smiling at him. Still thankful that she has nothing to do back there.

"As for how we got the ability to breathe more than one element, well we don't really know. All we know is that we've fought a hard battle in our first journey before this one. Long story." Flame said. "Mind if we tell you more about it once we're done here?"

"As you wish. Let's just be careful here. This battle is dangerous for us thanks to those birds." Hunter III said.

"Right!" They both said, as they confidently strolled through the cave, ready to fight against the Breeze Builders, and destroy them with their breaths, and their Dragon Kata, and Ember's spells.

Like for the chick Breeze Builder that they met in a underground room full of water streams, that quickly proved to Ember, that indeed, although it's adorable looking, it proved to be a capable fighter that slapped Flame silly, turning his dragonfly green.

Ember, in revenge, casted a confusion spell, which caused the Chick to get confused, and end up slapping itself silly, much to her, and Flame's amusement, before it then got obliterated by Flame in return while it was slapping itself.

While the caterpillar that it chased when they entered the room, ended up thanking them, only to get obliterated by Flame's charge, having it fall apart into three pieces before vanishing, and letting out a butterfly. Which Sira ate to turn back to blue.

As for the next Breeze Builder chick, Hunter III shot it with his arrow before it could spit out a bomb at them. Showing them that he is quite a crack shot with his bow and arrows, like Elora could be.

After praising him for his shot, and after some more running, they saw that they were in what could be a path to the Munitions depot, which looked like it was in another tall tree Fortress. And considering that there was some more parrot Breeze Builders in their path, guarding it, and some circling falcons, it looked like their objective was there, and they were gonna have to fight their way to it.

Thankfully, there wasn't a large number of them, as the rest of the Breeze Builders were still distracted with the Land Blubbers. Not only that, but none of them were offering any aid for the lone Breeze Builders that was guarding the Munitions Depot. Which meant that their objective wasn't going to get any harder than that.

Especially since after they blasted down a door that blocked their path on an open tree Fortress that lead them to their objective, Ember casted a Mirage spell on the barrel throwing parrots, making them believe that they were chucking their TNT barrels towards a close wall, making them turn their throwing toward a different direction, only for him to make the path easier to roam on for the dragons, as they both clobbered the parrot with their Dragon Kata, after running to him.

However, it wasn't an easy ordeal either, when the falcon Breeze Builders did some bombing runs at the dragon duo. Causing them to dodge their bombs alongside Hunter III, whom shot back against them with his arrows when he has the chance.

Which, he was able to do that to one of them before he could drop his own bomb after the first one did on its second time. Leaving only one to bomb them, only for Ember to cast her clumsiness spell to make the falcon more clumsy during his flight and during the bombing run.

Which caused it to try to bomb them again after hitting Ember with his bomb, only for him to accidentally toss his bomb in the air during his dive bombing, and for him to hit the floor on the elevated section, right when the bomb landed on him. Much to both Flame's and Ember's amusement.

Which is regardless of her dragonfly turning green from the bomb's explosion. But a pair of butterfly bottle jars that was ahead of them on the path to the cannon was able to help their dragonflies recover.

Now Flame was on a cannon that seems to have been deployed on the elevated path, likely put there for the Fortress that it was aimed at, but wasn't gonna be put to use due to the bombing falcons nearby. With them gone though, they were now shooting the door to the Fortress to see if they can get inside to blow up the ammunition inside.

Only for not only the door to break open, but for them to then see that there was some already lit explosives inside, probably ignited from the blast. Before it then exploded inside, leaving only the bottom section of the Fortress intact. And they also saw a Land Blubber inside, who happened to have quite an ash face from the explosion. And yet he was shockingly okay, even though he was in the Ground Zero section of that blast. Which should've meant that he would be vaporized if reality were to ensue.

But it didn't in his case, luckily for him, as both dragons, and Cheetah got to him. "Are you okay?!" Ember asked.

"Why yes. Thanks for asking. But did you see that?! It's a good thing I kept my helmet on! I'm Corporal Glug by the way." He said.

Neither dragon was an expert on explosives, or physics, but they both felt that the helmet shouldn't be able to protect that Land Blubber from an explosion like that.

"Anyways, the General wanted me to give y'all this Talisman if you were able to get past the Breeze Builder defences, and destroy the Munitions. Good job Soldiers!" Glug then said, giving them a Ruby stone that looked just like a spherical Bomb if it was made out of a Ruby.

Which Ember put in her Guidebook, hoping that this could be a sign that the battle could end soon.

"Now if y'all have the time, I sure could use your help. You see, my best friend, Bo Peep, needs help. She's just down there!" He said, pointing to the curly blonde Land Blubber below the bridge. "Tell her that Glug sent you." He said.

"Okay." Ember said, with her, and Flame going down to meet her with Hunter III not far behind.

*One annoying side Quest later*

The duo was running to another section of Zephyr, as the battle was wrapping up. The dragons were incredibly annoyed, and relieved that they aren't going to do that side quest again. Even Hunter III was feeling annoyed despite his maturity.

The 'side quest' in question, was helping Bo Peep in escorting the Cowleks, which looked like a mix between cows, and elephants, back to her pen. Which was a redundant task due to the fact that the Cowleks were all over Zephyr, and they had to be pushed to the pen. On their own, they were pretty bad enough. But what made them more annoying, was that they had to be launched across the gaps in between them in one section of Zephyr. Which was the one that was past an unhappy Land Blubber. Whom they intended to help once they were done.

Which they were, and they got a pair of Orbs for their troubles.

So now the dragons, and Cheetah was now speaking to the Land Blubber in question, whom was Private Romeo from the line.

"Are you okay Romeo?" Hunter III asked.

"Oh, salutations fair Cheetah warrior. And physically, I am well enow. But I feeleth so lacking valor as of this hour." Romeo said.

"What's wrong?" Ember asked concerned.

"Oh, what light from yonder window breaks? That window up there, sir dragons." He then said, pointing to the window that had a canary shown to them from the tree Fortress.

The dragons quickly saw that there was a feminine Breeze Builder in the Fortress. And Ember had a feeling of what this could be.

"That beautiful angel up there goes by Juliet. Oh, how she moves, the softness of her feathers, those beautiful eyes, I couldst loseth mineself in those eyes." He said dreamily. "It is too bad that once the hurly burly of this battle winded down, she hath been captured, and she's currently a prisoner up there."

That confirmed it to Ember, he loved this Juliet character. And she couldn't help but find it romantic. Possibly as romantic as her, and Flame together, as she cuddled to him. While Hunter III looked on in pity.

Flame on the other hand, was feeling indifferent, even though he still accepted the cuddle from Ember. But he felt that there could be a benefit to helping him get to Juliet. "What must we do?" He asked.

"The fair Professor hath said that he would help me recieveth a way backeth to Juliet, but I haven't seen him in hours. If you fair dragons, are able to search for him, and find a way to her, I'd be most thankful." Romeo then said, hopeful that they'd say yes to him.

Thankfully for him, they did accept helping him out. "We'll find him. And we'll help you reunite with her." Ember said.

Romeo was happy at the answer that he got from her, as they moved forward through the section of Zephyr.

Where they were able to find the Professor himself, who was near one of the bean-like seeds on the ground.

"Oh, hello there young dragons, I haven't seen you both in a little while. And I see that another warrior from the village is here?" The Professor asked.

"Correct. I am Hunter III, uncle to Hunter IV." Hunter said, introducing himself. "And I'm here to offer my assistance to those dragons, unlike my Nephew."

"Well, it's nice to see that. Anyways, I'm certain that you're all here to help Romeo. Well I've got the thing for him. You see, I have these magic beans- err, seeds. And they can quickly grow once they're in those soils there." He said, pointing to the spots with the dirt. "Why don't you do that, and see what grows?"

Both dragons decided to do just that to see what they could grow for themselves, with Flame taking the seed in his mouth, before spitting it into the soil, causing him to then see it grow into a beanstalk platform that they can stand on in a matter of seconds. Much to their surprise.

It seems that they found a way to get to the fortress that Juliet was at. Now they just needed to find another some more seeds to use to make their way to the fortress. Which was a little time consuming at least for the third seed. But once it was found, they got to the elevated section no problem.

Where they saw the remaining forces of Breeze Builders that tried to stage a rescue attempt of Juliet by trying to take down the dragons with their TNT barrels to demoralize the Land Blubbers. Its too bad that Ember chose that time to cast the confusion spell on one of them to make them fight each other, ending in them blowing each other up. Much to their amusement.

Then they spat out another seed to create another beanstalk platform to jump on to the other side where there was cliffsides to walk on. Then after some more platform jumping with them gliding while Hunter III shows off how flexible he is. Which impressed them at how he is able to keep up.

After some more jumping and gliding, they ended up meeting the Professor on the elevated section that looked like one of the buildings of Zephyr, that was close to the tree Fortress that held Juliet. They didn't wonder how he got there though, since he could've teleported there for all they cared.

"Well done my boy! And girl." He said awkwardly on the last part. "Here are two more seeds that can get you all the rest of the way. Oh, and I found this during your successful attempt to get up here. Do go on, and take it." He said, handing them an Orb.

Then he handed them two more seeds, which they knew, would get them to the Fortress where Juliet is. They both took the seeds, and trotted merrily to the other side of the gap to get to the position to grow those platforms to the Fortress.

*Brief time skip*

The dragons, and Cheetah was now in the room where Juliet was, whom was just as pretty as Romeo described her as. And she looked equally distressed, hoping that she could be able to reunite with Romeo.

Which seemed like a good opportunity, since the Land Blubbers seemed to be somewhere else, possibly partying with their fellows in taking back Zephyr.

And then she spoke. "Romeo, Romeo, wherefore art thou Romeo?" Juliet spoke…

in a man's deep falsetto voice.

Then she saw Romeo at the mouth of one of the caves after Hunter pointed her there. "Oh, there's Romeo. You all can haveth this. I hath no need for this anymore." She then said, giving the Orb to Ember.

Whom didn't know what to think about her voice sounding so deep, it was funny, like hearing some female characters being played by male dragons back in the Artisans Home world, but Ember felt that she'd die of embarrassment if she'd have that voice when she grows up. (It's one of the reasons why she doesn't eat any food that would make her fat in the future.)

All while Flame was trying not to laugh too hard at what he heard coming out of her mouth, as he rolled on the floor of the fortress. Just hearing that deep English accented voice coming out of a pretty bird like that, was the most hilarious thing that he has ever heard in his opinion, like back in the Artisans with their stage plays. Especially when he saw Gavin on stage, playing a female character, complete with cross dressing as her. Just the slight alone, and being reminded of it, through Juliet's voice, just killed him in the best way possible.

And though Hunter was able to keep a straight face. He too found it to be pretty amusing. But he'd rather keep his laughter to himself.

Afterwards, they proceeded to make conversation with Romeo and Juliet after meeting them both again. "You've reunited me with Juliet! I give you thanks, sir dragons! Now we may take our friends, and elope to Idol Springs for our honeymoon!" Romeo said happily.

After they got the Orb, and spoke the dragons continued to gather the Gems, before going to the exit portal to Autumn Plains.

After they left, a Land Blubber had a box of Birdseed that he poured on the ground before running. Then of course, one of the remaining Breeze Builder parrots ended up seeing the Birdseed pile, and after flying to it, he decided to eat from it, not knowing that a Land Blubber was now aiming his cannon at the Parrot. And by the time the Parrot saw the barrel, the cannon shot all of the feathers off, leaving him naked and featherless. Much to the amusement of the Land Blubbers as they prepared for their counter invasion.

Meanwhile… During the Zephyr journey

Before the dragons, and Faun arrived in Breeze Harbor, a Pelican Breeze Builder was lighting up a fire on his campfire, before blowing out the torch that ignited the fire. While little did he know, a bucket was near the fire, with a little Land Blubber inside of it. Whom then extinguished the fire by spitting water onto it before hiding in the bucket. Much to the surprise of the Breeze Builder.

Then he noticed the bucket nearby, causing him to pick it up to look inside, to then see the Land Blubber in it, whom proceeded to spit some murky water in the Pelican's face, causing him to drop the bucket, and wipe his eyes in disgust while the Land Blubber hopped away, still in the bucket.

When the dragons, and Elora arrived in Breeze Harbor, they were near a line of Breeze Builders that was prepared for battle against the Land Blubbers as they were being lectured by a leading Pelican Breeze Builder. Whom Elora recognized as Beaky, the General of the Breeze Builders.

"Welcome to our sub committee on our defense of our Home Realm of Breeze Harbor! Which to facilitate the use of jokes, is being held near our flying ship! Which looks like a sub in the sky, I must admit." Beaky said, gesturing to the ship behind him.

Which, after some thought, the line of birds ended up chuckling, and applauding Beaky for the joke that he made. While Spyro, and Cynder was groaning at the use of that pun. While Elora was smiling as she tried not to chuckle herself.

"Unfortunately, the Land Blubbers has made a preemptive strike that sabotaged our machines, and they have our ship shut down, and we can't get it going until someone is able to take then down, and reactivate them all! They did say that they'd fight us on equal ground, and yet they did this! And they call themselves soldiers!" Beaky said.

"I thought they call themselves Land Blubbers." One of the Breeze Builders said.

"EITHER WAY, WE WON'T STAND FOR THIS!" He said angrily. "They shall be stopped here! Then, once our ship is ready, we shall make a counterattack against them, and prove that we're the supreme army of this battle!" Beaky then said.

"So we need someone to take them down, and make them pay for the infestation that they made here! And then we take down the darn 'stool Pidgeon' that made this possible." He then said, before doing a General's lecture to his army.

"And while they sleep like Geese, we shall soar, like Eagles!" The Pelican said to his men, who cheered for him as he finished his lecture. "But first, we must take these invading Land Blubbers down, or we'll never get this ship up and running!" He then said, gesturing to the steam air ship with wings, that was behind him.

Once he was done with his lecturing, he dismissed the line of Breeze Builders, whom went back to their defensive battle in their world. Then he noticed the dragons, and Elora. "Elora?! Didn't expect to see you here. And I see that those are the dragons we've heard about?"

"Indeed. And they're here to save Avalar with me. What's going on here though?" She asked.

"This? Please excuse our mess, dear leader. We just suffered an infestation from those ratty Land Blubbers, who are extinguishing our fires that is giving us steam power, but now they shut down our ship too. Now we could be in danger of any attack from those dang Land Blubbers, if we can't get our ship running." He said.

Elora, and the dragons ended up looking at the ship in the background in concern. On one hand, they could give the Breeze Builders a chance to counter attack the Land Blubbers, and push them off of their high ground to look down upon the Breeze Builders from, but it could probably end up extending the war between the Land Blubbers, and the Breeze Builders, and have the former possibly losing to the latter. On the other hand, if they just ignore their plight, and just persuade the birds into giving the Talisman to them, it could end in them losing, and getting enslaved by the Land Blubbers, and being forced to admit to them that they're inferior.

And that's something that Elora hoped wouldn't happen. Alongside Ripto conquering Avalar, of course.

"We'll help save your ship." Spyro said, with Cynder in agreement. Feeling that this is what Elora wanted. Which was much to her joy.

"Excellent!"

"But we can only do this on one condition." Elora said. "You must put aside your hatred for the Land Blubbers for now."

"What?! B-but why?" He asked, feeling reluctant to obey, but he was just as unwilling to incur her wrath on him. Especially if she could control those dragons. (Which she can't. They're just friends.)

"There's an evil wizard, named Ripto, that's trying to invade Avalar. And I'm certain that he'd invade this place too, once he's got enough power. And I bet you anything, that he might've played a part in causing this battle that you and your people are currently fighting in. That's why we need your Talisman." She said.

The Breeze Builder was surprised at what he was told. "But he gave us a chance to make a strike against those Land Blubbers in Zephyr, and put it under siege! Are you sure about that?"

"Of course I am sure. He plans to conquer all of Avalar, and this Realm is part of this World is it not? So we must gain your Talisman if we're to save Avalar, and this realm. We can help save Breeze Harbor from those Land Blubbers, but you should put aside your pride, and your hatred for them." Elora said.

After a couple moments, the Breeze Builder huffed respectfully to her. "Fine. Our Talisman's yours. And we may bury the hatchet with them, but only after we're able to fight back against them, and show them that we are not the inferior fighters of Avalar, to be mocked! That's when we will end our war, and assist you in any way we can, against that dastardly Ripto. I hope our Talisman my come in handy for you, Elora." Beaky said.

"And we'll accept any help that we can get, as long as Ripto doesn't win." Elora said, smiling at Beaky for the acceptance of giving them their Talismans. "Come on Spyro, Cynder, let's get those Land Blubbers out of this Realm." She said, before moving onwards with both dragons by her side.

Where they ended up finding an immediate obstacle. Being that there was no way up to the ledge that they were told, leads to more of Breeze Harbor. Which had them all wondering how they could get there.

"Try using our whirlwind machine, that could give you all the air you need to get up there. Just turn it on with some fire." Beaky said to them.

The dragons, and Faun did just that as the latter used her fire enhanced arrow to light the campfire to turn on the machinery, that creates the whirlwind that pushes the dragons upward.

Only for a bucket Land Blubber to spit some water on it, and turn off the machinery, much to their chagrin. And the fact that he laughed at that, had them even more annoyed at him.

Which caused Cynder to punish him with her spell of acid, at the Land Blubber, which ended up exploding, to where the spell melted the Breeze Builder inside the zone into goo, before vanishing, and becoming a Spirit Particle, that flew off.

Unfortunately for her, she was a bit close to the zone, which ended up hitting her, and hurt her with not only the burns of the acid on her scales, but also the poison as she felt it pretty hard to breathe, as well as having a bellyache, and she felt like she was weakening due to the poison, much to Spyro and Elora's horror.

Which was purged out by Spryte's magic of healing, which caused him to turn blue, as Cynder regained her strength. "Are you okay Cynder?!" Spyro asked.

"I'll be fine. I just got a bit too close when I casted the spell. And I didn't cast another spell that pairs with it beforehand." She said.

"There's another spell that pairs with that one?" Elora asked, while feeling a little creeped out at the spell that just got casted, and was relieved that she wasn't the one that got hit.

"Two actually. One of which, is the immunity to the acid, and other spells that are poison based." She responded, remembering her studies from the dark spells from the books back in the Magic Crafters World.

"Oh… well thank goodness that there's an immunity spell for that. Cause I don't think we have any antidotes for that. And… cause I don't wanna lose you." Spyro said, nuzzling Cynder, who returned the gesture.

While Elora looked coy of the scene in front of her. While also wishing that she was getting nuzzled too.

Nevertheless, she reignited the campfire, to turn the machine back on, before using the whirlwind to propel them upwards, to give them a way through Breeze Harbor.

Where they quickly saw a few things, being more Land Blubbers, the others of which, looked like fire men that extinguishes fires, another machine, some elevated sections that had a steel box on one of them, and some sort of tracks that looked like a mine cart, or a trolley would move on.

If it was either one, they hoped they can ride it.

For now though, they had to keep on running, with Spyro continuing to breathe his fire on the Land Blubbers, while Elora shot more of them with her arrows, and while Cynder continued to cast her spells.

Like on one of the Land Blubbers, Cynder casted another spell to experiment with, like the nightmare spell, where Cynder would cast it on one of them, and they would hallucinate their worst fear, and have it look like it was right there with them. In this case, the Land Blubber was shown the illusion of a snake. Causing him to scream like a girl, and cower before it.

Then, there was another spell that she casted, that paired up with it, where she summoned the 'fear soldier' that rose out of the foe's shadow, before eating him whole when he tried to get away, before vanishing as he turned into another Spirit Particle.

Spyro looked on in awe at what he saw, finding it to be pretty cool to summon a minion like the aforementioned fear soldier. Now he felt hopeful, and determined to see if he can cast those dark spells alongside Cynder.

He just needed a perfect time to experiment with his spell casting, and see if he can do that too.

For now though, he continued to torch the Land Blubbers with his fire, and electrocute the others with his electric breath. Especially the bucket Land Blubbers with the latter, as he electrocuted them with his electricity while they were in their Metallic buckets, full of Water.

Which wasn't a good enough weapon, to use against the dragons, even though the buckets were fire resistant.

And yet, some of them got lucky, and spat their water at Cynder, hurting her, and turning Spryte into a green color. Much to her confusion.

While the remaining fire fighter Land Blubbers, shot out their water against Spyro. Which had enough pressure to blast him with the water, hurting him, and turning Sparx blue, while knocking him back. Causing Elora to shoot back with her ice arrows against the attacker, in revenge for Spyro, before shattering the now frozen Land Blubber with her kicks.

"Are you okay, Spyro? Cynder?" She asked, concerned, after getting putting the fired arrow back in her quiver. (It looked ready for another use after all.)

"I'll be fine. It's just water after all. Albeit high pressure water, but it didn't hurt that badly as it looked." Spyro said, still thankful for Sparx's magical protection.

All while Cynder told her that she'll be fine too. Even though she was still wondering how it hurts to get spat on by the bucket Land Blubbers. Elora hoped that the battle isn't going to be too hard for both Spyro, and Cynder.

But nevertheless, there was some walking clams that gave them butterflies, which recovered Spryte into the darker blue color. And turn Sparx back into golden yellow colors. Much to Elora's relief.

And they were able to take down the Land Blubbers, regardless of their attacks in using water to hit them, and extinguish the fire that they were igniting under the machinery, that somehow filled the little lake up with more water, giving them a way to swim to the other end of the small lake.

Now they were up the stairs, where they saw that there was a large gap that looked to be quite wide enough to where neither dragon could glide to the other end of it to another section of Breeze Harbor. Much to their dismay.

At least, until they saw a pair of floating boats that looked like they could fly through the sky, and another machinery that they had to light up with the fire, to possibly make those boats move. They just needed to find any Land Blubber that tries to extinguish it, and take them out first.

Which was easy, since the bucket Land Blubbers were both easy to find, and eliminate with Spyro, and Cynder's electric breath, or Elora's magic arrows, or even their charging horns, which they also used against the bucket Land Blubbers, to knock them to their doom of the abyss. (While they screamed on the way down.) They were easy to take down due to how pretty light they were, compared to the fire fighter Land Blubbers.

Once they were able to take down the Bucket Land Blubbers, they ended up turning on the machinery, and boarding the boats that floated them to the other side.

"How lucky for me that all of you are now here. My machinery is broken, and the gears that I need, to fix it, are scattered all over the track that runs through this Harbor. Can you use this trolley that I'm letting you borrow, and collect them all for me?" A Breeze Builder known as Fisher said, gesturing to the trolley, which looked like a wooden flat bed on wheels, and had a cannon on its front.

Which had the dragons, and Faun curious about it. "Have you put that cannon on there, just in case those Land Blubbers are on the track?" Elora asked.

"You can say that. There's no Land Blubbers that is literally on this track though, thank the stars, but I mainly use it to blast away the crud that blocks the track, and the switches to change tracks to the other lane. Just make sure that you may gather all of my gears while your at it." Fisher said.

Spyro decided to go first, feeling that he has to just collect the gears, blast whatever tries to block the trolley that he's on, and avoid any obstacle that tries to block him. Seems simple enough.

*One disastrous attempt later*

Spyro was able to make his way back to the room with Fisher, Cynder, and Elora, after his wipeout on the trolley, when he hit a gap that he couldn't jump over, just seconds after his trolley ride began. All while he then noticed that there was another trolley waiting for him. Which had him embarrassed about his failure, that he had to admit to himself, was pretty easy to avoid if he asked for a manual to the trolley he rode.

"Trouble with the trolley eh? Well you can turn the trolley with your leaning, and fire out the cannon at the switches, or TNT barrels, and you can press a button with your right paw, to make it jump over explosive boxes, or gaps." Fisher said.

"Gee, thanks." Spyro said sarcastically, still feeling the pain of his wipeout on the Trolley.

"We have a couple more trolleys where that came from, just try to be more careful with your second attempt." Fisher said.

Spyro decided to obey, as he tried to get on, but Cynder stopped him. "Why don't you leave it to me this time. I'm sure I'll do better." She said.

"Okay, be careful though." He said, before Cynder got on, to see how much better than Spyro, that she is at.

*Another disastrous attempt later*

She did better, but she still wiped out when she got to the large blocks just before the ramp that could launch her over a lava pit, and into a cave where more of the gears could be collected. Due to accidentally turning too fast into one of them when she tried to change lanes. Thankfully, she knew that there was only a small amount that is left on the tracks.

And thankfully, she was able to shoot out some metal boxes, knowing that they could have some Gems inside them that they'd need to collect, just in case they meet Moneybags again, and there's nothing that they could do to avoid paying him. But she also started to feel dismayed that she may have to ride it again. Considering that the track that she went through, seems to consist of long loops that she had to ride through, while avoiding the gaps, the explosive boxes that their cannon's shots merely sailed over, and shooting those aforementioned TNT barrels, and switches.

Remember that they said that they wished they could ride on the tracks? Well they just learned that the phrase, 'be careful what you wish for.' Exists for a reason.

"Still some trouble with the trolley, eh? Well I'm sure that you know what to do with the next one. Let's just hope that will be the last one that'll get wrecked." Fisher said.

"I'm hoping so too." Cynder said deadpan, as she was prepped for the third time being the charm as she-

Suddenly, Cynder saw the Faun getting on the trolley, causing it to go forward. Much to Cynder, and Spyro's surprise as they saw Elora riding on the trolley for them, going through with collecting the rest of the gears that they had yet to grab due to their crashes. Even though she was yelling out in distress on how she was probably going to fall off the trolley.

Elora was yelping as she successfully tried to keep her balance on the trolley, and make sure that she was able to control it. Now she was on her butt as she got to work on making sure to control herself on the trolley.

She also used the cannon to blast the TNT barrels, was able to jump the gaps, and even turn to change lanes just as well as Cynder did before. And now she was collecting the gears around the same place where the blocks were, as she went left for the gears, shot the sign to go left again as she went through another loop, all while making sure to keep her balance on the trolley, making sure that she won't end up falling off.

There was several close calls, one of which, had her barely avoiding the TNT barrel by shooting it in the nick of time before she could collide with it, until she finished with the ramp into the cave, where she collected the remaining gears. Thus finishing the side quest, and giving their gears that they all collected together, to Fisher.

"That was great work Elora, I knew that the leaders of Avalar has chosen you for a reason. You'd make a great member of their council." Fisher said, praising Elora.

Whom was flattered at that.

"Here, take this Orb. I got it from one of the fairies, but I don't have room in my toolbox for this thing anymore." He then said, handing them the Orb.

Which was much to their relief, since that track was hard. They were glad that they don't have to ride it again as they were now headed to their new destination.

Which was the air sub-ship with wings, that they were about to go on, using a catapult machine.

Even though they then saw, that there was a couple Land Blubbers that was on it, and they were bracing themselves for a fight against the dragons, and Faun. And despite Elora's attempts, they weren't going to be talked down.

So the trio was forced to brace themselves for a fight, as they had to think up a way to get onto the ship, and take them down. Sure she could use her arrows, but she could risk damaging the ship, which the Breeze Builders could resent. And there was no time for fixing that mistake right now.

Spyro though, had an idea. He could make them come down from the ship, and have them fight face to face with some insulting jokes. Or he could make them laugh.

"Hey maggots! What's the soldiers least favorite month?! March!" Spyro said.

Which had the Land Blubbers chuckling at that, finding it to be surprisingly pretty funny, and shockingly relatable.

"Have you guys got a slice of cheesecake, and an ice cream cone to join the army?! Only for them to run away?! Guess they could be wanted for 'Dessertion,' eh?!" He then called out.

They got the pun. And unlike the ice wizards, they thought that was also funny too.

"What do you call a High Rank soldier who hates to recycle?! General Waste!" "Where does a Bunny learn to fly? At the hare force!" Was among the jokes, that both Spyro, then Cynder, and later Elora had to do in order to make the Land Blubbers laugh hard enough for them to not notice that Spyro was now about to cast one of the spells that Cynder already casted.

The one being the acid spell. Which, since they were pretty far from the ship, he didn't have to worry about the range of the spell exploding as he was able to prep himself for casting it, hoping that he could cast dark spells too.

Sure he could use the catapult, and get onto the ship that way, and clobber all of the Land Blubbers in return, but he felt that this could be the safer option as he attempted to cast the spell.

Much to even his own surprise, he actually executed the spell, and launched it at the Land Blubbers, enveloping enough of them in the spell, causing them to melt into goo, before becoming Spirit Particles.

He was stunned for a bit as he stood on the ground, alongside both Elora, and Cynder, as they also looked on in surprise.

Before he then started to jump around in celebration, like a puppy on a sugar rush. "Yeah-hea! WOO-HOO! Did you see that?! I knew I was an awesome dragon!" He said.

Cynder couldn't really disagree, as she was convinced that being a purple dragon might've played a part in why he's also able to cast those spells, but he could indeed have Magic Crafter blood in his veins too.

Either way, she was also proud of him, alongside Elora, for pulling it off.

They were able to get onto the ship, with the catapult. Where after they were on, they clobbered out the Land blubbers that remained unaffected by the spell that Spyro casted on them.

After they took down the remaining Land Blubbers, there was only one left, and she cowered before them in surrender. Showing that she was a female Land Blubber. "Please, don't hurt me! I was just came along for the ride! I swear." He said.

"Are you sure?" Spyro asked, feeling tempted to cast another spell on her, just in case he was lying.

"H-H-Honest! I knew that this was a bad idea. But I came here for a different reason!" He said. "I have a boyfriend here! And I wanted to elope with him! That's all!"

Elora knew that she could be telling the truth, so she had both Spyro, and Cynder relaxing, and standing down. "You have a boyfriend here? Was he captured?" Elora asked.

The Land Blubber shook her head. "No. Let's just say, that he-"

"Bianca?! Is that you?" A voice said, which belonged to a Breeze Builder, who was by her side in a second when he saw her speaking to Elora. Whom had her bow out. All while the dragons were surprised at the sight of them together, not expecting that a Breeze Builder, and a Land Blubber could be lovers.

"Lucentio! Oh my darling Lucentio!" The Land Blubber, known as Bianca said as she hugged him, which he ended up returning. "I've missed you so!"

"As have I. But why did you come here? My battle brothers could be mad that you're here, if you get caught. And I'd rather not think about their reactions to our love. Let alone your sister's." The Breeze Builder known as Lucentio, said.

"I don't care. I've come to get you. You see, Romeo, Juliet, and their friends are planning to elope out of their worlds to get out of this war between us. And I came to this place, hoping to come and get you." Bianca said.

"Wait! You mean you're planning to leave both Zephyr, and Breeze Harbor for greener pastures?!" Elora asked.

Bianca nodded in response. "Indeed." She said.

"I don't know. What if they try looking for us somewhere in Avalar? They would be worried sick after all." Lucentio said.

"Don't worry. They could be too distracted with their pointless battle to notice us. And we'll be back there, once the war blows over." Bianca said.

"Even if what you say is true, what if they call a truce, simply to look for us? And then resume the fighting when they see us together, once they realize what we are, and would disapprove?" He responded.

"They can't. They have to realize that not all Land Blubbers, or Breeze Builders hates each other. They have to see, that there could be those that don't wanna fight each other, and realize that they can be friends too." Elora said. "I know it can be difficult, but they shouldn't be impossible to convince otherwise." She then said.

It took some thoughts, as well as some wondering if she could be correct, before Lucentio asked. "You think you can stop this battle from getting worse?" He asked.

"Worth a shot." Elora responded. "Just be sure to tell Romeo that once he plans to make the Land Blubbers, and the Breeze Builders, make peace, we'll be behind him, and you guys, whenever you're ready to attempt this. It should let them know how pointless this fighting is." Elora said.

"If you say so." Lucentio said.

"Oh, by the way, take this Orb." Bianca said, handing Elora the Orb. Which looked slick, like it was covered in some sort of liquid. "I found it in a clam when I got here. Sorry if there's still juice on it."

Regardless of Elora's disgust, she took the Orb without complaint, feeling happy that she could help the dragons find their way back to their home.

After that, they were able to hide the lovers, while speaking to the other Breeze Builder that was on the platform that was next to the now raised air ship that they were able to make ascend to show that it was operational.

"Thank you all for getting our ship fired up. Now we can proceed with our counterattack on Zephyr. Now don't worry, we'll make sure to end the battle quickly, and make them surrender before we invade them back. Otherwise, it's on them. For now though, please take this Talisman as a token of our gratitude." The Breeze Builder known as Squawks, said, giving them a golden Anchor talisman.

All while the lovers, snuck behind them to the exit portal while Elora distracted Squawks, making sure that they're able to escape from Breeze Harbor without trouble. Before they later got out of Breeze Harbor after them.

Shortly after they left, the Breeze builders decided to do some target practice with their cannon. The targets were the remaining Land Blubbers that got beaten, and was now getting blasted by the Breeze Builders, who were also using the bucket Land Blubbers as ammo against them, beginning with the one on the middle getting hit, then after choosing which distressed Land Blubber to shoot as they kept on pointing to each other, like they were saying, "Shoot him first!" in hopes of not getting shot, the one on the right was the next to go.

And that was before they were now prepped with their counterattack.

After returning to the Autumn Plains together, the dragon Quartet, Elora, and Hunter III were speaking of their adventures through Breeze Harbor, and Zephyr. About the side quests that they went through, (Particularly the Cowlek side quest, and the Trolley tracks, that each dragon felt was the most annoying ones that they've been through.) and the characters that they met in each world.

Particularly the more amusing Land Blubber, and Breeze Builder that they know.

"So… what you're saying, is that… she had a ridiculously deep voice?!" Spyro asked, trying not to laugh alongside Flame, and Cynder.

"Y-You know it! Just l-like those characters back in the Artisan's stage plays, that Nils, and Alban played." Flame responded, also trying not to laugh.

All while Elora was face palming at that, as she too did find the voice of Juliet's to be funny. But she felt that it'd be rude to laugh at the voice. "Nevertheless, we have the Orbs, and the Talismans?"

"Yes." "Uh-huh." The dragons said in unison.

"And I'm guessing that we were able to help them both? And that the journey wasn't dangerous?" Hunter III asked.

The dragons shook their heads on the latter question, while nodding at the former.

"Then are we gonna be able to put this battle to an end? Are we able to make them listen to us?" Elora asked.

She was told though, that they were told that they would be receiving their support against Ripto, particularly with their Talismans that they were given, after they help them. And that they said that they would bury their hatchet against each other, once they end the battle in a swift fashion.

With the Land Blubbers prepared to invade, and blitzkrieg the Breeze Builders with their soldiers, and tanks, now that the invasion force is out of Zephyr. And they intended to demand for their surrender before they do, just so that they can end the battle in peace, expecting that the Breeze Builders would be weakened from the infestation.

While the Breeze Builders were prepared with their own counter attack with their large air battleship, (That looked like a sub.) that they just raised back up near the end of their journey through Breeze Harbor. And they also said that they'd demand for the Land Blubbers to surrender, to end the battle in peace, expecting them to be unprepared for their battleship's use against them.

Which on quick reflection, had them all realizing that they helped both sides fix their problems, and had them getting stronger from their helping hand, which meant that they were strong enough to refuse to accept the surrender demands, and continue their battle against each other.

In other words, they inadvertently helped both sides of the factions in getting stronger to where they were equal in strength. And that would mean that they wouldn't be willing to surrender to each other. And that left Elora feeling shocked, and distraught.

"Oh no! We might've gotten the Talismans, but they're still fighting each other. I should've been more strict on them, and told them to make a peace deal." Elora said sadly.

As was Hunter III, who was cheering her up. While the Quartet was also in dismay. After all, they made both sides stronger by solving their problems back in their Realms, and they didn't know that they just put the domino pieces in place for the battle that was probably going to be long, and destructive.

Especially since in helping each side, they technically fought each other, and they didn't know it until now.

"I can't believe it. We became mavericks who played both sides. And each other." Cynder said, feeling dismayed about the situation that they put each other, and both of the factions in.

"I know. I didn't dream that we would end up fighting each other. And yet… here we are." Ember said. "And do you know what's worse?"

"Wha- oh, yes. I know what's worse." Cynder said.

"WE DIDN'T EVEN FIGHT OVER SPYRO!" They both said in unison.

After all, there was some talk among their friends that knew of their friendship, as well as Ember's love for Spyro back to the time when the war against Gnasty just ended, that Cynder could someday win over Spyro, which would cause Ember to get envious of her success, and they would end up hating each other, and becoming rivals that would try to win Spyro's affections. (Not knowing of Spyro, and Cynder hooking up, while Flame hooked up with Ember, at the time.)

They even read some of the books that seems to have been inspired by those rumors, finding some of them to be cringeworthy, and melodramatic, while some of them were dramatic in a good way, while the others even had some resolutions, that was similar to theirs. Where Spyro, and Cynder's characters would hook up, while Flame's character would end up confessing his love to Ember's character, causing them to hook up. While the female characters would remain friends.

Those books with those resolutions were interesting, especially when the chemistry between those characters are good, it was just that they were a bit overshadowed by the other ones with the melodrama, that they viewed as unnecessary, and cringy. (Especially with the fights between Cynder, and Ember's characters.)

And it seemed that they just became those characters that fought each other, even if it was indirectly. Despite the fact that they already have their boyfriends at this time.

What a crazy coincidence.

All while Elora, and Hunter III stared in confusion at what they said. While Flame, and Spyro was also dumbfounded at what they said, having also read those books with their girlfriends, on their off days of beating their Flight Realm records.

But nevertheless, they also knew that they had to do something to end this battle, before it could get any worse.

Especially Elora, whom was trying to search for a way to make the leaders of those factions find peace with each other, and end the battle right then and there. She just hoped her leading skills could help with that. But how? How could she make them listen to reason for just long enough if they aren't going to be intimidated by her dragon friends? Oh how the pressure of leading could be getting to her at this point.

At least, until she had an idea. "Guys! Remember those lovers back in Zephyr, and Breeze Harbor? The ones that loved each other, despite being on opposite sides, like with Romeo, and Juliet?" She asked.

The dragon Quartet didn't need to be told twice as they could still remember Romeo, and Juliet from Zephyr like it was just seconds ago. (Especially with the way Juliet spoke.) So they nodded.

"Can you guys get them to come to Zephyr? I think we might need their help with this." Elora said, feeling that they could play a part in ending the battle once and for all.

Hopefully for the 'once and for all' part.

The two armies of Zephyr, and Breeze Harbor was now in Zephyr, as they both were in one of the caves, with both at a ceasefire agreement due to Elora's demand.

Now the leaders, were speaking with Elora herself as they were gonna be at each other's throats in a second once the pin drops, with the room in a very tense atmosphere that it felt suffocating for Elora. It was tense enough, to where she could pierce the air with her arrows, it was so intense. She just hoped that it wouldn't end in them fighting.

All while the Quartet was going to Idol Springs to find Romeo, Juliet, and their friends over there, alongside Bianca, and Lucentio, knowing that they could be there as they speak. Which left only Hunter III, and Stern, next to her as she began their negotiations. Especially since she could need both their protection if the negotiation goes south.

"I gather you both here, to humbly request for a ceasefire agreement." Elora said. "It's been generations since the last peace conference between the Land Blubbers, and the Breeze Builders. And they have made peace with each other since then. And I hope to make history repeat itself, and have you both end this war."

"With all due respect, dear leader, do you know that they invaded us first?" General Blub the Land Blubber said.

"You've made a pre-emptive strike against us, and infested our Realm with your soldiers!" General Beaky the Breeze Builder said.

"I don't care who started this conflict first!" Elora called out. "The only thing that matters, is if we're going to finish it, and peacefully end it!" She said.

"Yes ma'am! I agree!" General Blub said. "We should indeed finish this!"

"So be it then." Beaky the Breeze Builder said. "Let us show who is the superb army, and end this war between us in victory! Our victory!"

"No, OURS!" Blub said.

"THERE CAN BE NO VICTORS IN THIS FIGHT!" Elora yelled out. Which had both Generals looking at her in shock, and slight fear.

After all, she was known as a nice, and friendly member of the leaders of Avalar. As well as a sole acting leader in times of danger to Avalar. (Like now.) And there was only moments of Elora getting angry, enraged, or hammy, and loud, that they could count on one hand. (Or in the Breeze Builder's case, one wing.)

And all of those cases has shown them, that Elora shouldn't be messed with, once she gets provoked into such a mood.

"There is a worse evil in Avalar, as you both squabble! As we might've told you, Ripto is here in Avalar, and he plans to take it over, and make himself King! He even would take your Realms, and put them under his iron fisted rule! And this battle that you're both under isn't helping our matters any! In fact, he might be benefitting from this battle himself, and using it as a way to put Avalar in his grip! So what, if you both made preemptive strikes, so what, if you were at each other's throats, way before I became one of the leaders of Avalar, and so what, if your prides as the armies of Avalar could be at stake, if Ripto succeeds in taking it over, then it'd only end in tears, and make this battle pointless! Because you all would be forced to serve him! And he might not even care about which one of you are the superior army, because he'd only treat you all like his minions! And being his minions, basically means that he's going to treat you all poorly!" Elora said.

"And trust her when she says this, being the superior force of Avalar, is going to be the least of your worries, when that happens!" Hunter III said, joining in on the speech. "Just think about it! The world would be shrouded in darkness! The sun is blocked out, and unable to illuminate our world, alongside the moon! The inhabitants of Avalar would be enslaved by that sorcerer, alongside his Riptocs! And that would include both of you, and your people! Which would beg the question. What made that dark world possible?" He then asked.

That question did surprise both the leaders of the armies, as they both felt that the question could be implying that their battle against each other, might be unhelpful in the long run, considering that they were fighting each other, instead of helping their heroes of Avalar out. Which would include the Faun that they were speaking with. Which, meant that it could be their fault that Ripto was able to conquer Avalar into his twisted grip.

And they all thought that he was trying to help them win, and become part of his army as his thanks. But now it seems that he was tricking them all this time. And he was taking the profits, and running back to his hideout.

"Besides, have you both cared enough of your units?" Elora asked.

"Of course we do! My squadron knows of the risk, and yet we went with it anyway!" Another Land Blubber, who was female, and was known as Katherina, said. "We were going to charge against those birds, once the battle started, and the shots were fired, when you came and took us here."

"I care for my units too! Even private Romeo, my friend's son, has my protection! Now if only he was here." General Blub said. "Romeo! Front and Center!"

He got no response. Which had him getting both annoyed, and worried. "ROMEO! FRONT AND CENTER!" He shouted.

Which reminded Beaky. "Lucentio! Juliet! Front and Center!" He then said.

Again, no response.

Which had them both nervous about where they could be at. "Oh dear! Where'd they go!"

"We lost them! What happened to make them leave?" Blub then said.

Which had Elora nervous, hoping they'd arrive soon, or they'd probably point fingers at each other, and resume their fight, with more intensity than before. Which would be horrible news for Avalar if Ripto was going to take advantage of it, and profit from it more than he already might've.

"We art here, Sir General!" Romeo's voice then sounded, showing himself, alongside the dragon Quartet, and their dragonflies, along with his friend, Bianca, as well as her friends, along with Juliet, and Lucentio, and their own friends.

Which was much to their surprise. Especially Katherina, whom was the sister of Bianca. And she was fuming at the fact that Bianca happened to be with a Breeze Builder.

"Private Romeo! Where've you been?! I thought you were joining up with our attack force!" General Blub said.

"We don't wanna fight anymore Sir General Blub! Especially if I'm gonna fighteth my love, Juliet!" Romeo said.

"And I likewise, would never fight against my dear Romeo. This fight needs to stop!" Juliet said to Beaky.

What they said had both Generals of their armies at a loss of words. After all, they were sure that even their more reluctant members of their army would be ready to fight against their enemies in the Land Blubbers, and Breeze Builders.

"How could a Land Blubber ever love a Breeze Builder?! It's never happened before!" Katherina said.

"Well, we art the first ones then. And we would die for each other." Bianca said, putting her arms around Lucentio, who returned the gesture. Which both Romeo, and Juliet did too.

After some more pauses of surprise from the Land Blubbers, and the Breeze Builders, they seemed like they wanted to protest against their love, and proclaim to them that they're loving the enemy, which is against their rules.

But then Elora piped in. "See? They're living proof, that not all Land Blubbers, and Breeze Builders, are enemies! In fact, they can be lovers too! So do this for me, and the other leaders of Avalar! Don't make this bond a sacrilege to what you both stand for! Let them be happy with each other, and let them be an example of how not all Land Blubbers, and Breeze Builders, should be enemies! Otherwise, you'll disgrace Avalar, in its impending days of darkness! Otherwise, mine, and the Quartet's risk would be for nothing, and Ripto would be too powerful for us to take on! And all of this, would be nothing but a memory!" She then said.

Whatever words of resistance, and disapproval that both sides of the armies could've said, was silenced at what Elora said. They did feel ashamed when they realized that Elora was correct about Ripto, and how he was going to stab them in the back. And that the battle that they were having, thanks to his cunning, was going to make things worse. Not only that, but they saw that Private Romeo, and Juliet, along with their friends, Bianca, and Lucentio, didn't share their goals with the rest of the army of the Land Blubbers, and Breeze Builders. Which also proved Elora right in the fact that if they would become lovers instead of foes, then so could they, too.

Especially with Katherina, who noticed the romantic gaze of one of the Breeze Builders, being Lucentio's friend, Petruchio. And even though she was frowning at him for that look, she did start to hiddenly reciprocate the gesture.

As a result, after a tense few moments. The armies made a decision that left Elora, Hunter III and the Quartet, smiling.

They made peace. It was an uneasy peace, but it was peace nonetheless. And they didn't show any signs that it could fall apart at any moment during the rest of their journey through Avalar.

Elora just hoped, that this would be the end of their fight, for years to come at worst, or for plenty of generations to come at best, as they decided to broker a peace conference with each other, thank the Quartet for their help in their time of need, and let them keep the Talismans, and the Orbs, feeling that they would need those more than they do.

Now, from here on out, it was only the matter of getting rid of Ripto, and his remaining dinosaur minion, that was the most important goal of their journey through Avalar.

And it was a goal, that Elora hoped, that they would accomplish.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18: Saving the Met ro Mayor

After the Zephyr vs Breeze Harbor business was over with, the dragon Quartet, along with Elora, and their recently recruited friend, Hunter III, uncle of Hunter IV, was resting off their recent adventures that left them all pretty exhausted. Being their successful attempt in forcing the Land Blubbers, and the Breeze Builders to make peace with each other, just so that they would make it harder for Ripto to conquer Avalar through his cunning. Which he could be using plenty of, to put Avalar in disarray, but so far, they were doing a good job in fixing those problems before they can get worse.

Which, in the long run, meant that Ripto would find it harder to try to conquer this World.

But for now though, with the Breeze Builder/Land Blubber situation over with, they were now resting it off, before they were then prepared to go to the second Speedway of Avalar.

Which was known as the Metro Speedway. Which was in the little doorway that was extended upwards, near the gazebo that had Zephyr's Portal in it. And they were told that they need Orbs to get there.

Which, they have plenty of.

"Well done guys! The Orbs that we got from Summer Forest, as well as the first four portals that we completed, has activated the whirlwind!" Elora said. Using the Orb's magic to summon a whirlwind that went up to the doorway. "Now there's nothing stopping us from going to Metro Speedway if we wish to." She then said.

Much to the Quartet's excitement, as they wondered what the Metro Speedway would look like. Though judging by the name of the Realm, they expected that they could be flying through the cities of the Speedway, while taking on the Flight course that they know, and used to hate.

But now they were more fond of the Speedways, and they were feeling excited to enter the Speedways of Avalar''s.

And now, they were willing to take on the Speedway, and impress Elora, and Hunter III with their skill in this speedway course challenge. If only they could see Hunter IV there, they could imagine the look on his face.

It's too bad, that little did the dragon Quartet, and Faun know, Hunter was on the roof of the Manor of Autumn Plains, unconscious from his battle with his uncle.

"Have you been there before?" Spyro asked Elora, referring to Metro Speedway.

"Yep. I have. And if any of you are a city type of dragon, then that Speedway is right up your alley." Elora responded, smiling at them.

The Quartet did visit the cities that was in the Artisans, as well as the Peace Keepers Worlds, and they also visited the cities of the Magic Crafters, and Dream Weavers Worlds during their post-Gnasty days. Even though they still avoided the swamp World of the Beast Makers, as none of them were fond of the world. so they didn't feel that they could feel out of their environment if they were to enter the Metro Speedway.

Once they were ready, they all proceeded to enter the Portal to Metro Speedway. Where the flight course challenge for the Quartet would begin.

Elora watched, alongside Hunter III, and the three dragons, being Spyro, Flame, and Ember, as they witnessed Cynder taking on the challenge of the Metro Speedway, where she had to fly through the canal of the city that they were currently standing on, as they watched her taking down the Pigeons that stood on the levers in the canal. Which none of the locals complained about when they saw it happen. Not only that, but they did give her thumb ups, since the Pigeons were becoming pests.

Once she got out of the canal that the Pigeons were leading her through, she suddenly saw that she was flying towards three tower buildings, all of which had upper most sections that was being used for bungee jumping while near the remaining three Pigeons that she was after. And a certain side of her, felt that it wouldn't hurt to punish those bungee jumpers for their willingness in breaking the Metro Speedway rules.

So as she torched the Pigeons, she ended up slicing the stretchy rope that the bungee jumpers used, causing them to plummet into the water as they made amusing wee noises.

The ropes weren't that hard to slice through, or use her breaths against as long as they snap, which counted toward her score in Metro Speedway, as she saw some arches. Which she Supercharged through, causing them to break for unknown reasons as she kept on charging fast over the bridge to the other end of the city.

Where she saw a bunch of workers on some tall steel spires that held up some slow signs. Almost like they were trying to tell her to slow down. Only for her to respond with using her breaths against them, when they taunted her for being so slow. Now she was taking them all down, as her friends were cheering for her to finish the course and win. All while Elora, and Hunter III, looked on in pride.

Then after she took the last of the workers, which was near the remaining arches that she needed to fly through, she proceeded to take out the remaining arches to finish the course with time still on the clock.

Much to her friends excitement as they proceeded to fly through the air for the celebratory fun of it. Basically flying around like flying puppies again as they kept on laughing, and smiling at each other throughout their fun together.

Complete with loop de loops, barrel rolls, and even some mid air dancing. Elora could even hear some music in the background, at least in her mind as she witnessed them together in the sky.

Especially when they had romance involved as all four of the dragons proceeded to nuzzle each other while in the air, while also adding in some synchronized dives together looking like they were going to dive into the water, only to fly forwards again, and even some twirls were added in. Even while they did some flying around in circles together.

Which had Hunter III feeling surprised at how fluently they fly together. All while Elora continued to feel coy at how adorable that they were together.

Especially Spyro, and Cynder. As she wished that she was with them both, flying through the air with Spyro in her arms.

But alas, that's the problem with her view towards Spyro. In that she had to admit, she started to admire him as much as Cynder does. And yet she has him first, while Elora was merely their best friend, and their companion throughout their time in Avalar. And she knew that she could end, or irreparably strain her friendship with Cynder if she decides to get too close to him. And she knew that she could cause him to break her heart if she was able to have him hook up with her.

And she didn't want to do that. She just felt that it'd be mean of her to try to take Spyro from Cynder, especially since Spyro could love her just as much as Cynder, and herself, loves him.

Especially since she thought about how long they might've been together as friends, before their journey to defeating Gnasty Gnorc, where both Spyro, and Cynder hooked up near the end of it, and the aftermath of that journey when Spyro, and Cynder might've kept on loving each other, alongside Flame, and Ember.

Even though she didn't know it, she was correct in assuming their developing romance after Gnasty's demise. Spyro, and Cynder continued to love each other, continuing to nuzzle each other, and even cuddle together with each other even before their journey through Gnasty's loot. And the aftermath of that, when they became like an item during their days of challenging the flight records of the Flight Realms back in the Dragon Worlds. They even dated each other plenty of times in their Home Worlds, as well as in the Dream Weavers, where they dated each other alongside Flame, and Ember.

And they even dated at least one time in Dragon Shores too.

Sure there might've been some arguments, but none of them was severe enough, and none of them was enough to split them apart. (Same could be said for Flame, and Ember.) Besides, they did argue before, even before their journey to Gnasty. And their friendship, and eventual romantic relationship remained the same. If not better than last time.

In fact, a part of them thought that the phrase, 'What doesn't kill us, makes us stronger.' might as well be applied to their relationships with each other. Due to the fact that no argument between them, undid their friendship, it was that strong.

Which was why, she had two choices. She could either remain as only friends with Spyro, and Cynder, and just be happy with whatever Faun or Satyr that succeeds in making her their girlfriend, and mate, or she could do what some of the other Fauns do too, and have 'it' with them both.

Which for the latter, even before she met both dragons, she didn't feel interested, or drawn, into joining one, or even making one with her future mate. Whom she had yet to choose, and even then, she didn't know if she would let him make one with her, or if she would like it to be only herself, and her future mate. But here, she was starting to change her mind about her potential mate that she could have in the future, and making 'it' at least in a three way with herself, Spyro, and Cynder.

(The latter of whom, she also started to admire throughout their journey.)

She just hoped that they could be fine with it once she gets around to asking them.

But she had some doubts that Spyro, or Cynder could even feel interested in having one with herself, considering that she's a Faun, while both of them were dragons, which would be unusual for such a relationship to happen between them, at least in their view, that, and both Elora, and Cynder were girls, but she felt confident that they couldn't mind having 'it' with her, as she watched them dance in the sky, alongside Ember, and Flame.

Which was also witnessed by the Mayor of Metro Speedway himself, as he couldn't help but smile at the scene behind his moustache. "Ah see that those'r yer dragon companions, are they not?" The Mayor said in a Scottish accent.

"Why yes. They're my companions." Elora said after her surprise at meeting the Mayor himself, alongside Hunter III. "By the way, how are things in this city?"

"Other then me problem that ah have need fur them to fix, everything's fine." The Mayor said to Elora as the dragons were done with their flying for now, when they saw Elora talking to the Mayor of Metro Speedway.

"Hello there. Are you in charge of this place?" Spyro asked, judging by the clothing that the Mayor is wearing.

"Indeed yoong dragon. an' ah'm afraid Ah might need yer help, now that th' coorse has bin completed by yer hand. Ya see, A band oof cat burglars hae snatched mah re-election funds frae mah treasury, and ah need yer help to get th'm back." He then said to Spyro. "If any of ya can grab th money back from th'r mitts, ah'd be mighty thankful."

"Cat Burglars? I'm guessing that they were sent by Ripto for this job?" Spyro asked, guessing that this could be what Ripto could do, if he was planning to take over this Speedway Realm too. Which he was confident that it's what he was trying to do."

"Ah've always had trouble with those burglars before this Ripto fellow appeared, but ah'll take yer word for it." The Mayor said.

"Then say no more! We'll help you." Flame said

"Excellent! An it seems that ya have friends already. That's relieving ta see, as th' Hunter wis suppose tae be 'ere tae help us too. Ah wonder where he is." The Mayor said.

"I'll fill in for him. This city needs all the help that it can get after all." Hunter III said, as he took his bow out, knowing who the Mayor was referring to, by 'The Hunter'.

"As ya wish. Be sure to shoot th funds outta those cat's hands while the dragons catch th'm during th'r descent." The Mayor said.

"I'll be here to grab the money if the dragons aren't able to catch them in the air." Elora said, prepared to grab any of the Gems if they get into the water with her grapple hook arrows. Even though she was also confident that none of the dragons would be slow enough to let them fall in.

"I'll do that too. She might need help after all." Cynder said, feeling that she could need a little break after her flight in the obstacle course, and with her boyfriend, even if she's confident that her friends will grab those money bags too. But she'll join in once she's rested enough. Which shouldn't take long.

"Excellent! My police shall arrest th' ones that is on th' walls, after ya grab any of th' money bags as well, before they get swept up in th' water. That'll teach th'm." The Mayor said, smiling behind his Stache.

The dragons, and Hunter III obeyed, as they were now on patrol to find the cats on the Metro Speedway walls, leaving Elora, and Cynder on one of the bridges as they walked on the buildings, making sure to look for the burglars too.

It took some minutes of that, but they found them, and now Hunter III was shooting at the cats, causing them to drop the loot via parachute, before falling into the water, where they would get caught by the police. While the dragons would grab the loot as they descended, which wasn't a hard job since they were slow in the descent due to the parachutes.

Which made the job easy, even though they did have a risk of being a little slow to fly back for them, if they miss their grabs, which would mean that they would end up falling in the water, even though they could save them with a backflip to go back for them. But it wasn't that easy to grab them on the first go, since the pllaces that the cats were climbing in Metro Speedway, forced the dragons to make hairpin turns to find the cats, and grab the treasures that they dropped when Hunter III shot the treasures out of their arms with his arrows.

Which made it pretty easy for them to miss since they didn't turn hard enough

But the dragons were in a line that was a few feet apart for one of the others to grab the bag if the other dragons couldn't grab the bag himself, with Spyro leading the line, and with Ember in the last part of the line, to catch the loot for the Mayor when Spyro, and Flame misses.

Which did happen a few times, but not a whole lot as they all kept on grabbing the other loot bags after Hunter III keeps on shooting the cat Burglars for them. With Spyro getting nearly equal amounts of loot that Flame has, while Ember had at least four. Which showed just how well Spyro, and Flame were working together in catching the loot.

They could've shot out their fire balls against them, but Hunter III had the whole thing covered already. So they felt that their only thing to do is to grab the loot, and watch as the rest of the cat burglars gets arrested by the Metro police while they fly overhead.

That's what they get for working for Ripto after all.

Meanwhile, as they did that, Elora, and Cynder, were still standing on the buildings as they kept on the look out for the burglars to expose to the dragons and Hunter III. As they did, Cynder made conversation with Elora.

"So what was it like to grow up in Fracture Hills? If you don't mind me asking." Cynder asked.

"It wasn't bad in the slightest. Especially since I had friends that I was raised alongside, both male and female, that was pretty fun to be around. Especially seeing the occasional clumsiness of the males that was humorous." Elora said. "Not only that, but all of them were nice Fauns, and Satyrs. I'm sure they'll like you guys."

"That's assuring. Especially when we help save their Realm. And did you mention that Magma Cone is also where the Fauns live?' Cynder asked.

"Yep. But Fracture Hills is my home. I know I was born there when I was found by the other Fauns, and Satyrs when I was a baby. And they raised me there, ever since." Elora said.

Cynder was proud of her for having such a life. Even if he did wish that she had that sort of upbringing herself, when she was born as a Magic Crafter. And when her own parents vanished. But it was in the past now. And she wasn't envious of Elora for having that life in the Fracture Hills. Having friends and what not.

She even felt that she could relate with Elora on the lack of parents thing, in that they're still out there. And they have yet to be found, and met again, just like her own parents, and Spyro's. She hoped that even Elora can eventually meet her own parents as well. (Or if they're dead, then she hopes that it won't end up ruining Elora when she hears the news.)

Then she thought about how different Elora was to the other Fauns, according to her. "What makes you different from them, by the way? If you don't mind me asking."

"Being honest, other than my fur color, my lack of antlers, my tail, and the fact that I was adopted by them in Fracture Hills, I really don't know. I did feel occasionally feel curious about myself, and where I come from, while growing up, but I didn't try to search for answers. Nothing even provoked me into doing so throughout my life of growing up to this age." She said.

Cynder had to admit, she was slightly surprised that unlike herself, Elora didn't feel like the black sheep of the Fauns in Fracture Hills. (And having no darkness in her own magic, if she had any, might've helped.)

"You must've had quite a life of growing up in Fracture Hills. You had good friends by your side, a father figure who raised you well alongside your friends, and probably a boyfriend of your own?" She asked the last part.

Which had Elora blushing at that. "Being honest, I never really got myself a boyfriend. Don't get me wrong, I am different from the other Fauns of Fracture Hills, but none of them thought of me as 'freaky' because of it. I even had some of the male Fauns that tried to get me to hook up with them. But they weren't the ones for me."

"So in other words, they weren't your type." Cynder said, smiling humorously.

"Yeah. Let's go with that." Elora then said, smiling back at her.

"Well, who could be the lucky Faun that might be your type then? Don't worry, I promise to keep it secret." Cynder said, feeling like engaging in some talk about boys.

Elora ended up blushing again as she wondered what to tell her. She could pretend that she loves the Fauns from Magma Cone, but for some reason, she feels that Cynder deserved to know. "Well… let's just say, he's cute, from an unknown land, and… purple."

"There are purple colored Fauns in Avalar?" Cynder asked, imagining what a Faun like Elora, looks like as a male, with purple fur. "Well, I'm sure that you can impress him once Ripto's out of the picture. Maybe tell him that you're one of the leaders of Avalar who defeated him? I'm sure that he'd be impressed enough to-" Cynder said to Elora. Only to then stop when she had a sudden thought.

What if, Elora wasn't referring to a purple 'Faun' that she hinted at, but rather the purple dragon that she knows and loves. Being Spyro.

At that thought, she had some doubts, since Elora should also know that Spyro was taken already, and that she's his girlfriend. But she also got surprised, as the love from Elora for Spyro was out of left field, if it was true.

"Wait… so what you're saying, is that… S-Spyro is y-your type?" Cynder asked.

Elora nodded a bit shamefully at that. "Yes. I-I love him too… as much as y-you do." She admitted.

To say Cynder was shocked would be a slight understatement. She didn't expect that a Faun like Elora would have love for Spyro, just as much as she herself does. And that is regardless of the fact that she was his girlfriend first.

And Cynder initially felt jealousy towards Elora, for what she said about loving Spyro as well, when she ended up realizing something.

Elora did love Spyro, and yet, she didn't make a move towards him. Which could be, cause Cynder was usually nearby when Elora was near Spyro, (Other than when they separated in Aquaria Towers, for Spyro to save Elora when she could've drowned.) and the rest of the Quartet, as they had yet to switch partners for the next worlds that they're going to, but it could also be, because Elora was being nice to Cynder, and was ensuring that she won't take him from her, since she should know that Cynder already has Spyro.

And Elora was acknowledging that fact, when she saw how close Cynder was to him. Which would be why she didn't try to make a move on him, and instead, kept herself behaving like a companion of theirs.

Which is when Cynder ended up giving her a look of… sympathy.

"How long did you have that feeling?" She asked.

"Since you guys agreed to save Avalar, especially Spyro, I started to love you guys like friends. But for Spyro, my feelings started to grow, probably around Aquaria Towers when I got hurt there." Elora said.

Cynder cringed at the memory. Seeing Elora back in Aquaria Towers, underwater, with a crack in her helmet, was a scary sight. And if they weren't in the sixth tower, that was in the last area that was close to the first area of the Realm, where the exit Portal was, she could've drowned.

Which was a relief for the Quartet, since they were fond of Elora, due to her nice nature.

"But… I remembered you guys telling me back in Summer Forest, that you were his lover. And I knew that it'd be selfish of me to try to make him love me too. Which is why I didn't really bother in attempting to make a move on him. Especially when around you. It's usually a bad idea to do it." Elora said. Even though she remembered blowing Spyro a kiss while their back was turned, back when they accidentally saw her in the bath. And she admits, she's relieved that Cynder didn't notice it.

"And I'm… pretty relieved that you didn't do that. But… are you sure that no Faun seems to catch your fancy?"

"I'm definitely sure. S-so far at least." Elora said, currently hesitant to tell Cynder that she might be fancying her too. Since they're both girls, and it'd be unusual to Cynder's eyes. "I have to admit, you are incredibly lucky to have him, considering that he happens to be nice to you. As well as adorable looking."

"Can't argue with that last part." Cynder said, dreamily imagining herself with Spyro in Dragon Shores. Where they could be dating again, shooting targets, going in bumper cars, and even going through the haunted house that was gonna be opening up, and that they were gonna go to, when they got sent to Avalar instead.

And she imagined herself with Spyro on the beach, romantically cuddling together, and even nuzzling with each other as they watch the sunset.

And Elora was there too, joining in on the nuzzling, and kisses.

"Wait! Did I just think that?" Cynder thought in confusion. After all, she already has Spyro, and Elora is just a great companion of theirs that is helping them get back to the Dragon Worlds. So she couldn't have at least something for Elora, (Other than friendship.) as she got back to reality.

"But what now? Are you probably gonna go back to finding love with a Faun, and hope that he'll be your type?" Cynder asked.

"Possibly. Even though… well… they also have… um… and that's what I could do too… why don't I tell you about them once we get to Fracture Hills, and Magma Cone." Elora said with a blush, feeling like she could tell them once they get there.

Cynder decided to nod in response, accepting that she could wait for the answer when she, and the rest of the Quartet gets there.

"But the Point that I'm trying to make though, is that I love him too, but I feel that it'd be so mean of me to take him from you. So… I just want say, that I don't plan on taking him from you, regardless of my love for him. Besides, I feel that our friendship is just as valuable to me, as his love. And I'd rather keep it, than sacrifice it for him."

Cynder felt touched at what she said. She confessed her love for him to her, and yet she's letting Cynder have him instead of herself. "I have to admit. That's incredibly kind of you to do that, Elora."

"Why thank you. I wanna know though. Are w-we still friends?" Elora asked with a slight stutter, hoping that she didn't ruin her friendship with Cynder when she confessed.

"Well, you didn't do anything with him that would provoke my wrath, so yeah. We're still friends." Cynder said, shrugging.

Elora was relieved to hear that. Considering that she was also fond of Cynder, almost as much as she's fond of Spyro. And even though she hopes that she may have one of 'those' like the other Fauns have with each other, she'd rather make sure that they're okay with it too.

Then Cynder suddenly thought about the bath time that she, and Spyro caught her in. "Sorry if I'm asking a weird question, but do you remember when we accidentally saw you in the b-bath back in S-Summer Forest?"

Elora nodded, with an amused smile. After all, how could she forget that accident, considering that it was just them that saw her that way, and not the Fauns.

"W-When you told us that we were lucky that we were not the male Fauns, or Hunter, how could you react if it was a female Faun?" She asked.

Elora ended up shrugging at the question. "I wouldn't really care. Try not to tell anybody else this, unless if you want to tell just your three friends, that is, but I bathed with the female Fauns before, in the baths of Fracture Hills, or in the springs of Magma Cone."

"Really? So that must mean that you probably wouldn't feel bothered being seen in your birthday suit by them?" Cynder asked, surprised.

"Pretty much. In fact, I wouldn't really mind, if you, and Ember decide to take one with me one day. We're all girls after all." Elora said casually. "We do draw a line at being grabby though, so we usually try not to get too intimate with each other if some of us gets uncomfortable for such a thing." Elora then said.

'Ah." Cynder said, feeling relieved at such a line being drawn. After all, there were some perverts that she knew of, and not all of them were male dragons. (Particularly with the Beast Makers.)

So just in case that she, or Ember ends up bathing with Elora, they're making sure, not to get to close with Elora in an uncomfortable way.

For now though, they were watching the Quartet, and Hunter III as they were able to grab all of the loot, and with not a single one hitting the water in the Metro river, or the sea, as the cat burglars were all arrested and taken away.

And the Mayor was happy to see that. "Weel done, all o' ye! ye've really' taught those crooks a lesson! All I a've to give is this Orb. A Fairy gave this tae me." The Mayor said as he gave the Quartet, and Hunter III an Orb in his possession.

Thus, the Speedway realm was fully completed, And it seemed to them that they are now ready to enter the Manor of Autumn Plains, where there would be more Realm Portals to enter. Including the one that leads to Fracture hills.

As the celebration for the job well done was ongoing, Elora ended up talking to Hunter III. "I didn't think that the village would send someone like you to assist us in our fight against Ripto, but thank you for the assistance." Elora said, giving Hunter III a bow.

"It was no problem. It was something that I needed to do, to help in our fight against him. Just so that I'll make up for my nephew's mistake." Hunter III said.

"Speaking of whom? Where is he?" Elora asked, hopeful that Hunter IV is still alive, despite his rivalry with the dragons.

"He's still alive. He's probably in the middle of his brooding though, considering what he's about to read." Hunter III said somberly.

Something that had Elora concerned. "What do you mean by what he's about to read? Is it a message for him?"

"Yes. And it's something that had to be done. He needed to be humbled after all." He said, before explaining to Elora about what's happening to Hunter.

Meanwhile…

Back in Autumn Plains, on the Manor's roof, Hunter IV, a.k.a Gunther, was waking up from his unconsciousness. He wondered why he was on the Manor of the Autumn Plains when he felt pain on his head.

"Ow. What happened to me?" He wondered as he tried to remember what happened to himself when he was knocked unconscious.

That's when it hit him. "Of course! I was fighting my uncle, when I lost to him. *Groan* No surprise there." He said to himself, as he was both unsurprised, and dismayed at his loss to his uncle in sword fighting. But he swears that he's doing better than his last attempts.

Just as he then thought about what he was going to do now that he was back in Autumn Plains, and now that his uncle seems to be gone, he ended up noticing a closed scroll that was next to him. Which looked like it was from the village.

"No doubt Uncle Hunter left it here for me to read it. I hope it isn't what I think it is." He thought to himself, hoping that the message that he's about to read isn't going to end up giving him the bad news that he didn't want to hear.

Reality however, gave him karma, as he read the message.

"Dear Nephew.

If you're reading this, then you might be wondering if what you've been told is true. Well, it is with a heavy heart, that it is what you think it is, and what you hope it isn't.

But the other members of the chieftain council has made their choice, and they have agreed on a suitable punishment that befits you, for what you've done.

Gunther, you are hereby, Banished from the Prowlus clan of Cheetah's, and from your village home in the Summer Forest, for bringing Avalar's biggest threat to this World, and for your lack of support for the saviors of the Summer Forest, and Avalar's upcoming heroes, in those Four Brave Dragons. Especially, since they happen to be in the middle of saving this World from that dark sorcerer, while you try to take their glory that you don't deserve at this point.

I humbly apologize for what has happened to you, but you've brought this on yourself. I merely hope, that you may make this your guide to atonement, and to show Avalar your true capabilities as the warrior Cheetah, that you are meant to be, instead of the Cheetah, that you are now.

May we meet again, when you have seen, and understood the consequences your failures.

Sincerely Hunter III."

The message said, as Hunter IV was looking on in shock, then horror, before going through grief.

"This is a joke right? This has to be a joke. Uncle Hunter is usually too serious, and isn't much of a comedian. So if this is his idea of humor, then he might need some lessons on that." Hunter IV said to himself.

But then he knew that his uncle us usually a serious Cheetah warrior from his clan, and he wouldn't really joke like this. Which had him feeling sadness and anger at the fact that this has happened to him.

And it's his fault that this happened as he saw his tears leak onto the grass after a few minutes of processing the news.

"Which means… that he did it. He let them exile me out of my home. And… he let my banishment happen. All because of my mistake… in sending him here." Hunter IV then said, before hammering his fist on the grass in his grief.

"DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAMN IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT" He then yelled out in utter grief into the sky of Autumn Plains, as he felt his world crashing down around him.

After all, he lived well with his clan in Avalar, during his time of growing up. And he trained in Archery, feeling that he could not only show himself as talented with a bow, but to also impress, and make his adopted parents proud of him.

But at this point, it was seeming like it was an impossibility to do such, since he has been banished. And now he has to earn his place back into the clan in order to make his parents proud of him again.

But how can he do that?

That was the biggest question in his mind that he had to find an answer to, once he was done with his minutes of grieving at what happened to himself.

"How can I win back my place in the Clan? How can I make my parents proud of me, despite probably feeling disappointed in me for what I've done, that caused my banishment? What can I do now?" He thought as he sat down on the ground, brooding about what had happened to him.

It seemed that Hunter was learning a harsh lesson from his people. And with the benefit of hindsight, he felt that he deserved this punishment, especially considering the rivalry he had with the Quartet, when they tried to merely save Avalar together with Elora, from Ripto.

One thing's for sure however, is that he was now more determined to prove himself to Avalar, and his people, that he was better then they think he is. Does he plan to beat Ripto to prove himself to his uncle, and the others in his clan? And could he bury the hatchet with the Four Brave Dragons?

Only time will tell.

Chapter Text

Filler Chapter: Pyra's fight begins.

Back in the Dragon Worlds...

"I told you, I don't know where else we're putting those eggs! We were just putting them underground!" The Gnorc said, tied to a rock.

"And we told you, to tell us where this 'underground' is." Valkyra said with a quiet growl, while standing beside Luna, and Pyra.

All of whom were back in the Peace Keepers Home World, as they interrogated the Gnorc that Pyra caught with the egg, and beaten the Gnorc up for it back in the Cliff Town. The Gnorc, though initially dismissive, and cocky towards the timid Peace Keeper dragon, was now terrified of her as her presence alone was making him nervous.

All while Pyra was still glaring at the Gnorc while being kept to her spot by Luna, whom was also healing her cuts that she got during the battle against the Gnorc that she fought against when he got some hits on her. But her fury towards the Gnorc was too strong for her to feel the pain from it as she beat the holy Tartarus out of the Gnorc, before chasing him to the Home World when he tried to flee, with Valkyra, and Luna following close behind her to interrogate the Gnorc once she's done.

As well as to ensure that the Gnorc also doesn't succeed in fleeing from them too.

All while the Gnorc was cowardly running away, regardless of running with, or without the Egg in his possession. Which he dropped on the way there, but the egg was okay.

Sure Pyra had a tear in her eye from the pain she felt when the phase of combat faded from her mind, but she kept herself from crying out since she was trying to show how much tougher she was than last time, and to keep up her angry appearance towards the Gnorc, so that he would tell them what he was doing with the egg that he failed to steal from the Peace Keepers.

"I could tell you, but what's to stop the remnant from branding me a traitor, and killing me for blabbing? And what's to stop them from killing you guys too if you dare to fight back against them?" The Gnorc then said.

"Really? Then what's to stop us from saving them the trouble, only finishing you off more slowly by doing so?" Valkyra said, glaring at him while speaking softly.

Which brought a shiver up Pyra's spine. She knows not to mess with the older Peace Keeper dragons after all. Especially if it's the mate of General Titan's.

"And, we dare to fight them alright. And we dare to not only take them on, but to take them all down, for the eggs that this 'Gnasty's teeth' rebel group has taken. And making their deaths by Gnasty's hands, a slap on the wrist compared to what we're doing to them." Luna said, continuing her heal of Pyra's wounds. Which were merely minor, and nothing to be concerning. All while Pyra was feeling relief from the magic healing.

"Heh, good luck with that." The Gnorc said, tipping his hat to her for the boast. "All I know, is that they have a hidden room in the same Realm that we were robbed in, by those 'Four Loathsome Lizards'. Not even I know where it is, in that Realm." The Gnorc said, confident that they would have to look all over the place, in every Nook, and Cranny, to find the hidden door to their hideout. And he's hopeful that by the time they do, his fellow Gnorcs would be prepared.

The dragonesses had a strong feeling of which realm he was referring to when he said that it's the Realm where the Four Brave Dragons were sent there to collect Gnasty's Gems for themselves, as a reward for their bravery against Gnasty, and his forces.

"And what do you plan to do with those eggs?" Valkyra asked. As Pyra was ready to pounce again, and clobber the Gnorc again to make him tell them. Which did bring enough of a shiver up his spine to tell them what he knows.

"We were gonna send them to the high bidder that hired us to grab them. And before you ask, No! I don't know the name of that person that asked for us to give him/her the eggs that he/she desires so much." He then said, telling them that he doesn't even know who the figure was.

As dismayed as the dragonesses were, they felt that they have the info they need on where they could find the Gnorcs, then interrogate them on where they could find out who the figure was, behind this situation that they were going to fix. So they thanked him before…

letting him go.

"You can leave now. But you better not grab another egg, or she's going to clobber you much worse than last time." Valkyra said. Much to Pyra's shock as she ended up seeing the Gnorc running away from them as fast as he could, with a sprained leg that was partly broken by Pyra during their fight.

"W-With all due r-respect, Mrs. Valkyra, b-but are you crazy?! He might take another egg once he recovers! And while we aren't looking!" Pyra said, wondering if Valkyra isn't going nuts from her time frozen in the Crystal.

"But he has to go somewhere to recover. Which is why we're going to be tailing him to his hideout, or any other ones that he could go to. After all, he could know where that hidden place is in Gnasty's former Loot Realm that they could be hiding out inside. Or at least, the other Gnorcs that's in the other hideout that he is going to, could know as well." Luna said, quickly knowing what Valkyra could be planning.

"Indeed my companion. We must make sure to step with care as we trail him. We don't want him to bail too early before he can lead us to our goal, little does he know." She said.

Pyra was able to see what her plan was, before quickly agreeing to it. After all, she trusts her, like a child would, for his/her mother, as she proceeded to join them in trailing the Gnorc as he was now on his way to the Gnorc Gnexus, via the hot air balloon, where they would go to Gnasty's Loot Realm from.

Which should not be a hard task for them since the Gnorc shouldn't really look backwards while going towards his Home World while on the balloon, while they fly behind him. (With Pyra flying after Luna casted her flight spell on Pyra's wings to help her fly, like in the Flight Realms.)

*Time Skip*

The dragonesses were in the Gnorc Gnexus now, as they kept their eyes on the Gnorc that was on his way to the Realm where Gnasty's Loot was, prior to the Four Brave Dragon's time there.

All while they also noticed the changes to the Gnexus, where the dragon head forts were demolished, leaving only the Portals where they were, on podiums. Not only that, but there was more land space that was on there, to where it looked like a metallic island with only the portals on it. Along with a few more portals. Some of which, lead to different places, including Dragon Shores.

After all, their war against the Gnorcs of Gnasty's army was over. But their battle against the Gnorc Remnants was about to begin.

And it was going to decide whether they would save the eggs, and defeat the Gnorc remnants before they rebel, or end in disaster, and have their eggs lost to them, while even Pyra would be dying by their hands.

And that is something that they refuse to let happen, as they were now in the Twilight Harbor of Gnasty's, where they were suddenly unable to see the Gnorc.

All they saw, was the lack of a fortress of Gnasty's, off in the distance of the daylight illuminated Realm, as well as the lack of other forts that the Gnorcs used in their defense of Gnasty, and the lack of machinery of the Gnorcs that billowed out smoke into the sky, and created rivers, and pools of goop that they all could've fell in, and was probably hard to swim in without sinking, or getting exhausted.

Twilight Harbor, now that it was in the daylight, looked pretty. But it also brought out some bad memories out of the dragons. After all, it was where some of their soldiers died, as the Quartet mentioned to them, during their journey through it.

And speaking of the Quartet, Pyra cringed at the thought of how grueling their journey through Twilight Harbor was, since she was told about how much pain they suffered through this Realm due to the commandos, and the gunners, shooting them in the scales with their nailguns. And she was scared at how this could've been the realm that the Four Brave Dragons would die in, concerning them.

Which is why she was thankful that they were all still alive afterwards. And she was also hopeful that none of them would run into any gunner, and commando Gnorcs in this place like the Quartet did.

And she did hear about the Peace Keepers, and the Beast Makers, mentioning the casualties too. And she was also feeling scared, and angry at how this Harbor was gaining the little reputation as 'the place where dragons die.' Due to the Gnorc's defense compared to Gnorc Cove, (Not that they had a chance of winning.) and Gnasty's counterattack, resulting from his fake surrendering that ended up killing most of the dragons that fought here, while refreezing Cosmos, and his right hand dragon, as well as Bruno and his right hand dragons, and driving away the rest of the group.

So already, even though she wasn't there with them, this place was bringing out bad memories from her. And she hated to think about what the Quartet would think about this place now, if they were to return here. Especially if there would be more of those commandos, and gunners that are still around, and causing trouble for the dragons.

But now it was just her, as well as Valkyra, and Luna, that was with her in this Realm, as they searched for the Gnorc that they were following.

"Where'd he go?" Luna asked confused.

"I'm afraid I have no clue. It seems that he knows that we could be here too. And now he is either hiding, or planning out an ambush once we get deeper into this Realm." Valkyra said, feeling that they might've screwed up, and provoked the Gnorc into hiding.

Or maybe, he knew that he'd be tailed, and so he lead them here to not only throw them off, but to have an ambush party prepared for them all, once they arrive.

Which had Pyra feeling dismayed when she realized that at this rate, the base of operations that is hidden by the Gnorcs, is probably going to be next to impossible to find for them, since they lost their lead to those places.

"What're we going to do? There's no way that we could find them now, without getting captured!" Pyra said dismayed, and agitated as she looked around at a fast pace, trying to see where the Gnorc could be going.

Not knowing that Valkyra suddenly had an idea at what she just said, which Luna noticed. And after Valkyra hiddenly told her the plan, he ended up agreeing to the plan. Her only concern was how Pyra was going to react to it once she learns what they plan to do.

Which is why, they ended up preparing her for the plan that they plan to pull.

*Small Time Skip*

The dragonesses were all tied up in the room, which looked like the room that the late Gnasty Gnorc fought the Quartet in, with a horrified Pyra hopeful that she won't end up getting killed as a small regiment of Gnorcs in Gnasty's Loot Realm was outside the room that they were in, preparing to interrogate them, feeling that the dragonesses have no power here.

Considering that they were chained in what looked to be magic disabling chains that would work on a Magic Crafter, it seemed to them that they were indeed powerless to break out.

And it was because of a trap that the Gnorc had in place for them, being that he had them following him to the Twilight Harbor, where he then had them following him into one of the rooms of one of the buildings of Twilight Harbor, where once they were in the room, he had them surrounded by at least fifteen gunner Gnorcs in the room as they all had their rivet, and nail guns trained on them. With claims that they happen to be magical rivets that has fire, to help burn them, and wind nails to increase their piercing power against them.

It was a bluff though, and even the Gnorc himself was a little surprised that they actually fell for it when the dragonesses all surrendered, but the Gnorcs were overjoyed too, since they have their first prisoners to interrogate, and make an example of, if only to show the rest of the dragons that they are more of a threat than they realized. As well as showing them that they could be more dangerous than even Gnasty himself.

Which, even though that wasn't their intention, it would also be a plus in their eyes, since they could bring him back, (If they're able to, if they are able to use magic too, and if magic could be used that way too.) and show him how much they've grown stronger than last time, and of course, they'd become his most elite guards in the process as they conquer the rest of the Dragon Worlds together.

And that was something that Pyra was horrified about, as she hoped that she won't die the same way that her parents did. And by the hands of those Gnorc remnants no less.

While Valkyra, and Luna was putting their own life on their hopes that their plan will work. Which they were confident that they could.

"What'll we do?! What'll we do?! I don't wanna die!" Pyra said, trying not to panic, as per Valkyra's instructions.

"We won't die, little one. Just calm yourself. We'll make it out of this little room once they're done with their interrogations. And knowing their boastful nature, they should give us something that we may use to benefit our mission." Valkyra said, still confident that they can get out. "Now just remember what we told you, deep breaths whenever you're gonna panic." She said, reminding her of her lessons that she took from them, and from Ignitus, whenever she gets stressed.

She obeyed, taking those deep breaths that they said, would calm herself, and stop her from panicking. Even though she feels that she might, once the Gnorcs end up threatening her with turning her into Crystal, and actually plan to go through with it once they're done with her, or if she doesn't tell them. Not that she's going to tell them some info regardless of their threats, or torture.

All while Luna looked at Valkyra with the look that nonverbally said, "I hope you know what you're doing." to her.

Before Valkyra could respond though, the door opened, as one of the Gnorcs entered it, with at least four more Gnorcs behind his back. Before they then lined up single file behind the leading Gnorc, and to the right of the one wearing bandages.

"I'd say, look at what the cat dragged in, but then I'd remind ourselves that we're not cats, we're Gnorcs." He said.

Causing both dragonesses to roll their eyes at him, feeling that the joke was lame. And that it's only a figure of speech, that he missed the point of.

"But well done Gnit. You've proven yourself as having surprises up your sleeves. Regardless of being a nit." The leading Gnorc said to the Gnorc that had bandages on him.

Before the other Gnorcs proceeded to also give him their congrats for his survival, and for his leading them into the ambush that led to their capture by their hands.

Showing the dragonesses that it was the Gnorc that they were tailing to this place. And they were smiling on the inside at the fact that they were able to find him here.

"It was no problem, my comrades. I could've brought an egg to you guys, but I had a run in with that small one there." The Gnorc said to the leading one, gesturing to Pyra.

Whom was trying not to tremble hard enough, especially when the leading one was getting closer to her.

"This girl dragon gave you those band-aids? She doesn't look like much." The leading Gnorc said, scanning his eyes over her. Even grabbing and squishing her face a bit with his chubby fingers. Much to her uncomfortable nervousness.

Echoed by both Valkyra, and Luna. As they hoped they could stop the Gnorc from going through with… more than that, once they break out of the chains.

"But then again, neither did those four dragons. Especially compared to Gnasty's might, no less. And yet, look what happened to him." The leading Gnorc said, feeling that there could be something special to her too. Especially compared to the Four Brave Dragons.

"His demise was a tragedy. And the beginning of our dark age, that we've been brought to. May he rest peacefully." The other gnorc said.

"Indeed comrade Gnorm. And yours truly, fellow General of this remnant, Gnasir, shall hopefully lead us to our new age, by sending them to the rest of their kind, in pieces." The leading Gnorc, known as Gnasir, said.

Much to Pyra's horror, as she was hyperventilating, trying not to panic at that if it'd involve freezing them all again.

"But first, we must teach those dragons, what happens to those that disrespect our master's legacy. Even as he was slain by those four iguana's." Gnasir said.

"And that's what we'll do to you guys too, if you don't stop this Egg stealing business." Luna said.

The leading Gnorc was merely smirking at them in response. "And disappoint our employer? No thanks. She'd be unhappy about the news we'd give, if we obeyed you." Gnasir said, not knowing that at the least, he told them the gender of their 'employer' that hired them for the eggs.

Which narrows down the search of who 'she' is, if only a little bit.

"Which reminds us. Who is your employer?" Valkyra asked.

"As if we'd tell you guys. After all, we did insist among each other, and the employer that the dragons should not know where we are, if we are to survive, and thrive among each other, in the name of Gnasty Gnorc! Nobody deserves to know." The leading Gnorc said. "Besides, you've got it backwards. We're doing the interrogation here. You nit."

"But I thought that he's the Gnit." Luna said, gesturing to the bandaged Gnorc.

"No, you're the Nit, and he's Gnit!" The leading Gnorc said.

"But my name's not Gnit." Luna said, seemingly confused at that.

"You think I don't know that?!" The leading Gnorc asked angrily. "His name is Gnit! And you're a Nit! And a real one at that!"

"So you're saying that he's a real Nit among you?" Luna responded, much to Gnasir's frustration.

Which lead to an exchange between Gnasir, and Luna about the names.

All while Valkyra felt that she was merely making fun of the Gnorc, seeing if she'll frustrate him into screwing up somewhere. Like probably blabbing to them what their plan is.

Or saying something else that could benefit them in some way.

"OKAY! Just so we're clear, his name is Gnit! You're the Nit! Which is short for Nitwit! Are we now Crystal clear on that?!" Gnasir asked angrily.

"Indeed. But my name's not Krystal." Luna then said, trying not to smirk.

Gnasir was too angry enough to say something that all of the dragonesses could comprehend, as he just snarled around without any words being spoken. Or at least words that were in their language instead of what other language that the Gnorcs could speak.

Even Pyra was trying not to laugh at that. As she also was calming down from her fear of the Gnorcs due to that.

"Enough of this madness! Tell us, where are those four dragons?!" Gnasir asked angrily.

"If we knew where they were, we… wouldn't tell you." Luna then said.

"Stop those lies! They're among you, we just need to know where they are!"

"What she said is true. We don't know where they are. But I know that once they know of your movement, they'd put a stop to you too." Valkyra said.

The Gnorc in question had to think about that, considering that the dragonesses could be telling the truth. If so, then the four dragons are not around, so far at least.

Which, she realized that she might've let them know something that could mean trouble for them. But she felt that they can handle whatever this Gnorc uprising could throw at them, together. Especially if they have some reinforcements.

"If that's the case, then that's great news! With them out of the picture for now, our uprising would have not as stiff of resistance as I thought there'd be." Gnasir said, smiling. "Get ready comrades! once these dragon ladies are gone, we are to raid their eggs for our employer, then gain our reward, that could help us gain our revenge on the dragon worlds in Gnasty's name!"

The Gnorcs in the room cheered at the announcement, feeling that their road to revenge is open.

Not if the dragonesses have anything to say about it, as Pyra remembered their objective with the eggs, causing her to end up glaring at them, as she tried to struggle out of her chains, this time out of anger.

Only to stop once Valkyra glared at her, telling her that she'll be free soon.

"Now, say your prayers dragons, cause once we're done, the rest of you are gonna think twice before messing with us again." Gnasir said.

"We could, but the idea of doing that… You see, these chains are giving me a little cramp on my hands, so praying is going to be a little hard for us." Luna said, annoying Gnasir again. "Besides, what is your plan?"

"After all, we could die soon. So what's the harm in gloating to us of what you want with the eggs?" Valkyra then asked. Feeling that knowing the boastful nature of the Gnorcs, they would probably give them the info that way, while believing that nothing could go wrong after they learn about it.

Which, considering that he still had some smoldering frustration from Luna's mockery, and seemingly pretending to be stupid, (Which she was, as she was smart, despite her kooky traits.) he felt that it wouldn't hurt to say that, just to shove it to the dragonesses, on how much he outmatched them. As well as to show the remnant's power.

"You wanna know that badly? So be it then. We're taking those eggs to our employer. And before you ask, no! Even I don't know who she is! She was just a shadowy figure with a voice that sounded nasty. And Evil sounding." Gnasir said, telling them that he too is blank on who this female is.

Could she be Gnasty's secret wife? They don't know. Not even the Gnorcs.

"She met us in the darkness, and told us that if we want some power to destroy the rest of the dragons, we should give her the eggs. We wanted to see if she'd end up making us stronger than those Peace Keepers, or make us magical like those wizard dragons, or even give us our own pet dragons to ride on into battle, but she told us we'd get our reward on delivery." Gnasir then said.

"And you believed her?" Valkyra asked.

"We had no choice. We needed something that could help benefit us, and have us becoming strong enough to take out the dragons, as well as those four iguanas, once they come back from… wherever they are. I can picture it now, the Dragon Worlds are ours, and those 'Four Brave Dragons' come back to this world, only to see it overrun by us! And they too will lose to us, regardless of their efforts! I can almost smell that scent of victory, just thinking about it!" Gnasir said, grinning at them.

Pyra didn't want to think about it, as she had to resist struggling in her bonds again, as Valkyra told her to. She just hoped that she could find the strength to break out of those chains on her, or at least find another way to get out. Possibly using some sort of thin item that her tail touched, as a lock-

Wait a second.

"That is our plan. To take those eggs, give them to our employer, and in return, she would give us power. Whether to become stronger than you Peace Keeper types, or give us strong spells that would overwhelm the magical types, like this 'seemingly stupid' one here, or even give us some great weapons that can slay you all. Like maybe, our pet dragons to ride into battle!" Gnasir proudly said. "After that, we're going to destroy your people, in the name of Gnasty, and once those 'Four Brave Dragons come back from wherever they are, they're going to see that we've conquered the Worlds, and then, we shall overwhelm those Four Dragons despite their efforts! Then we'll create a new Empire, that boss Gnasty himself would be proud of, if he were here!"

"I suppose that I might've expected a plan like this." Valkyra said deadpan. Feeling that this could be their intention from the start, to avenge Gnasty.

The only question that remained in her mind, was who this 'employer' is.

"Well, here's what you might not expect. Your deaths. That way, we shall send you both back to your kind, as corpses, to make an example out of, so we may show the rest of you, that we're more dangerous than they let on. But the whelpling, we're letting live. Our employer may have plans for this little whelpling." Gnasir said, not looking at Pyra.

"Oh, how surprised, you're about to be, since she won't be going anywhere, but to your hidden camp as its conqueror, with us by her side." Valkyra responded, with a grin.

"And what makes you-"

*BOOM*

Gnasir felt himself getting knocked to the ground by what he feels like a battering ram, as Pyra charged into him, knocking him down with a bone crunching charge into him that left him incapacitated as Pyra was free from her chains, after lock picking her shackle with Luna's quill feather. And she was now fighting the Gnorcs that tried to interrogate them.

And she was able to knock at least three of them out in only a few strokes, by knocking the leading Gnorc down to the ground, while the Gnorc had little time to react to the charge, as she electrocuted the other Gnorc with her lightning punch from her own training in Dragon Kata, (Which she also got alongside her meditating, and therapy from Ignitus.) before donkey kicking the third one when he tried to strike back against her with his attempted tackling move.

All while showing off her skill, with her surprising strength that left the Gnorcs shocked at how strong she looked, as she proved to them that she shouldn't be trifled with, despite having been scared earlier, and despite looking as timid as a sheep. (If the sheep isn't named Toasty, that is.)

Which was the proof, that regardless, she is a Peace Keeper dragon as well. And she knows how to fight as one.

She knew that she could be overwhelmed by the Gnorcs if the rest of them were to enter the room, so she had the door barricaded with the other unconscious Gnorcs that she sent sliding into the door. Even though it could still be opened if the rest of the Gnorcs would enter it to assist the Gnorcs in the room.

Luckily for her though, Valkyra was able to break out of her chains after a moment of struggling. And she was fighting well with her bare hands, regardless of the lack of her axe that they were holding in the next room, along with Luna's staff. Now they were taking out more of the Gnorcs in the room, with none escaping from the room, not that they needed to, since the Gnorcs that was outside the room were now getting in to try to stabilize the situation for them. But Pyra's fury, along with Valkyra's strength, and fighting skill, they were unable to gain an edge.

Especially since they couldn't even use their weaponry against them due to Valkyra, and Pyra, being fast enough to dash to them, before they could even point their nailguns at them. And that was also due to the room being pretty small too.

Which Pyra took advantage of in her state, as she continued to charge the other Gnorc gunners with her horns. While also tail whipping the other ones, to disarm them as well. Also using it to help her jump over the Gnorcs that swung their fists at her. All while looking as fast as a cheetah, to where she was a blur at least in the eyes of the Gnorcs. Probably as fast as Ember, once she goes nuts in combat, as well.

And when Luna got out of her chains, and slung her magic at them when she regained her staff with her telekinesis, it was all over for them, as she brought in her magical support.

Like giving Pyra an enhancement spell that increased her strength for a limited time.

Now the Gnorcs were taken down, and despite running, the bandaged Gnorc known as Gnit, and the leading Gnorc known as Gnasir, was now being interrogated by the three dragonesses, with Pyra being his tormenter.

And they were now scared of them, as the dragonesses were now interrogating them for their answers. "Now, where are the rest of you hiding?" Valkyra said, getting her axe back, alongside Luna, getting her staff back too. (She loved that staff after all.)

"If I say anything, they'll cut us off! And probably kill us off too!" Gnasir said, as Gnit was nearby, also shivering in fear since he was also getting interrogated. And fear was the dragonesses tool that they were using.

"How funny. We were going to cut something off too." Pyra then said softly, while angrily glaring at them with a grin. Showing them that she was in her lagoon of rage, that they knew all too well, considering how many times they saw the other dragons in that state of rage during their battles alongside Gnasty, when he was still around. Not to mention how many times Gnasty himself has been in that state too.

And the fact that they were at her mercy, along with the rest of the dragonesses, made her posture, that much more terrifying to witness, especially if it was towards them.

"Okay! Just get to the room where the purple Gems used to be, along with Gnasty's painting, and pull one of the levers that looks like a pipe for the hidden door behind the painting to open! Just don't tell them we sent you!" Gnit said, much to Gnasir's chagrin.

"Oh don't worry, they won't know a dang thing." Valkyra said, while Luna wrote down a reminder on one of the papers she summoned, with her feather quill that Pyra used as a lock pick. Which she also intends to send as a message to some of the dragons that she feels can't be too busy with their search, to some and assist. "Try to do yourselves a favor, while in Tartarus, just remember that this could've been avoided, if you guys moved on."

"Oh, gloat all you want. The rest of us will take you dragons down when you get there. I swear it!" Gnasir said defiantly, uncaring that he was about to be doomed.

"Our power, as one dragon team, begs to differ." Valkyra then said smiling. Before patting Pyra on the back, nonverbally telling her that they're all hers.

Which is an opportunity that Pyra gladly took, as she proceeded to clobber, and obliterate both Gnorcs, along with the remaining ones in pretty horrible fashion, with her fire and electric breaths, while making both grown dragonesses proud.

While the rest of the Gnorcs, if they were there, would've been terrified to witness such a scene.

Later on, the Dragonesses were now out of the room, seeing that they were in the ending section of Twilight Harbor, that was not too far from the fortress of the late Gnasty.

"It shouldn't take too much to take down the remnant of those Gnorcs. But we need at least a few more dragons with us. Preferably those that aren't too busy looking around for the young dragons. And can fight good enough." Valkyra said.

"Which would be a pretty hard find. But I'm sure that Chief Bruno's mate might be able to help us too." Luna said.

"There could also be Todor that could be of good help with his archery." Valkyra said. "Once they're together with us, we shall assault their hidden room together."

"That way, we can stop their remnant's rebellion in its tracks before it could even begin. Just one question. Who's gonna lead the charge?" Luna asked.

Valkyra nonverbally responded by pointing at Pyra, whom was with them outside too. Which had both Luna, and Pyra surprised when she noticed who she was pointing at.

"Me?! But Valkie, what if I'm not ready for it yet?" Pyra asked nervously. While using her nickname for Valkyra, considering their friendship. "After all, I just got braver than last time."

"You can, Pyra. You can. You're also a special dragon among us, regardless of your timid traits. Especially with your multiple breaths ability." Valkyra calmly said to her. "And this is your chance to prove it to the rest of the Peace Keepers, that you are such a dragon among them. And I shall be with you, through it all." She then said.

"As will I, Pyra." Luna then said, after getting over her shock at Valkyra's choice. She did trust her with her opinions towards Pyra after all. She just hopes that she could be careful with that judgement call. "After all, this could be your chance to prove yourself to the Peace Keepers, as well as to the Four Brave Dragons themselves."

"B-But t-this should be your moment. Your moment of heroism that deserves to be told in the books, that the young Peace Keeper whelps would read. They'd hear much about you, and be inspired by you." Pyra said as they started to walk through the Twilight Harbor to the return home Vortex.

"What makes you say that?" Luna asked.

"Well… what if this deed we do, would someday be told in the books? What if the other dragons would ask, 'How about we hear about Valkyra, and her victory over the evil Gnorc remnant?' And I'd say, 'Yes, it's one of my favorite stories to tell.' they'd probably hear much about you, and Luna, fighting the Gnorcs together." Pyra said, imagining reading to them about her journey with Titan's mate, and top female dragon warrior. As well as Cosmos's mate, and another great wizard dragoness. Much to both dragonesses amusement.

"And I'd be their reader. I could imagine even my kids asking me, 'Valkyra, and Luna were great warrior dragonesses, weren't they, Mother?' 'Yes my little ones. One of the most famous of warrior, and wizardess dragonesses that I've ever seen. And that's saying a lot.' That's how I'd respond." Pyra then said, making Valkyra smile.

"But you left out one of the major characters. 'Pyra the Courageous.' I'm sure they'd want to hear about Pyra too. Cause I admit, I feel that we might not get this far without you. That's why you deserve the recognition too." Valkyra then said to her as they got to the return home Vortex.

Which had her blushing at that. "But Miss Valkie, you shouldn't joke around. I was serious that time."

"So was I, Pyra." Valkyra responded gently. "And I understand that you're being modest in doing so. But I feel that you deserve those stories to be told about you, as well. If not more. Which is why, you must shed away your shyness, just this once, and show the other Peace Keepers that you're braver than you were, prior to all this. Can you do this for me? Can you let this story be yours for once, if only to impress your peers, and the Four young dragon heroes?" Valkyra asked.

Pyra hesitated for a few moments, feeling touched at the support from Valkyra, and seeing that she could be correct. Maybe she truly deserves this credit. And she deserves this chance to prove herself to the rest of the dragons that she's better than they all think she is, by doing this. After all, she'd probably have plenty of friends from even her former resenting Peace Keeper dragons.

And gaining friendship with the Four Brave Dragons, certainly didn't hurt either.

So she ended up nodding in response, feeling that she can fight the Gnorcs too. And earn her place with the other warriors of the Peace Keepers, regardless of her timid nature, and her adoption by a Dream Weaver. Which is something that she admits, she dreamed of too.

Which had Valkyra smiling back at her for the response she gave. She already felt proud of her for her showing of bravery even before her acceptance of what she must do. And she feels, that she's gonna make her proud later on, once their battle begins.

Meanwhile… with the other dragons

A somber Lateef, and a sad Lume was looking around in the Beast Makers World alongside Terrador as they looked around for the Quartet. They had a feeling that the Quartet couldn't be here, but there was so far, no other place to look but this World.

It's too bad that their feeling was getting stronger, and more correct, as they were unable to find the Quartet. Not only that, but they heard the news that the Quartet wasn't in the Magic Crafter's World either. Which left the Dream Weavers, and the Gnorc World, as the last places to look, before going back to Dragon Shores to see where they could be.

And if they aren't there either, then it'd mean that indeed, as Cosmos has said, they are in a different World. But what that other World is, and what name it has, they didn't know.

All they knew, is that they needed to find the Quartet. And where they could be.

If only they knew how correct Cosmos was.

"*Sniff* EMBER! Come out, Ember!" Lume called out, trying not to cry, alongside Lateef.

But only the bubbles popping in the ooze pits, as well as the wind, was the only response that she got. Not to say that there were signs that they might've been trying to swim, only to sink, and drown, as the Beast Makers dove underwater to find them. There was even some that dove into the ooze pits in hopes that they didn't fall in. Luckily for them, the ooze pits had only the small creatures inside that isn't the Quartet.

But not even the water seems to have them inside, as they were getting closer to searching all of their swamp, and still, no sign of the Quartet was seen to them in the Beast Makers.

Which was much to Lume's, and Lateef's sad dismay as they were around the tree, up to the Tree Tops Portal, where they were met by Ignitus, and Volteer.

"Ignitus. Any news on their whereabouts in Tree Tops?" Lateef asked.

Ignitus shook his head in response. "None whatsoever. I'm afraid they aren't even in the Tree Tops. Which isn't a surprise, considering their mood towards the Realm." Ignitus somberly said.

Whatever hopes that the Quartet, particularly Ember, would be found in the Tree Tops, died at the news, as Lume did her best not to cry out in sadness at her missing daughter.

"That isn't good news. Where's Pyra though?" Lateef asked, noticing that Pyra isn't with Ignitus.

"She's in the Peace Keepers, to look there for them. And to mourn her birth parents. But I'm not too worried, since I'm certain that Titan's mate, as well as Cosmos's, is watching over her. I have confidence that they would do well in guarding her. I just have hopes that she'll be alright there." Ignitus said.

"Why is that?" He asked.

"I have heard some rumors that a remnant of the Gnorc minions, that are still loyal to Gnasty Gnorc, is stealing some eggs. For what purpose, I don't know. But hopefully those rumors aren't true. And there is no Gnorc that is still among us, that is still loyal to Gnasty. Since we would've known by now." Ignitus responded. "But it isn't important to find out if they're true. We still need to see where the young dragons are. And hopefully, if they are indeed in a different World, and that they are still alright, and safe." Ignitus said, determined.

As was Lateef, and Lume, as they would never give up in searching for their daughter, if her life could be at stake. So with determination in their gazes, they continued their search, in hopes that the search party may have their clues at the very least, in at least a few minutes.

Only time, has an answer for them, and will tell, if they'll find the Four Brave Dragons, and the World of Avalar.

Chapter Text

Meanwhile… back in Avalar

It was quite a tall ladder that they had to climb, as they were climbing up to follow both Hunter III, and Elora up the ladder to the Manor. Keeping Elora's advice of climbing in mind, they were able to keep going upwards through the ladder together.

Even if they did have some nervousness about falling, especially in Flame's case, as he had to resist looking down the ladder to see the bottom of the courtyard that they were climbing up from, while noticing a fuming Moneybags down there too. Which had the Quartet trying not to laugh too hard at his failure in trying to get them to pay him in Gems to learn how to climb. Especially since they could be letting go by accident when they laugh too hard.

So they kept on going, making sure not to drop into the courtyard, while both Spyro, and Cynder was following behind Elora. Which, gave both of them some looks at her hind again, only from below, much to their embarrassment, as they kept their eyes averted since it'd probably be rude of them to look up her leaf dress. They did get some accidental peeks though, that they hoped that Elora didn't notice. Even though they remembered seeing her hind before, and twice at that, back in Summer Forest.

Elora guessed that they would do that though, as she climbed up ahead alongside Hunter III. And she still felt flattered about their peeking, even if she knows that they were accidental. But she didn't mind those peeking eyes if it was Spyro and Cynder's.

The former of whom, felt that since he casted the dark spell of acid, which his gothic girlfriend can also cast back in Back in Breeze Harbor, had him feeling that he could have a future in casting spells alongside Cynder. While he also felt that his status as a purple dragon could be a reason why he was able to cast spells. Even though there could be another obvious reason why he can cast some spells with her too. Which if it is the reason, then maybe it'd narrow down what kind of dragon, one of his parents could be.

Either way, he was feeling excited about fighting like a wizard dragon, later on in the journey through Avalar, and casting some other dark spells alongside Cynder too.

Sure he said to Hunter IV back in Ocean Speedway, that he was too cool for magical spells, and he felt that he didn't need them, but after seeing some of the dark spells that Cynder casted on some of the Land Blubbers, as well as the Ice Wizards, and after he casted his own acid spell, he started to change his mind a bit, and began to enjoy seeing them in action when Cynder casts them.

And now, after casting the acid spell in Breeze Harbor, so can he, along with the other spells that Cynder could also cast, alongside Ember. (Though the latter preferred to cast the spells, that mainly effects the mind, as well as uses the light element, like the other Dream Weavers. Not that she's unable to cast the other spells that the Magic Crafters can.)

And he was feeling excited about what other spells that he could cast alongside his girlfriend.

Nevertheless, they were all focusing on making sure not to fall down, as they climbed on the ladder that put them on a walk way to another ladder to climb, then they all climbed onto the other ladder that led them to a doorway to the interior of the Manor.

Where right off the bat, they saw another portal in the room that they were climbing into, which leads to Scorch.

"Okay guys, you might wanna brace yourselves for this one world. Because… well, let's just say that this Realm is called Scorch for a reason." Elora said, bracing herself for her own journey through Scorch.

"Oh geez. Does it have lava inside?! I hope we don't fall in and melt." Spyro said, cringing at the thought of falling in the lava, with his friends. For a pretty good aforementioned reason. As well as having heard about the bad experience that Flame, and Ember had with the lava back in Skelos Badlands.

"No! No! It's not because of the lava! It's cause it's a desert." Elora then said, calming them down.

The Quartet sighed in relief at what she said. As they ended up knowing why it's called Scorch, which had them trying not to laugh at the Pun name of how hot the desert of the aforementioned Realm was. They also didn't really mind that they were gonna go through the desert, since they've been through the other deserts back in the Peace Keeper's World, and the Realms inside.

"There are some ooze pits around the castle, and the Plaza though, so we must make sure to keep away from them too if we don't want to melt." Elora then said, remembering her knowledge of Scorch.

The Quartet was relieved that she told them, just in case they were too late to see the ooze that they were familiar with, considering the ooze pits in the Beast Makers, that they thankfully, didn't fall inside of. But the last part had them startled at the fact that the ooze that they were hoping to not fall in, could melt them like the acid spells that Cynder would use against her opponents. As well as Spyro.

So they made sure to tread lightly should they get to the castle of Scorch. "We'll keep that in mind Elora." Spyro said.

Which had her smiling at them in relief. She didn't want to lose Avalar's saviors after all.

Especially if Ripto was going to win this upcoming fight against them, and take Avalar from her people.

But she felt confident that they could survive to make it to him, as they got in the portal to Scorch.

Before they got to Scorch, there was a pair of what looked like little kids that was sneaking around as they entered the castle of Scorch. The pair being a boy and a girl. With the girl looking human, with blonde hair in pigtails that reached to her hips, bright sun kissed skin, and having blue colored eyes, while she wore what looked like a white short sleeved shirt, that was under an orange sundress. Along with a pair of brown boot-like shoes.

While the boy was also blonde, with blue eye colors, with a shirt that was also under orange suspender overalls, a pair of shoes, and he happened to have a propeller beanie on his head, that was umbrella in design while having a pair of colors it had like both white and orange.

They both ended up continuing to sneak around like special agents. (Which they were.) Hiding behind metallic vases, trying to get to their objective inside the castle, when the boy ended up seeing something that caught his attention as he snuck to another vase.

A red lollipop, on a string. That was in the middle of the center of the Arabic gazebo.

The girl then noticed that the boy was now headed towards it, intending to grab it. Much to her horror.

"Handel, stop! No! Don't!"

*Chomp*

It was too late however, as the boy, known as Handel, ended up chomping onto the lollipop, causing the castle's guards to end up cornering the boy, while the girl was forced to escape by herself, leaving the boy agent hanging onto the lollipop by his teeth, seemingly not noticing his danger, while the guards were smiling, and trying not to laugh at the scene. While some of the other guards ended up chasing after the girl.

Whom, was now outside the castle as she was running through the desert, trying not to get caught herself as she too got chased, until she then noticed some figures running past her, before clobbering the guards, before she then noticed two more figures that was supporting them with some archery cover.

Both figures, being Hunter III, and Elora, whom were shooting the guards together. And the latter of whom, she recognized.

Once the guards were dealt with, the pair, along with the Quartet was now talking with the girl once she caught her breath.

"Thank you Ewora. I owe you one." The girl said, giving Elora a bow. All while also showing that she has a sort of speech impediment. Not that it was unusual for the dragons due to her young looks.

"It is no problem Greta. It seems we were just in time before it could get worse for you." Elora said, also relieved. Before introducing the Quartet, and Hunter III, to the girl, known as Greta.

"Well hewo Spywo, Fwame, Cynder, Ember, and Hunter, it's so nice to meet you all." She said, smiling at them. "It's a gweat thing you're all here, my bwother Handel and I was sent here to bwow up this castle. But Handel got caught by those evil soldiers that guarded the castle, and I'm now stuck here, and I must wescue him to compwete our mission." She responded.

While Flame suddenly got pensive, at what he heard about her name, and the name of her brother. After all, he was reminded of a pair of kids with similar sounding names from a book, that went to a house of cookies and candy, only to run from it when the witch tried to eat them. And the names that he heard from the girl named Greta sounded vaguely familiar to him, but he just can't place his talon on it.

But it wasn't important enough to think about, or lose sleep over it, as he, along with the rest of the Quartet, Elora, and Hunter III nodded, accepting lending their hands to Greta. "We'll help you out Greta, how can we get in though?" Spyro asked.

"Why it's simple, just pwess the button that is near one of the fwagpoles, to waise the fwag up, and that'll open the door for you." Greta said. "And if all of you can open the doors that bwock the way, Hendel and I can compwete our secwet mission."

"Not to sound nosey, but who sent you both here to this place?" Elora asked before they could continue onwards through the realm.

After a moment of pensive thought, Greta ended up giving her the answer. "I suppose that it won't hurt to tell you, as you pwomise not to tell evewyone else in Avalar. You see, we were sent here by the Hippos of Shady Oasis, to bwow this castle up."

"They sent you both here!? For what reason? Wait! Are they at war as well?!" Elora asked surprised.

Greta nodded. "Some of the evil soldiers in that castle, are working for the evil wizard, named Wipto, and they intend to fight the hippos too. I even heard that they sent some thieves to steal the hippo's bewwies. So they sent us here to fight them." She responded.

Elora was surprised and shocked at the news. "But those hippos need those berries! It's their most important food to eat! Regardless of what happens when they eat one. Count us in to be your helping hand." Elora then said determined, with the dragons, and Hunter III in agreement.

Which had her smiling at them for their help. "Thank you all. Now our mission is sure to become a success! Oh, and don't wowwy, I can take care of myself." Greta then said, joining the group for now, as they were ready to storm the castle with her. Where they immediately fought against another soldier that tried to charge them, only to get zapped by both Spyro, and Cynder's magic, being a shrink spell that shrunk him down till he was as large as a rat. Which Spyro proceeded to stomp on, crushing him flat, before he turned into a spirit particle.

Such a sight, did unnerve Greta. In fact, she did feel a little intimidated of Spyro, and Cynder, but she wasn't fearful of them since they were friendly. And she was relieved that they were allies of her, and not her enemies, otherwise she would've ran fast, for the hills.

"Woah. Wemind me to never mess with you dwagons." Greta said, slightly cringing at the sight of the shrunken soldier getting crushed. But since it was a bad soldier that worked for Ripto, he deserved it.

"We'll keep that in mind." Spyro said, calming her down. Before they then continued to the button that they pressed to raise the Flag, thus opening the door for each other.

Now they were going to the gate while fighting against the other enemies that loitered the land of the level. Whether they were the blunderbuss musket toting enemies, the guards, or even the two legged camels. The latter of which, bit at the dragons.

And they succeeded on Flame's tail, as he yelped in pain before clobbering the camels with his tail, and his horns alongside a vengeful Ember. "Why is it often me of all dragons?" He thought annoyed.

Once they got to the next section of the level, they ended up noticing some stairs. Which led up to where there was a bunch of coconut trees, that seems to have monkeys hanging from them. And under them, was a sorry sight.

Hunter IV, a.k.a Gunther, was basically laying on the sand near some coconuts, while looking like he took some to his head if his bumps weren't any indication. And he had a barrel laying beside him.

Such a sight, had the Quartet almost feeling bad for him, while both Elora, and Hunter III felt bad for him themselves. "Poor Hunter." Elora said.

The Quartet couldn't argue with that, even though they felt that he deserved it for trying to one up them in his rivalry, and bribe them with Orbs. But in their opinion, he was more tolerable, since he didn't try to swindle them of their Gems. And at least he was more likeable at least compared to Moneybags' upper class personality.

Hunter IV ended up rising upwards while nursing his head bumps. "Oww. This should be easy they say. The monkeys are docile they said." Hunter IV said annoyed.

Elora ended up coming up to him, while flanked by the other dragons, being Spyro, and Cynder, and Hunter III, while Ember, and Flame followed Greta to the other towers that held the flags, feeling that Spyro, Cynder, and Elora can take care of it themselves. "Are you okay Hunter?" She asked concerned.

Hunter IV ended up noticing her as he got back up. "Hello Elora. How's your journey with your dragon friends, and my Uncle?" He asked sarcastically.

"Why it's going good. Thank you for asking." Elora said, also annoyed. But she still got concerned. "But what about you? Are you okay? What're you doing?"

Hunter III meanwhile, continued to look somber as he looked at his feet on the sand.

Hunter IV felt that he can take care of the problem at hand, but he feels that he should tell her, and the dragons the info. "These monkeys have escaped from the Avalar zoo. I'm trying to catch them, but they keep on throwing those coconuts at me, and it hurts!" He said, gesturing to the coconuts on the sand, while explaining the bumps on his head.

Elora was startled at the bumps on his head, while Spyro, and Cynder were trying not to laugh hard at the sight, and roll on the sand. While Hunter III again, looked down at the sand. "I'm sorry, Nephew." He thought.

Hunter IV suddenly noticed that there was a dragonfly that was next to her. "Who's that? And why is it around you?" Hunter IV asked.

"It's a he. And his name is Sternenlicht. Or Stern for short. And he's my dragonfly that I bonded with. Its a long story." Elora said.

"Wait. Didn't I read from the books last time, that only dragons can bond with dragonflies?" Hunter IV asked.

"Apparently, she's an exception to that rule. And in case you're wondering why, we don't know either." Cynder said, as Elora was thinking about Hunter's situation. And how much she wants to help him.

As much as Elora felt that it served Hunter right for trying to win his rivalry with the Quartet, bribe them of the Orbs that they need, and try to take Ripto down by himself, (Which would be suicide while Gulp is still kicking.) she didn't want to leave him to his troubles. "I'm probably going to regret asking this. But… can we help?"

Hunter IV felt surprised at the question asked, as well as Spyro, and Cynder. "You?! And them?! Help me? Even though I-"

"I'm aware, Hunter!" Elora interrupted. "But I'm not heartless enough to leave you to your job that you're probably having a lot of trouble with. Even if I'm going to be annoyed that I did this if you'll rub it in our faces, or if you're not gonna want our help. But still, I can't leave you like this." Elora said, still viewing him as her friend, regardless.

"Well… thank you." He responded, still viewing her as his friend, regardless of her 'closeness' to the dragons. "I appreciate it."

"No problem. But I think you owe us something if we do." Elora said, expecting his gratitude for the dragons.

"W-way ahead of you. I was going to hand you guys an Orb, but one of the monkeys stole it from me. And I'm trying to catch them all to get the monkey that's holding it." Hunter said, referring to the monkeys. Even though he felt reluctant to give them another Orb since he was more determined to defeat them, to fight, and try to beat Ripto himself, he felt that he had no choice at this point.

He needs their help here. And he can't do this on his own. No matter how hard he was attempting this. "If you can help me get all of those monkeys into the barrel, I'll hand you the Orb, no hesitation."

As reluctant as Cynder, and Spyro, could be to lend a helping paw, they didn't want to disappoint Elora for bailing out on her helping hand request to Hunter IV. And they were certain that Hunter III would've disapproved of their lack of respect, and sympathy towards his nephew. So they agreed. Especially since they reminded themselves that at least it isn't Moneybags that they were helping out.

"Thank you guys. Just hit the trees at the base to shake them up. That should make the monkeys drop into my barrel." Hunter IV said. "And make sure to do that before I take another one to the dome."

Both of the dragons, were tempted to mess up on purpose to see that sight. But they obeyed that order as they made sure to follow Hunter IV to the tree that he was headed towards that had a monkey on it.

Whom, tried to pelt them with coconuts. Luckily for Hunter IV, it attempted to lob them at the dragons, Elora, and Hunter III. Much to their chagrin. Thankfully, all of the coconuts missed, or was dodged, before Spyro got his revenge, by hitting the tree, causing the monkey's grip on the tree to slip, and have it fall downwards into Hunter's barrel with a yell. Much to his joy as he continued to the next monkey, whom also tried to hit the dragons, Faun, and Cheetahs with its coconuts.

But not only did it miss, but its coconuts were shot out of the sky by either Hunter III's or Elora's arrows. Even though the latter missed some of the coconuts, Hunter III was proud that Elora was getting good at her archery when she hit some of them. Something that had him praising his Nephew, for his teaching of Archery to Elora.

But that doesn't excuse his rivalry, and lack of his support for the four dragons, and Elora, as they save Avalar from Ripto. Something that he hopes, is going to stop soon, before he tells him the truth.

All while the dragons had a feeling that they were getting some cold glares from someone. Whom seemed to be close by. But the knew that they were around some allies that would protect them, (They were sure that even Hunter IV could be among them, regardless of their rivalry. If mainly to show them that he plans to beat them first.) so they didn't worry about it.

Although little did they know, it was someone that they felt that in hindsight, they could've expected when they learn who it was, as they continued to charge the trees to knock the monkeys off the trees, and into Hunter's barrel.

Other than the coconuts, it wasn't a hard challenge for them, as they were able to help Hunter with the monkeys, until they got the last one.

And it was the one with the Orb that they all needed, that they were able to get back from the Monkey.

"Okay. Now to get these monkeys back to the Zoo. Then… well… I'll meet you guys later." Hunter IV said.

"You don't wanna join us?" Elora asked concerned.

"Not really. After all, could they still be willing to take me into their group after what I've done for them?" Hunter IV asked.

Which was a question that Elora couldn't answer, considering Spyro, and Cynder's recent history with Hunter throughout their journey through Avalar, what with Spyro's speedway race, Hunter using two of them for his own purpose for the Orbs like back in Aquaria Towers, and even his refusal to join them. (Not that they asked him to join, but they were sure that he'd refuse to join them later on in their journey through Avalar as their rivalry continues.)

"I know they will if you bury the hatchet with them. Will you do that when we meet again once you're done with the monkeys?" Elora asked.

"I'll think about it." Was Hunter's only answer after some hesitation, when he ran off with the barrel of monkeys to where he knew the zoo was. Although the dragons were strangely curious about how much of an ally he could be, if he ends his rivalry, they were glad to have gotten the Orb that they got from the monkeys, before they all reunite with the rest of the Quartet.

Both dragons were looking on in awe at what they saw.

Greta was kicking butt, starting with drop-kicking the largest of the group of soldiers, sending him falling into the ooze pit, before taking his sword, and using its flat side to clobber the second sword guard and knocking him out. And she was taking care of herself quite well, as she took out the guards using one of their swords.

What led to this moment, was when Greta was leading the two dragons through the Realm while helping them open the doors. While also assisting them against the lone guards, the blunderbuss toting riflemen, and the other camels.

The camels ended up being clobbered by Flame before they could take another bite of his tail, out of revenge for what one of them did.

They were then about to sneak their way to the gate that they just opened up, that led to the plaza via a hanging wooden bridge, when they got ambushed, and surrounded by the swordsmen that jumped out from up above them all.

"You are under arrest, by the orders of our master, Ripto." One of the Guards said.

Even though Flame, and Ember was ready to strike at them with either their Dragon Kata, or their Fury attacks, Greta assured them that they don't need to fight them too, she can take them on.

Which is what she was doing now. And she was doing a good job at taking them out herself. Despite one of them also being taken out by Ember, but he was running away like a coward, trying to save himself, when he ran into the two dragons.

Once the guards were all taken down, the plaza was now open for them to enter. "Come on! Handel is this way!" Greta said, running through the doorway to the plaza.

The dragons weren't far behind as they followed, both of them feeling impressed with Greta's skill in fighting as they all followed along with appraising smiles on their faces.

Which was where they fought some more guards that was in the plaza too, with the dragons beating them with their Dragon Kata, while Ember also casted some Illusion spells that had the guards attacking open air, thinking that it was herself, Flame, or Greta, much to their amusement, before clobbering them too.

"Wow. You're a Magic casting dwagon too?! That's amazing!" Greta said in appraisal to Ember.

Whom was giggling in response. "Why thank you Greta." She said.

"No Pwoblem. Say, did you know that the Autumn Pwains Manor has a Wibwary inside?" Greta asked.

Ember shook her head, alongside Flame. "Not until you told us. We might've briefly explored that place, but not fully to where we entered it." Ember responded. "We're probably going to do that later though. Why?"

"I weckon, that there could be some spell books in there, that could teach ya some new spells that you might wike to cast. I might even wecommend that you, and Cynder, and Spywo, should wead those once you come awound to it." Greta said.

The thought of those new spell books that they could read, was an interesting thought that had her feeling like she should do such a thing. After all, who knows what kind of spells that they could find in there, that they could learn, and have fun with, while using them to their advantage.

So she nodded. "We'll check it out once we're done here, and once we're on our way to Shady Oasis."

Greta was smiling at that, while Flame was indifferent. Not that he didn't wish that he could cast magic too. He just feels that he has no Magic Crafter, or Dream Weaver blood in his veins that could give him the power to do such. Not that it bothers him, since he feels that the team has enough spellcasters already. (Especially, since Spyro was also able to cast magic spells as well.)

But for now, their job was to save Handel, who was in the Plaza, as Greta mentioned as they were now fighting up to the Gazebo, where she was sure that he's where he was.

They took down more of the guards as they got up the stairs, where they ended up seeing Handel himself…

while he was surrounded by unconscious guards. Like he was able to take them out as he was sucking on the lollipop that he got out of the string.

"Hello sis! What's up?" He asked.

As happy as Greta was to see that he was alright, she had some words to say. "Handel! I thought I told you, no distwactions! No falling for any of the foe's Twaps! And yet, wook what happened! And over a Wowwipop of all things?!" Greta proclaimed out of exasperation.

"Hey, if it makes you feel any better, it's a strawberry flavored candy. And the bombs are still in good condition." He said defensively, pulling out the black Spherical bombs. Much to the dragon's exasperation at the first part, having been explained how Handel got taken prisoner.

"I don't care what fwavor it is! You, me, and the Agency are having a sewious talk after this is over." She said crossing her arms. "But thank goodness the bombs are intact." She then said, praising him for keeping the bombs from blowing up too soon.

Handel felt a bit ashamed that he was being told off by his sister. Whom, happened to be quite competent as an agent, despite her speech impediment, and being two and 1 1/2 minutes younger than himself. She couldn't even pronounce High security clearance properly, while he can, and yet she happens to be good enough to apply for the job. "I'm sorry sis. I shouldn't have fell for this trap."

Greta was relieved that he was okay nonetheless, as she hugged him tightly again. "Thank goodness you're alwight at weast! I thought they were going to cut your head off." She said. Then she remembered the other dragons. "This is my stupid bwother by the way. (Hey!) Handel." She said, before introducing Ember, and Flame to him.

"Hello. Thank you for escorting my ugly sis to this place by the way. (Hey!)" He said, still loving Greta, regardless of his annoyance.

"No problem. We had to help someone like her, in order to get your butt out of the fire." Flame said.

"Hey, you know me. I might be not as good as you, but I'm not incompetent." Handel said, gesturing to the unconscious guards. Though both dragons kinda doubted that. "But enough talk. We need to deploy these bombs before more of them shows up."

"Indeed. Come on! We've got an evil castle to bwow up!" Greta said, carrying the bombs into the castle that was to the west of the gazebo, with the dragons behind them.

Meanwhile…

Spyro and his friends were chasing after a creature on a flying carpet as he tried to throw bombs at them. But he was failing as Spyro and his friends kept on dodging the bombs that he threw out.

What led to this moment, was where after the literal monkey business that they helped Hunter with, Spyro and Cynder noticed a bad looking guy on top of one of the flagpoles. Whom, was basically praising the glory of Ripto's empire in the making. Which provoked him into getting shot down by Elora's and Hunter's arrows.

Where he then ended up challenging the dragons, Faun, and Cheetah, to a chasing game, where they have to chase him to the plaza's gazebo, to force him to give up his flags to give to Handel and Greta. Which, is supposed to be proof of their mission's success to the Hippos, when they return to Shady Oasis, according to Greta.

So, they chased him to the Gazebo, having done that two times already, beginning with the third flag that was raised, to open the bridge for Flame, Ember, and Greta to take.

It wasn't getting easy, as Bombo, the flagkeeper on the carpet, was throwing his bomb spells at them, trying to hit them with the bombs. But they were able to avoid all of the bombs when they were able to sense the pattern that would be beneficial to use to dodge the spells, and keep up the chase against Bombo, until they get to the gazebo, forcing him to give up the flags to them, to give to Handel, and Greta.

Which, Cynder looked forward to casting on the flagkeeper, once they were done with this little side quest.

It wasn't long, when they were now at the gazebo. Where the flagkeeper was growling in frustration at his loss, before giving back the third, and last flag to the group. "You might've won, colored beasts! But Ripto shall kill you all, for his new Empire in the making! I swear it!" The gatekeeper said as he flew out of Scorch on his carpet.

Or at least he tried to, when he got zapped out of the sky by both Cynder and Spyro, and was now a chicken. Which the dragons proceeded to breathe their fire on, feeling that the flagkeeper deserved this fate, considering his loyalty to Ripto.

Now they were looking for Flame, and Ember, wondering where they could be.

"COME ON! COME ON! COME ON! WET'S GO!" Greta's voice said, bringing the attention of them as they turned to the entrance to the castle.

Where the saw Greta, as she was followed by Handel, Flame, and Ember, all of whom were hurrying out of the entrance as fast as possible, all while using their kicks, flips, and rolls in their arsenal to counter the riptocs that rushed their escape route, before doing a dive of safety, as they got outside, right as the halls that they just exited, was suddenly filled with explosions. Startling the rest of the group outside.

Soon the gang was reunited, as they were in the safety of the plaza. Before the Twins agents ended up high fiving each other. "Mission Accompwished!" Greta said.

All while both Spyro and Cynder was having a hard time connecting the Twins to the explosions that took place in the nearby castle, feeling that they are one of the quirks of Avalar that neither of them decided to question. While Flame, and Ember on the other hand, was still relieved that they were able to avoid getting caught in the explosions, yet was still in awe of the capabilities of the Twins.

Which had them both agreeing on one thing. They ain't gonna be messing with both Handel, and Greta, anytime soon.

A feeling, that was echoed by Elora, and Hunter III, with both of them feeling glad that the Twins were their friends.

Greta then noticed that the rest of the Quartet was there. "Oh hey again Spywo, and Cynder. This is Handel. We were able to rescue him, and now we can compwete the west of our mission." Greta said.

"Rest of your mission? For what?" Spyro asked.

"To cowwect the fwags fwom this pwace, to pwove to the Hippos that our mission was successful." Greta said.

"Which is an operation that I'm in charge of, once the bombs have gone off." Handel said, gesturing to the explosions.

"Flags? You mean these?" Cynder asked, showing the Twins the flags that they got from the Flagkeeper, much to their shock.

"Wow! You've got them all!? Our mission's fully accompwished now! All of you would make gweat secwet agents! Even you Ewora!" Greta said excitedly.

As was Handel. Who was pleasantly surprised that they saved him the trouble. "Great job Agent Spyro, Agent Cynder! How can we repay you both for your efforts? I got it, how about this Orb? I found this in the sand, on the way here." He said, handing them the Orb.

Much to the group's excitement at that, as they got the Orb.

"Also, I wearned that you all were wooking for Tawismons, yes?" Greta asked, taking Scorch's talisman out of her pocket, showing that it was a Golden Scarab with a pair of dark blue gems for eyes. "You all can take this one, Handel and I stole it fwom the soldiers while they weren't wooking." Greta said, smiling at them.

All while the group was extra happy that they got not only another Orb, but the Talisman too.

"Great! Now it is off to Shady Oasis for us!" Elora said joyfully.

Only for a bunch of guards to suddenly appear out of nowhere. "Actually, it's off to the torture chambers for all of you." One of them said as he, and all of the guards by his side drew their swords towards them.

All of them were startled, but they were all quick to ready themselves for combat, as they stared down the guards too. The guards seemed to have numbers on their side, but none of the group was bothered about that as they were ready to fight back against the guards, consequences be damned.

Even though the dragons were ready to use their fury attacks to take down the group of riptoc soldiers, and guards that was covering them.

Only for the Twins to raise up their palms, in a 'let us handle this.' gesture, as they stood forward toward the guards and the sword riptocs. Then they stood defiantly against them.

They then looked at each other. "Weady Hadel?" Greta asked.

"As I'll ever be." He responded, before they ended up holding hands.

They then took a long breath, as the leading sword riptoc stepped closer to them, still obeying the demand from Ripto, to bring both the Twins on a silver platter to him, along with the leader, and the dragons that they all noticed, was there too.

The leading one had his sword pointed at them, making sure that they won't move a muscle without meeting his blade, but they stood their ground. Which had the leader nervously wondering what they are thinking about.

Suddenly, the dragons, Faun, and Cheetah was feeling a buildup in magical power, and it was coming from the Twins that was being threatened by the riptoc's scimitar sword.

Then the riptoc got nervous as he stared down a pair of piercing red eyes staring at him, and the rest of the riptocs, and guards, as they were nervously backing away when they saw the pair's eyes, and bloodthirsty smiles as well, as they both unlinked their arms, before showing the dark bolts of magic energies in their hands, all while making their scary glares that got the guards feeling scared while the Quartet, Elora, and Hunter III looked on in surprise at what was happening.

The guards, tried to run away, but they were too late, as the Twins casted a shattering blast of darkness, that ended up hitting all of the guards with their shockwave that sent them all flying over the walls of the plaza, before falling right into the ooze pit that was in the moat, near the plaza, where they would drown, and melt into goo inside, all while all of them were paralyzed with fear, that was created from the sight of those piercing red eyes.

The Quartet, Elora, and Hunter III was also feeling a little intimidated by the sight of them kicking butt against them with their powers. Which had them feeling thankful that neither of them were on Ripto's side. Not to say that they cannot win against them, but they all believed, that it'd be one heck of a nightmare to fight them together like that.

And they could've felt bad for the guards that was currently melting inside the moat, but they were bad guys, so they all deserved that fate for working for Ripto.

Once the guards were finished, the Twins were now powering down as they were now back to normal. Before they turned to the group with smiles on their faces, like they were saying, 'did you see what we did?" to the group.

"That was awesome!" Spyro said with the his friends in agreement. They all thought that it was cool regardless of how scary it was, and how horrifying it would be to fight them like that too.

"T-thank you both, for taking them out. Thank goodness you're on our side." Elora said, holstering her bow, alongside Hunter III, since they were now safe.

Greta giggled for a second at the praise. "No pwobwem Ewora." Greta said, continuing to smile at them.

With their foes gone, and with the Orbs, and Talisman in the Guidebook, the group collected the remaining Gems, before exiting Scorch.

Some of the group was in the middle of the tour of the library, before their trip to Shady Oasis.

The reason being, was that Ember asked Elora about the library, remembering her conversation with Greta. Which, had Elora remembering the Library that the Manor had, which caused them to go to it, before they go on their way to Shady Oasis.

"So, why are we in this library?" Cynder asked feeling a bit bored.

Which was echoed by Spyro. After all, library's were boring for them, since they mainly consisted of shelves of boring books, and novels. Which is something that bored them both since they were dragons of action. More so for Spyro, while Cynder did appreciate a good read, only if they were spell books that she could learn from. (Like the book of dark spells that she learned back in the Magic Crafters.)

All while Elora was curious as to why Ember decided to choose to go to the Library while they were on their way to Shady Oasis, not that she was complaining since she did enjoy a good book from the Library on her off days. Same could be said for Hunter III, who also does like a good book back in the village. And same could be said for Handel and Greta. Especially for the former, since he also uses them to teach Greta how to read properly. (How she was a great Agent herself, for a little girl, not even he knows.)

"I heard that there was spell books in this Library of the Manor from Greta. I'm sure we'll be learning some new spells in here before we go to Shady Oasis." Ember responded with a smile, feeling excited to learn some new spells herself, alongside Spyro, and Cynder.

Both dragons ended up changing their moods at what she said, when they heard that she was looking for a spell book that they could learn some more spells from. Something that had the both intrigued enough to see what they could learn together. While Elora, and Hunter III were also intrigued themselves at what they could see them cast what they learn from those books as well.

After some looking around, Ember ended up finding a pair of books that was to her liking as she ended up taking them from the shelf, before giving the other book to Cynder, while she read her own book on spells that involve the mind.

While Cynder took the spell book that was for the multiple spells that she could read about, that the Magic Crafters could cast. Which also included a few pages on Dark Magic that she could also cast alongside Spyro if they were so inclined.

Which, they were, and it was towards Ripto and his forces for trying to kill them. And they believed that he was going to try to take over the Dragon Worlds again, should he take Avalar, and should he actually kill the Four Dragons.

And that ain't happening while they kick.

Cynder, and Spyro ended up looking in the book, finding a couple spells that both of them felt, was an interesting sort of spells that they would like to learn to cast, like the dark wall to protect them, as well as the one that had both of them feeling a shiver up their spines, being the shatter spell.

Then there was one pair of spells, that caught their eyes, as well as Elora's, when they saw it. And it had them feeling quite intrigued to cast it when they fight Ripto, among the other foes, even though it came with a warning that if only the first spell was casted, it would be dangerous to everyone involved. And the pair of dragons was not willing to disobey that warning as they imagined the consequences that could come from it.

Sure they were fond of taking risks, especially once the risk works, and benefits them, but this time, they were taking that warning seriously, and making sure that the other spell that it's paired with, will be casted too.

Even Elora, Handel, Greta, and Hunter III was cringing at the imagination, as they hoped that they won't get in the way when they cast the spell as a last resort.

Meanwhile, one of the Quartet was walking through the halls inside the Manor, being Flame, who was on his way to Shady Oasis, trying to find the portal to that Realm, before waiting near it for the rest of the dragons to find him, once they reunite to take on Shady Oasis, before tackling Fracture Hills, and Magma Cone, as the last levels of Autumn Plains. (Not counting the second Speedway Portal, that they read on the guidebook, on their way to the Manor.)

After going through the halls, remembering seeing more of it with the rest of the Quartet, after having opened a wooden gate door with the help of both the Professor, and at least eight Orbs that the dragons had in their inventory, when they first entered the Manor to get to the top for the Orb, he was now headed to where he knew Shady Oasis's portal should be, when he saw a tiny Castle in the distance behind the large open doorway, with a closed door on it.

And Moneybags, happened to be beside the doorway that happened to lead outside to the castle in the distance.

"Beautiful isn't it? That tiny castle over there happens to have a Portal inside that leads to Shady Oasis, as you might know, or not." Moneybags said, still playing his affable salesman act.

"Shady Oasis? Like from the Guidebook that Elora gave to my girlfriend? And from what Greta told us about?" Flame asked.

"Quite right little dragon. And in that place, there lives the folk of Hippos, a lovely sort of folk along with those warriors and genies, and there's their… admittedly bizarre food that they eat. Trust me when I say this, you, and your dragon friends, are going to be surprised at what effect that those Berries have on those little Hippos, once you enter that Realm." He said, feeling a shiver up his spine.

"Is there a way to visit that place, if we can?" Flame asked.

"Why yes. There is indeed a way to visit that lovely place. Unfortunately, as you can all see, the door is shut, and the bridge that connects this Manor to that tiny Castle over there, is out. Thankfully, I am able to extend and reconnect this bridge to that Castle, and have the door open, but… I'm afraid that a fee must be paid in order to enter that place. What do you say?" Moneybags said, trying not to let his excitement out.

Flame looked out at the tiny Castle, seeing that it was too far for him to glide to at his current level. And even if he were to somehow get on the roof of the Manor, (Which he already did with his three friends before their journey through the first four Realms of Autumn Plains.) the closed door would make it impossible to enter it and would've led to their suicidal fall into the ground below.

Which, at this point, it seemed to be impossible for Flame to find a way to skip paying Moneybags, and go to the Shady Oasis Realm. Which is much to his chagrin.

"Okay Moneybags. How much?" Flame asked annoyed.

"Four Hundred Gems. Now don't worry, I heard that there are plenty of Gems over there to make up for the loss… really." He then said, trying not to grin at how his luck is finally turning out like back near Zephyr. Even though he didn't have good luck with his shop in Skelos Badlands. But hey, he has better luck in the future at this point.

As annoyed as Flame was at the fee he had to pay, it seemed that there was nothing he could do. They're visiting Shady Oasis now, and there should be nothing to stop them from doing so, now that they're going to that place once Spyro, Cynder, and Elora is back. So with an annoyed glare, he proceeded to do, what he hoped the dragons would do when they met. He gave him their Gems, that he proceeded to put in his sack of money.

"Nobody's been in that Portal in months. I thought I'd never find a suc- ehrm, I mean, you're a shrewd customer little dragon! Now, as promised…" He then said, before extending the bridge, and opening the Castle's door. "Do have fun over there, and do say hi to Ripto if you see him. And of course, tell him that I said, 'KISS MY… well, you know what.' Ta-ta for now." Was what he last said, before walking off into the Castle's deeper halls with a grin on his face, leaving the annoyed dragon to his own devices.

Flame felt, that his friends are going to kill him if they were to learn about this. "If I'm to meet that guy again, it'd be too soon." Flame said.

"Tough break, eh buddy?" Spyro's voice said, as he rounded the corner with Cynder by his side.

"How long were you there?" Flame asked in surprise.

"Long enough to see this. And you know what, I hope if we meet him again, we'd have Elora's permission to scorch his ass into next Tuesday for what he's had us doing." Spyro said with Cynder in agreement.

Flame thought the same thing himself, feeling that he has a bone to pick with Moneybags at the next time we meet. "Where is the rest of the guys?" He asked.

"Elora, and Hunter III, are reloading their quivers, and Ember is making sure to learn her spells, and making sure she has them down pat. Which is what we could be doing ourselves." Spyro said, with Cynder showing Flame that the book with the dark spells is in her saddle bag. "Elora is letting us have this book by the way. We'll return it after a while. Probably after we take down Ripto."

Flame was a little surprised that Spyro was getting a spell book alongside Cynder. Especially after hearing about his spellcasting, before their climb up to the Manor.

After that, and after a bit of waiting, the group was now fully reunited, as they forgave Flame for the Gem loss after some conversations, before they were now going to Shady Oasis.

Before the group got there, one of the Hippo's of Shady Oasis was searching the trees, wondering where the berries of the tree was, until he heard some laughter. After some looking around, he ended up seeing a thief running by, with a pile of berries in his hands, much to his chagrin as the Hippo gave chase.

Suddenly, a berry dropped out of the pile in the thief's hands, as the Hippo noticed, grabbed the berry, and ate the berry, before something unexpected happened.

The Hippo suddenly grew in size, like a balloon, before giving chase to the now terrified thief as he ran fast.

Fortunately for the thief, and unfortunately for the Hippo, a small door was dead ahead, which the thief took and passed through safely. But the Hippo was too big for the doorway, and got stuck there trying to continue the chase, as the thief ran off, laughing all the way. Leaving the Hippo to stew in his own anger.

The group arrived, where they quickly saw one of the hippos near one of the trees, who wore a purple stripped shirt, trying to knock down a berry from it. Before he then noticed them there.

"Oh, hey there. I'm Shorty by the way. And I hear that you are the dragons that should be here to save our berries from those thieves?" Shorty the Hippo asked the Quartet.

"That's us indeed. And I'm sure you know Elora. And do you know these guys?" Spyro said, showing the Twins.

"Oh, its you guys. Was the mission successful?" Shorty asked.

The Twins saluted the Hippo. "Other than some compwications, thanks to my bwother, it was a gweat success. We even took their tawisman too. The dwagons have it now." Greta responded, presenting the Hippo with the flags from Scorch as proof.

"Ah, great! Thank goodness the Agency wasn't lying about your skills then." Shorty said, smiling at them in praise. "Unfortunately, we've gotten robbed too. The thieves from Scorch has locked me and the other Hippos away from the great berry bush, while stealing some of our berries in reach, and none of us can reach these darn high hanging bushes for the berries to eat." Shorty said annoyed. "If you can help me grab the berry from this bush, I can help us get out of this room through there." He then said, pointing at the gate.

Which the group noticed, and had them realizing that they were trapped inside the room that they were currently inside of. So they felt that giving the berry to the Hippo could be a good idea at this point.

Even though some of the group that isn't Elora, Hunter III, Flame, and the Twins was wondering why they need to give the Hippo the berry. "What could happen if we do?" Spyro asked.

"Trust me Spyro. It's going to help us out quite well if we help him get that berry." Elora said assuredly, having seen what happened before.

Spyro decided to take her word for it, as he charged the bush to shake it, and have a berry fall down to the feet of Shorty's as he picked it up. "Might wanna stand back a bit." Shorty said, before gulping down the berry after a bite.

Then he expanded in size, much to the dragon's shock, (Though Flame started to expect something to happen, remembering what Moneybags said.) before the now big Hippo was now running to the gate, as fast as a track running dragon, for a large fat Hippo that is.

"Twende Kiboko!" Shorty called out in a battle cry as he smashed through the gate. Before pulverizing a genie enemy that failed to stop him from continuing.

Only to end up burping loudly, causing him to shrink. "S'cuse me!" He called.

At least it wasn't in their direction. (Ember, and Greta, still kept their noses plugged nonetheless, still feeling grossed out by the belch.)

Nevertheless, they found their way forward as they were following Shorty through Shady Oasis, defending him from the other thieves that tried to assault the Hippo, with Ember using her Mirage spell on them, having them think that they were closer to the Hippo to swing at him, when all they swung at, was the open air, leaving them open for their Dragon Kata to clobber them.

While the genies were shot down by Elora, and Hunter III's arrows, before they can try to cast a spell of their own.

While the other thieves were clobbered by both Handel's, and Greta's martial arts.

There was also some spells that was casted at the thieves that Cynder, and Spyro, casted out. Like the shadow spell that Spyro, and Cynder, casted at the purple robe wearing thieves, where their spells ended up attacking their shadows, causing harm to them, and killing them into spirit particles even while they had their shields raised up, which would've protected them from their fire since the shields were made of metal. (It would've been a different story if they breathed the other elements at them though, like the earth element that would've sent him flying due to the shockwaves.)

It wasn't a long run up the stairs, until they came across another berry bush that was in a higher place. "Oh great. It's even more higher, and impossible for me to reach." Shorty said annoyed. Then he remembered that the dragons had wings. "Hey, can any of you guys fly, or glide to that bush, and knock down another berry?" Shorty asked.

"No problem." Spyro said, feeling that knocking down another berry shouldn't be any problem as he did such a thing, gliding to the bush and being able to reach the high place where the bush is, before hitting it with his horns.

Another berry fell down, before getting eaten by Shorty, who grew up again. "Twende Kiboko!" He said again as he charged at another gate, and broke it. While another genie enemy also got clobbered by Shorty before he burped again to shrink down to normal size.

The group was given a way through as they ran alongside Shorty, as they continued onwards, taking out the sword thieves, the purple sword and shield thieves, and the genies.

Even though the Quartet also got hurt by the enemies, mainly the genies, causing their dragonflies to change colors. But the butterflies from the peacocks that loitered Shady Oasis helped them out. (Although Elora felt bad for the peacocks since they were pretty animals.)

They ran, and protected Shorty, until they got to the next room that was past the ooze pit, where they ended up near another bush, and another gate. Except the berry bush was on the higher section of the room, and to get to it, the dragons would have to run to the way they came, and run through the path in the upper section of the room until they get to the bush.

Or, they could do the same trick that they did back in Glimmer, and back in Summer Forest to get to Aquaria Towers. Where they ended up jumping upwards while charging, before pumping their wings downwards to stir enough wind below them to give them extra height, before gliding to the upper section that was in their reach if they did the trick. Now they were on it without using the path at the beginning, and ended up charging the berry bush to drop another one by Shorty's feet.

Shorty, Elora, the Twin agents, and Hunter III, was impressed that the dragons were able to do that, despite how high the upper section of the room was, before he ate the berry.

"Twende Kiboko!" Shorty said in another battle cry as he charged through another gate, before jumping over another ooze pit and clobbering a thief, before belching and shrinking again. Now the group was defending him from more of the enemies, as they moved forwards through Shady Oasis.

They got past another room that was a hall that made a slight left bend, and had two architectures that was in the rooms that the hallway was in between, and another room that was filled with ooze, when they ended up coming across another berry bush that was up high, only with no way to get up there, normally at least.

Which was much to Shorty's annoyance. "Well, dang. What are we going to do now?" He asked when he suddenly noticed that there was a rock that popped out of the ooze. "Hey, maybe you can use that rock back there to spit it at the-"

He was interrupted when he saw the dragons using some Icicle darts to hit the pot of the bush, causing it to shake and suddenly cause a berry to end up falling down to his feet. Much to his surprise since he didn't expect them to shoot out some projectiles at the bush. "Or, that works too." He said, happy nonetheless.

Then he ate the berry, and got big again for what he hopes, is the last time. "One more time, Twende Kiboko!" He yelled out, running to the gate to shatter it, while also clobbering the pair of thieves that patrolled the gate, and couldn't get out of the way in time by the time they noticed a charging Hippo bearing down on them, and the gate. The only thing they could do at that point, was to merely scream like little girls before they got crushed.

The group admits, the sight of that happening was hilarious, as some of them laughed at the sight before continuing onwards.

Where they were now on the walk way that led to the center, and at the center, was what they all considered, was the biggest of the berry bushes that they have ever seen. All while a happy Shorty was walking near it, recognizing what it was.

"This is it! The great berry bush! Thank you all for escorting me to that bush. Now we can eat berries all the time." Shorty said. Then he ended up pulling out what looked like a golden Lamp from his shirt pocket. "Here, take this Talisman. It's a gift from all of us Hippos." He said, handing them the Talisman that they put into their guidebook.

Just as the group thanked Shorty for the Talisman, another Hippo suddenly appeared on the walk way, who wore an orange striped shirt. "Shorty! We've got a bit of a problem."

"Oh, hi Bruno. What's the Kerbubble?" He asked.

"Three thieves came, and took three of our brass lamps from our treasury. We need to get them back before they're able to steal them from Shady Oasis!" Bruno said, feeling a bit distressed. (And, whom happens to have the same name as the Chief of the Beast Makers. At least in the Quartet's eyes.)

"Our lamps?! Oh no! Say, before you guys leave, can you guys help us get our lamps back? I hope you don't mind." Shorty said, hopeful that they still have time to help.

Even though they feel that they have the Talisman, and can leave if they need to, the group didn't want to leave the hippos hanging, with Elora, Ember, Greta, Flame, and Hunter III determined to stay to help them, so they decided to help. "No problem, we'll get those lamps back for you guys." Spyro said, much to the Hippo's joy.

The group was split into teams as they all separated throughout Shady Oasis to find, and chase the thieves. With Elora, Spyro, Cynder, and Greta to the main area under the walk way to the great berry bush, that they were directed to by Bruno. While Flame, Ember, Hunter III, and Handel was in the hall with the architectures before the room filled with ooze.

While for the third thief, they would reunite to chase him. Which they heard, was in the area filled with the same ooze, near the main area that they can go to after decending the stairs near the second berry bush that they gave Shorty, and consisted of an ascending path that led to the upper section of the area near the main one.

Now though, they were chasing the thieves, with Spyro, Cynder, Elora, and Greta running fast, jumping over the ooze, and making sure to not lose track of the thief that they were chasing. They were also trying to lure the thief into their trap where they would trap it between themselves, and ambush it in a pincer tactic, with Greta, and Elora being the ones to ambush the thief while Cynder, and Spyro continue the chase.

It took some trickery, but it eventually worked, as they were able to use their pincer maneuver to clobber the thief, and take back the lamp from him.

As they were ready to get to the third thief to chase it if the others weren't, they ended up noticing another Hippo wearing a red stripped shirt, near the ooze pool, and a pair of spires that showed the power-up that they recognized was the invincibility power-up. (Which Skelos Badlands had, according to Flame, and Ember.)

And he was flagging them down. "I hope you guys have the time, cause I need your help!" He said.

"Hello Grundy. What's wrong?" Elora asked, bending to him.

"Eight of my brothers are trapped in stone, and they're about to get thrown into ooze to where they're going to sink. I need your help to free them, or they're gonna drown, and melt inside." Grundy said. "If any of you can use the bash move, I'm sure that my brothers will be freed."

The dragons were confused at what the Hippo said. While Elora, and Greta was feeling bad for the Hippo that was about to see his brothers in the ooze. "Bash? There's a move that involves us bashing?" Spyro asked.

"Yes, there is." Elora said, knowing what it is. "Here's how it goes. First, you jump upwards, then you do a front-flip that should be executed, before landing back on the ground. And there are types of bash moves that we can do. The Elbowbash, the Shoulderbash, the Hoofbash, the Bellybash, the Buttbash, or even the Headbash." Elora responded, before doing the Hoofbash move herself on a nearby steel chest. Which was uniquely shaped to where it had a target on the top of it, that looked to be the weak part of the chest, because it shattered when she did the move.

That move felt like it was a risky move to do if they do the latter move, if they had weak necks, or weak craniums. Not to mention the fact that it looked like it could hurt to do the latter if Elora's rubbing her Hoofs to nurse the pain, was any indication. Which had even Greta, and Grundy, cringing at the sight. But it also looked awesome to pull off. "So what you're saying, is that we can pull it off ourselves?" Cynder asked.

Elora nodded. "Sure your fireballs could do the job as well, but the Headbash looks less likely to blow up the Hippos too." She then said.

"Fair point." Spyro said after some thinking. "We'll help out. How long is that Power-up going to last though?" He asked.

"About a full minute. Which should be enough time for you both to free my brothers from the stone blocks that they're trapped inside." Grundy said. "Follow my lead. And quickly." He then said, before leading the dragons to the power-up gate that they then walked through.

Where on the other end of the spires, they felt power going through their bodies when the spires zapped them. Where they felt their scales getting hot. Not only that, but their scales also happened to look like they had lava for their scales. Like they became lava dragons that can walk on lava, or in this case, the green ooze.

They didn't have time to admire how they look, as they saw one of the hippos in the stone starting to sink down into the ooze, causing him to rush to it, before jumping up, flipping forward, before then diving headfirst into the rock to do the Headbash move. Which was able to shatter the rock, and free the Hippo encased in it.

Another rock quickly got launched out of the hole in the wall, and into the ooze, causing Cynder to rush to that one, before doing the same thing that Spyro did, pain in her cranium be damned, causing the Hippo in that one to be freed too, right as another rock came out of the hole and into the ooze, causing it to sink. And it could've been sinking all the way if Spyro wasn't there to break it himself.

Elora, and Greta cheered for the dragons as they continued to Headbash the stones that the Hippos were trapped inside, while Grundy was feeling himself getting more relieved that his brothers will be safe once they were all out of the stone.

Despite some close calls, especially near the end with the last stone, the Hippos were all saved, much to their excitement as they celebrated, all while showing that they can fly themselves, having wings like a dragon, that they just noticed on them. Which was surprising, but again, the dragons were just taking that as one of Avalar's quirks that didn't need to be asked about.

Grundy ended up smiling at the group in happiness at what they have done. "I have a large family, but you managed to save us all! Thank you for saving them." Grundy said in happiness, glad to see them safe and sound. "Here, take this thing, Elora. I'm too tired to carry this thing now. But at least it ain't a stone." He said, handing Elora the Orb as Spyro, and Cynder got out of the ooze.

Now with smiles on their faces, they were on their way to get to the third thief if the other half of the group didn't get their own thief already. Only for them to end up seeing, that they got their thief, and was in the middle of chasing the other one. Except there was something they saw that had them surprised. (And in Elora's case, pleasantly surprised.)

Hunter IV, A.K.A. Gunther, was there with them. And he was assisting in chasing the thief around himself alongside Flame, and Handel, while Hunter III was aiming for the thief, until they were able to hit the thief, and have it turn into a spirit particle, to retake the brass lamp. Much to their joy as they were now on their way back to Bruno when they met back up with Elora's team.

Where Elora was hugging Hunter IV, expecting him to have joined their group, and swallowed his rivalry with the dragons. "Have you actually came around to joining us against Ripto?" Elora asked.

"Why… yeah. I acknowledge… that I was a bit of a jerk that tried to beat the dragons, and didn't support them in their fight against Ripto. And… I'm sorry." Hunter IV said somberly, feeling that indeed, he was regretful of his antics, and what he's done with the dragons. "I realize that I must atone. And I have hopes… that I'm able to do such, by helping you guys. I'm just hopeful that the dragons won't mind if I join." He then said hesitantly.

As was Spyro, and Cynder, who also hesitated. On one hand, he could be joining, simply for his golden opportunity to try to win against them for once, and maybe, just maybe, it could end up killing them once it happens, while he ends up fighting and dying to Ripto afterwards. (And that is if Elora and the rest of the group doesn't kill him first.)

On the other hand though, he could be legit trying to make up for last time they interacted, which usually involved him bribing them for the Orbs that he had in his possession. And that would be an improvement in their eyes if he was intending to do such a thing for them. Not only that, but Elora might not like that if they continued to reject him for their recent history with him.

"It's okay bro. He truly means to join us for a good reason this time. He helped us with catching the second thief for the lamp, after all." Flame said, looking like he trusts him, alongside Ember for once.

Which, did help take part in Spyro, and Cynder's eventual decision. "Very well. Welcome to the team Hunter." Spyro said with Cynder in agreement.

Which was much to Gunther's relief as he was smiling at them in gratitude. And soon, they were on their way back to Bruno. Where the presented him with the Lamps, much to his relief. "Thank you all for taking back the lamps. I appreciate it. Here, take this Orb. I got this from a Fairy, but it won't hold a proper shine." He then said, giving the group, the last Orb of Shady Oasis.

Which meant that the Gems was the only thing for the dragons to collect, then they're on their way to Fracture Hills, and Magma Cone next.

Before they could do such though, they were seeing off the Twin Agents, who decided to go their separate ways with them.

"Are you guys gonna come back?" Elora asked.

"Why of course Ewora, we just need to weport back to the Agency, and tell them that we are successful in stopping Wipto fwom taking Scorch. We'll be back sometime once the Agency give us fwee time." Greta responded.

"And we'll be sure to help you guys once we're back. Catch you later guys. Especially you, Spyro." Handel said, waving goodbye for now to the group.

All of whom waved back to them as they jumped into the return Portal back to Autumn Plains. Leaving the whole group to their own devices as they started to collect what is left of the Gems in Shady Oasis, before leaving the Realm for Fracture Hills with their newest member.

They just hoped that the new member isn't going to make them regret recruiting him, later on.

Hours after they got the Gems, and after leaving, the Hippos were looking at the shockingly empty great berry bush as they wondered where the berries were.

"Where'd they go?" Bruno asked, wondering where they lost the berries.

Shorty merely shrugged in response.

Bruno ended up thinking for a bit after the response, before he got an idea. "The perpetrator couldn't have gotten far. Maybe we'll catch him not too far from this bush." He quietly said, sneaking to his end of the berry bush while Shorty snuck to the other end, looking around the corner to see who the Hippo was that took all of the berries from the bush.

Where they ended up seeing the perpetrator himself, being Grundy, who was not too far from the bush himself, as he was still in the big form as he was going to eat one of the berries.

*Ahem*

He ended up noticing that he was found by both Hippos as they were glaring at him for his act. Only for him to try to hide it behind his back, and to gently kick one of the other berries to one of his brothers, nonverbally saying that he did that.

His big form, the berry that they saw him hide behind his back, and the other berries that he gently kicked away from him, begged to differ though, as both Hippos face palmed at the sight in front of them.

At least the berries can grow back, and at least they were no longer locked away from the bush. So they weren't too angry.

Chapter Text

Chapter 21: Satyrs, Fauns, Hills, and Volcanos

With both Scorch, and Shady Oasis done, it left Fracture Hills, and Magma cone, as the last two Realms to go to, (Not counting the other Speedway Realm.) before they were all done with Autumn Plains.

And they had to say, they were excited for more than one reason. As they were curious as to what they were going to find there, in Elora's old home Realm that they were all about to enter with Elora herself, along with Hunter III.

Not to mention a recently recruited Hunter IV, who seemed to be swallowing his pride, and was now on their side from here on out, as he was currently looking at himself in the mirror, like he was hoping he'll look good when he ends up going to Fracture Hills. It felt like he was finally ending his rivalry with them, in acknowledgement that they are the heroes that Avalar needs.

Which was good for them, as even though their rivalry was fun, it was getting annoying due to the Orbs that he bribed them with back in Aquaria Towers, and that he could've bribed them with back in Summer Forest if Elora didn't come along. Which would've left some of the Portals deactivated, and would've left them unable to go back to the Dragon Worlds because of it.

At least he didn't have them pay in Gems though, unlike Moneybags, so he was more tolerable in comparison. But still, the Orb challenges were getting under their skin. (Or scales, if you wanna get technical.) So they felt like thanking someone for setting him straight if they knew who it was. Either Hunter III, or Elora.

The latter of whom, was in the middle of taking deep breaths, like she was breathing off her nervousness. Which had Spyro wondering what is wrong with her. "What's up, Elora?" He asked.

"I'm doing fine. It's been awhile since I last visited my home in Fracture Hills, after all." Elora said.

"It is nice to be back though. Right?" Ember asked.

Elora nodded. "Indeed. There is much there, that I can tell you guys about, by the way." She said. "Especially when we meet my friends there. As well as my sisters that I've made, in my time of growing up in Fracture Hills."

The dragons were smiling at that, feeling interested in meeting the Fauns there, especially Cynder, who was wondering what they do, and what Elora was planning to show her, as she remembered her conversation back in Metro Speedway, as they all decided to enter the Portal to Fracture Hills.

Before they got to Fracture Hills, the sound of bagpipe music was filling the air as the Satyrs of Fracture Hills was playing their favorite instrument of their Realm, being the bagpipes of Fracture Hills, while the pigs, and the Fauns were dancing to the music, while some of them also played with their yo-yo's. It was a fun time for partying in the Realm.

That is, unless you're an Earthshaper. Whom, was covering his ears at the sound that the Satyrs were making with the bagpipes. And why not, as to them, the bagpipes were the loudest instruments they have ever heard. And that was even if they were to hear the tapping of the hooves on the dirt from them, and the Fauns, as they were now doing as they danced.

This time though, he was doing something about it, as he had a little something that a Sorcerer gave to him in his hand shortly before this moment.

And he was putting it to use now, as he was now walking to behind where the Satyr was playing, before pulling out what looked like a yellow stone ball, before tossing it up in the air, before using his pickaxe as a bat to send the ball flying.

Which flew right into the Satyr, before hitting him, and encasing him in yellow stone. Much to the pig's, and the Faun's horror as they looked at the Satyr in shock.

All while the Earthshaper was laughing to himself, at what he's done.

It's too bad that this is shortly before the dragons, Cheetahs, and the Faun arrived as they were now in Fracture Hills, where they immediately saw a night sky that was overhead. "Ah, nice to be here at night again." Elora said, having always admired the night time of Fracture Hills due to how beautiful it was in her eyes.

A sentiment that was echoed by Cynder, as she did feel fond of the night time in the Magic Crafters, as well as in the other Dragon Worlds that she, and her three friends goes to. Which sadly, was also a reason why she was an outcast among the Magic Crafters, other than her black scales, and her dark magic. After all, the other Whelps did say that dark sorceresses, and evil warlocks were fond of roaming the night, and sleeping in the day times. Which was a lie, at least in her case, as she does roam during the day herself. It's just that she's fond of roaming in the night as well, due to how pretty the night sky was, to her eyes.

She always felt bad for the dark, she admits. She was reminded that it's not evil in general. Just misunderstood. Something that she completely agrees with her friends on.

All while Ember, and Flame, admired the woods of Fracture Hills, finding them pretty looking at night. They even thought about having some dates here, after they take down Ripto.

Hunter, and his uncle meanwhile, were looking around, the former feeling glad to meet the Fauns again, if only for an opportunity to impress them.

They then saw a temple off in the distance that looked like it was encased in stone, blocking off the entrances into it, along with a petrified Satyr. Much to Elora's surprise at that. Then there was another female Faun nearby, who wore a short yellowish-green leaf dress, is blue furred, had raven black hair that was styled with a pair of braided pigtails, that trailed to her shoulders, had a pair of antlers on her head, a long tail like a bovine, and cloven black hooves. Who stood nearby, then got shocked at what she saw.

"Elora?! Mah goodness, it's ye!" She said, before jogging to her, before putting her in a hug that lifted her off the ground.

"Hi Lila. It's been a little while wasn't it?" Elora responded, cringing at how tight the hug from her big sister figure, was.

"Ah'll say. It's bin a month since we've last met. Where've ya been?" Lila asked.

"Oh, I was with the Professor, and Hunter, experimenting on stuff in Winter Tundra, then we were in Summer Forest going to Glimmer, because we were hoping to find some friends to help us fight Ripto, and send him out of Avalar." Elora responded. "Luckily, we were actually able to, as you can see." She then said, introducing her to the Four Brave Dragons.

"Oh, hello there little dragons. Ah admit, ye all look cute for Quadrupeds." Lila said with a smile.

Which had them all blushing at that. All while both Cynder, and Ember, was also surprised at what she said on the last sentence, like she either doesn't notice that they're girls too, or, she doesn't seem to care. Almost like if she was Bisexual, or something.

"Ah wish ah could take' ye on a tour o' our temple, but a bunch o' lousy Earthshapers just arrived from another place a few days ago, and have encased it in stone. And some of our Satyr friends got petrified too." Lila said annoyed on the last part. "If ye kin free th' Satyrs, I'm sure thay kin break th' stone off th' temple, 'n' we kin enter it again. We would be oh so thankful tae ye a' if ye kin dae that fur us." She said with a husky smile to the Quartet as she bent down towards them.

Which did bring some jealous chagrin from Ember, and Cynder, when they noticed her flirty gaze to them, even though they also blushed when they noticed her gaze to themselves too. While Elora was also feeling chagrin for the same reason. All while Hunter IV was feeling envy at the attention that they were getting from the Fauns.

All while Hunter III was merely relieved that they have come to Fracture Hills to save it.

After Spyro, and the rest of the dragons agreed to save Fracture Hills, Lila proceeded to smile. "Thank ye dragons, I'm sure we'll repay ye soon enough." She said as they were prepared to face of against he foes of Fracture Hills with Lila in tow.

But not before freeing the petrified Satyr, who thanked them for his freedom, before playing his bagpipes. Which, played a tune that was admittedly catchy for the dragons, regardless of how loud it was, before some pieces of a mountain in the distance ended up breaking off. Which showed some of the temple that was underneath the rock.

"Thaur are still some more satyrs trapped in stone. if ye can free more of us, we can open th' temple again." He said.

Which is what the Quartet, along with the Cheetahs and the Faun, decided to do, feeling that they could find a Talisman inside if they do.

The Quartet proceeded on through Fracture Hills, with Hunter IV in tow, as Hunter III went off into the Fracture Hills to free the other Satyrs, while both Elora, and Lila followed along, as they fought against a pretty familiar foe.

Which, were the bushes that tried to eat them. Like with the other bushes of the Misty Bog, that both Spyro, and Ember, remembered fighting. (Even though these ones had no sharp teeth shown when they lunge at them.)

Spyro was still relieved that Ember survived having nearly gotten eaten by the bushes. Since she later on became Flame's girlfriend before their fight against Gnasty. And he was sure that Flame would've been mad at him if he let her die.

Ember meanwhile, was glad that Spyro survived that journey too. As she was best friends with Cynder, while at the time, loving Spyro. And regardless of her sad dismay at her confession to Spyro, taking him from her before she could make a move, she was happy for her for winning his heart. And she valued her friendship with her, just as much as her loving relationship with Flame, and her at the time one sided love for Spyro. And she wouldn't have it any other way.

Cynder meanwhile, was thankful that Spyro was able to survive Misty Bog. Even though she did wish that she was there in Misty bog when they were still journeying through the Worlds to Gnasty Gnorc, considering how hard it was due to the Frogs. And how frightening at the time it was for Ember, due to the killer bushes.

All while Flame felt a little thankful that he wasn't there due to the bushes that could've scared the crap out of him too. But he also wished that he went there, with Ember since he would've been saving Ember from those things with all of his might. Even if he was terrified of them too.

Right now though, Ember and the rest of the dragons were walking through the path through Fracture Hills, alongside Hunter IV, all of whom, was being shown around by Elora, and Lila. (And using some pick up lines on Lila. Whom even though she wasn't spurning him for those lines, she wasn't biting in a figurative sense.)

Although she was seeing Elora's gaze towards Spyro, and Cynder. And noticed that it was a loving gaze. Which had her wondering if she love Spyro, like Cynder does.

If she did, then she felt nervous of how Cynder could react if Elora dared to make a move towards him.

But that wasn't important right now, as they continued to save each other from the killer bushes. With Elora shooting them with her Fire Arrows to burn them to a crisp, while she also kicked some of them as well, sending them flying pretty far. Which showed the dragons that she is pretty strong herself, as if her neck breaking move that she did to the Gear Grinders, back in Hurricos wasn't enough of an indication. And now she could kick a killer bush a good distance away from her.

Which had the Quartet thankful that they weren't her foes. While both Spyro, and Cynder blushed when they remembered the neck breaker on the Gear Grinder, and how sexy it was to their eyes.

And the trees with the beehives, that they tried to use against them when they get close. After all, they did hear that the bees' stingers were quite sharp to also pierce through rock. And sure their scales was quite tough, they also guessed that their scales were no exception.

As Flame also learned the hard way, as he got stung in the rear, much to his hurt dismay as his Sira turned blue, before he got his revenge against the trees with the fire balls against the beehives that they used against him, and the Quartet when they get too close, before burning them to ashes too, turning them into Spirit Particles.

Even though Spyro also casted his own spells on them, using the Shadow attack spell to attack the tree's shadow, and kill it, leaving a spirit particle behind. Much to Hunter IV's surprise.

He then remembered, that Spyro said that he was 'too cool' for sorcery. And yet he was casting spells alongside Cynder. Which had him shocked that Spyro seems to have changed his mind on using magic. And that he seems to be a wizard dragon himself, even though he heard from the dragons' conversation with Elora, during their exit from Summer Forest, that he was an Artisan dragon with a Peace Keeper attitude. So does he descend from a wizard dragon where he comes from? Hunter didn't know.

But he didn't dwell on it, as he continued to shoot the bushes, and the trees, in Fracture Hills in the upper sections. Seeming like it'd be easy for them.

But both of those enemies that they fought against on the upper sections of Fracture Hills, 'ain't got crap,' on the more dangerous enemy, and probably the most dangerous enemy they have met so far.

The Earthshapers themselves.

Whom were large rock monster golems that held pickaxes, had moss on their head, and backs, and were plenty in number in the lower sections of Fracture Hills, which gave them safety from them as long as they stay up in the upper sections, but there was plenty, showing that there were like a tiny army of them in the Fracture Hills, much to Elora's shock, and horror.

Even though the other Fauns were pretty Blase about the fact. Which does beg the question on how brave the female Fauns are, to be unimpressed by their numbers, let alone their imposing presence.

Especially since when the Quartet fought against them, they ended up getting squished and hurt by the pickaxes that the Earthshapers swung down on them. Which happened to them all, turning their dragonflies blue. Which was annoying enough as it is. But against another one that could do the same thing, which would make it a pain to fight them, as they all learned the hard way, turning their dragonflies green. (It was a good thing Flame got his butterfly from the pigs that he torched, not that the Fauns minded.)

But there's more. The Earthshapers were large, so they couldn't be broken into pieces when they charge into them, while they were also strong. So their elemental Breaths were not so useful, (Unless it is the ice breath.) at least in their standard means of attacks.

Not only that, but that made their Dragon Kata useless since they were heavy, and their stone bodies were tough. Which made fighting them not much of a good idea due to their durability. Something that they learned the hard way when they got hit by the pickaxes.

Some of them even sent them flying into the wall with the pickaxes. With Cynder, and Ember, bearing the worst of them due to the double teaming of the Earthshapers. Forcing them to retreat back to the upper sections for the pigs for both Spryte, and Starr. Before running back with her ranged attacks against the Earthshapers.

Their Fire Balls were able to do damage, weakening them for another to kill them, making them into Spirit Particles. The lightning javelins were a different story however, as they were ineffective. And even though their earth bombs were able to pick up the other enemies and tossed them into the sky to get crushed by their fall back down, the Earthshapers were too heavy for the tornadoes. But at least the ice darts were able to put cracks on them, leaving them open for a charge there to break them, or use their Dragon Kata on the cracks to break them too.

But they could also knock them into the lava pits that was in the lower sections of the Realm, which they were able to knock them into, causing them to fall in. And even though some of them screamed in fear at what was happening to them when they realized what was happening as they flailed around, the others merely realized their futility, and waved sadly at the group as they sunk, and shattered into pieces. But it was redundant, and annoying to knock them into the Lava. Which did test their patience.

Unless they use their ice breath on their feet, making them slip into the lava more easily due to the slipperiness of the ice, especially while wet and in the middle of melting.

Then there was the third option for both Ember, and for Cynder, where they casted their spells on the Earthshapers. Like the Confusion spell that both Cynder, and Ember casted, which caused the Earthshapers to attack each other. Which was effective as long as there was another Earthshaper for them to confuse into turning against each other.

And there was a fourth option, and it involved Hunter IV, A.K.A Gunther, and Elora, who shot their arrows at the Earthshapers, causing them to fall down onto their backs in pain, incapacitating them just long enough for the dragons to finish them off with their Headbash moves.

Which, both Cynder, and Spyro did back in Shady Oasis. And they decided to teach both Ember, and Flame on how to do the headbash before they entered Fracture Hills. Sure it was risky, but their heads, and their necks were okay, and they got the headbash down pat.

Not only that, but they also put their elemental power on the headbash move like they do with their Dragon Kata, to where they use their Earth elemental energy to reinforce their horns so that their headbash move will smash to the bone, and so that they reduce the risk of their skulls being broken.

That became their preferred way to take down the Earthshapers, as they thanked Hunter IV, and Elora, for their help. Much to Hunter, and Elora's delight. (Mainly since the former was becoming instrumental in beating the Earthshapers. And he was tempted to boast about it to the dragons. But he kept it to himself due to Elora's presence.)

Lila also helped too, as she too did some archery against the Earthshapers herself as they proceeded to free more of the Satyrs that was trapped in stone, causing them to play on the bagpipes to shatter some more pieces of rock that trapped the temple inside.

Which brought them closer to entering it for the Talisman.

Along the way through however, they encountered another Faun.

"Elora?! Oh, tis crakin' tae see ye again!" Another Faun said, whom was wearing a more green leaf dress, as she was hugging Elora when they got close. She looked like an energetic type of Faun to the dragons with the way she greeted her.

"Hello Spinner." Elora said. "It's nice to see you again, sister."

"Likewise. 'n' a'm glad that ye'r 'ere. Krista needs help!" Spinner said. "Ye see, she's trapped in there, and lost the key to that door! Don't you know how hard it is to find a locksmith at this time of night? Let alone, at this time while the Earthshapers are causing a ruckus?!" She then said, pointing to the large stone hut with a large door with gaps in it, showing another Faun inside, whom was wearing an orange leaf dress.

"Elora? Is that ye? Have ye come to let me out?! That'd be very kind of ye, if ye do!" Krista said.

Elora was shocked to see that Krista was trapped, and needed help. "Is there anything we can do?" She asked.

It took a second of thinking. But Krista had an idea. "Thare is a supercharge gate that isn't far from 'ere! yer cute friends cuid use it tae batter this door down!" She said, pointing to the nearby Supercharge gate. Which was convenient.

"Is there a path that may lead to the door?" Spyro asked.

"Thare is a walkway that aims to this door. A'm certain that the path ahead of the Supercharge gate leads to-" She explained.

Only to end up seeing a sudden explosion of Fireballs that collided against the door, blasting a gap in it that she was then able to use to get out of the stone hut. "Or that could happen tae, ah guess. " She then said before getting hugged by Spinner, and Elora, both of whom were relieved that she was okay.

"Don't worry, A'm not hurt. I just feel a little hungry." She said, before turning to the dragons. "Thank ye for breaking the door down. I thought I could be trapped in there forever. By the way, I found this in here." She then said, showing the group another Orb.

"That's an Orb! We were looking for it!" Elora said excitedly. "Can you give it to us please? We did save you after all."

Krista briefly thought about what she said. "Of course Elora, please take it." She said, giving the Orb to Elora, before blowing a kiss to the dragons, making them all blush at the gesture since it was aimed at all of them. Which had them feeling that she too could be bisexual.

All while Hunter was tempted to flirt with her, along with the other Fauns, but he knew that she isn't going to figuratively bite. After all, it was the dragons that did the work. He just needed to find his opportunity to impress.

"UNCLE!?" Hunter IV said in shock.

This wasn't that opportunity, as he was in a section of Fracture Hills that was near the Alchemist's hut. Where he was now in the little alcove room alongside Flame, and Ember, with Spyro, Cynder, and Elora off to save more of the Satyrs, where he saw that his uncle was inside, except much to his horror, and much to the dragons' surprise, he was stuck in one place due to the heavy rocks that buried his feet under it.

Other than that though, he wasn't wounded, and the nearby Earthshapers were leaving him alone, likely since they were too busy with their antics, or they felt that he's no longer a threat since he was trapped. But he still is, he just needed to be freed first. But the rock was too strong for either Flame, or Ember's charging horns, and their fireballs could blow up Hunter III if they try to use them. And who knows what else they could do to him if they use their other ranged breath attacks? So they felt that they need another way.

"Don't worry Nephew. I am not hurt. I just needed to find some sort of potion that can help with freeing the other Satyrs from their petrification, with help from the Alchemist. But… the Alchemist tested one of his potions out on me, leading to the opposite result." Hunter III said annoyed.

"Is there anything we can do?" Flame asked, not wanting to leave Hunter III to his fate.

"The Alchemist is in that hut over there. He has the potion that you need to free me. He is a klutz though, as well as a bit of an idiot, so try to forgive him if he screws up." Hunter III said.

The half of the group kept that in mind as they were now headed to the hut, that wasn't far away before they were now interacting with the Alchemist who was smiling as he had his bottle of a potion inside.

"Ah, nice to see you young cheetah warrior. I have just made this little potion to help your friend. However, the Earthshapers are around, and are making going outside pretty difficult. Can you protect me from them?" He asked.

"Anything to make sure that my uncle is going to be free." Hunter IV said. Sure he wasn't quite fond of his uncle last time, considering his more serious attitude, and being difficult to impress, especially with his skating skills. As well as the fact that he was banished from his tribe according to him. But he still loved his Uncle nonetheless. And he hoped that he'd free him, partially to make up for his antics towards the dragons as they try to fight Ripto.

"Great! Do keep those Earthshapers off of me, while I take potion to your uncle." The Alchemist said before he was now skipping out of his hut.

The two dragons, and Hunter IV did as they were told as they kept the Earthshapers at bay. Which wasn't much hard since Hunter was able to use his arrows against the Earthshapers, while both Ember, and Flame remembered to use their earth enhanced Headbash moves against them. It wasn't an easy experience though, for at least two reasons.

One, the Alchemist was an idiot. Since, instead of taking a straight path to the alcove where Hunter's uncle was, he ended up skipping merrily around in a sort of path of his own, like he was going to water the flowers before going to his uncle. And that got under not only his skin, but also the dragons' as well. Hunter IV admits that he's a bit of an idiot, but compared to the Alchemist, he feels like a genius.

And two, the Earthshapers were all over the place, as this section of Fracture Hills has the most Earthshapers walking around. And they all attempted to use their pickaxes on not only the Cheetah, and the dragons, but also the Alchemist. And considering the idiotic path that he took, that latter task for them was getting easy.

There was a few close calls, but the Alchemist was untouched, along with the potion that he had in his hands, while a couple Earthshapers that tried to take him down, got taken out by the archer, and headbash combo of the dragons.

"I've gotta say, we make a great team." Hunter IV said as he shot another Earthshaper.

"Yeah, you aren't wrong on that part, pal." Flame responded, headbashing another one alongside Ember.

"And about time to. This would've been a nightmare if you weren't part of our group. And if you continued your rivalry." Ember said, annoyed at the Alchemist for the path that he was taking.

"I agree. And it's due to this idiot." Hunter IV said, also feeling annoyed at him as he kept on skipping around.

It was a few minutes of protecting the Alchemist, until he was able to get to the alcove where Hunter III was, before pouring the potion on the stone that held Hunter III in place, hoping that his potion is going to shatter it.

Luckily for the dragons, it did. And Hunter III was free as he was now getting hugged by Hunter IV. All while the Alchemist was now skipping back to his hut.

Even though he ended up getting petrified by the Earthshapers on the way there.

"Are you okay Uncle? How do you feel?" Hunter IV asked.

"I'm fine Nephew. My feet feels better too, now that the stone is no longer pinning them in place." Hunter III said. "By the way, I got these from the other Satyrs that I freed before meeting up with the alchemist. I planned to give them to the Alchemist, but you're all too important to not give these to. Including you nephew. And because I'm still feeling annoyed at him at the moment." Hunter III said, giving them all a pair of Orbs.

Much to the dragons' joy at that, while Hunter IV was also smiling in joy at what his uncle said about him. After all, he knew that his uncle was hard to impress, but he was happy to know that his uncle didn't outright hate him. Even if he didn't help the dragons much.

Which had him feeling a little reluctant in wanting to challenge the dragons to what he had in mind, when they get to Magma Cone next.

Right now though, they were now bringing their fight back to the Earthshapers, as they were now shooting their arrows at them, after freeing the Alchemist from Stone.

"Now that you've freed all of us from stone, you all oughta go into the temple." The Satyr said happily to the dragons, and Fauns.

Much to Elora's relief as she was thankful that the temple was now free from being encased in stone. And that they were able to free it from the Earthshapers, that she was sure, was sent here by Ripto. Which also meant that they were now able to gain the Talisman of Fracture Hills.

Which was delighting to hear for the dragons, as it brings them closer to defeating Ripto, and getting back to the Dragon Worlds, as they were now in front of the Temple as they met another Faun at the front of it, with this one wearing a purple leaf dress. "Sheila! Thank goodness you're okay!" Elora said, hugging her out of relief.

"Elora?! Ye're back?! Ah didn't think you'd return!" Sheila said. "And a'm guessing that you helped free the Temple?"

"Indeed. I had some help though." Elora said, introducing her to Spyro, and Cynder.

"Ah, top of the evening to ya, wee cuties." She said, making them both blush at that. While Elora felt some jealousy at that. It seemed to the dragons that the Fauns were either bisexual, or seemed quite fond of dragons, regardless of their genders. "A'm sure ye'r a' expecting fur me tae be like, 'Ye're mah heroes, thank ya fur saving poor helpless wee me.' sorry cuties, ah was in thare fur some peace, 'n' quiet when th' temple got encased in stone, trapping me inside."

"Ye always were a bit of a mellow Faun among us that preferred the quiet." Lila said. "By the way, ye have the Talisman, right? If so, then will you give it to Elora? She told us that she, an' the cute dragons were lookin for it."

"Of course ah do. Ah kept it safe in the temple with me, just in case the Earthshapers would try to take it. Go ahead, and take it. It's the least I can do for ya since ye saved me." Sheila then said, giving Elora the Talisman. Much to her joy, as they were now getting closer to fighting, and defeating Ripto.

The Fauns were now in the middle of their little victory party that they threw now that the temple was no longer encased in rock. The Earthshapers were also defeated as they were now on one of the islands on the Lava as they were covering their ears at the sound of the bagpipes playing. All while the dragons were nearby, fraternizing with the Fauns, alongside Elora herself as they told the dragons about themselves. While they also danced together, out of practice, which was a bit messily at first due to their clumsy dancing on their hind legs.

But they were starting to get a bit better at that.

All while the dragons were noticing how close the Fauns were to the Satyrs. It was like they were romantically close to each other. Even though the female Fauns were already hooked up with the Satyrs one by one.

Which begged the question, why is it that the Fauns looked romantically close to the Satyrs, even though there was at least a few of them?

A question that they planned to ask them, once they were done dancing together in celebration, but they felt that it'd take pretty long, so they decided to ask before the highlight could happen.

"Changing the subject, do any of you have a boyfriend?" Flame asked curiously.

All of the Fauns ended up nodding at him, while Elora ended up blushing.

"Could it include those Satyrs right here? Are there male Fauns here in Avalar? And could it include Hunter?" Spyro asked.

The Fauns ended up nodding at both of those questions, but shook their heads at the third one, much to the Quartet's amusement, as Elora was now ready to speak to the Quartet.

"You mean, you were asking if they each have one boyfriend? If so, then not really… because in this world… we exist in romantic groups known as harems." Elora confessed.

At the last part, the Quartet was at first confused at what she means by that. And they were prepared to ask, when they ended up realizing what the last word means. Causing them to get surprised, and shocked at what they just learned from Elora. "Y-you mean? A harem?" Spyro asked out of shock.

Elora nodded. Before seeing Cynder walking off a bit, wanting to be alone for a little bit to absorb the information. While Spyro followed her after noticing. Which had Elora following out of concern for her. Even if she knew that Cynder might want to be alone for that. Even though she could be accepting Spyro to follow But she wanted to make sure that she'd be fine. All while the rest of the Quartet ended up absorbing the information together.

"Wait, you never heard of one before?" Spinner asked curiously.

"Well, we have, we just forgot about it. A-After all, we didn't think we'd meet some folks like you that would be in such a group." Flame said with a blush.

While meanwhile, Cynder was sitting near the temple, taking in what she just heard from the Fauns alongside Spyro. Both dragons still felt surprised, and shocked at what they heard about from the Fauns. They didn't think that they'd end up meeting a harem of creatures, such as Fauns, during their journey through Avalar. And she didn't think that they'd be friends of Elora's.

"Cynder? Spyro?" Speaking of whom, Elora was now by their side as she sat with them.

"So… back in Metro Speedway, when you said that we'd speak about 'this' when we get to Fracture Hills, you were referring to this?" Cynder asked, just getting over her shock.

"You guys were talking about this in Metro Speedway while we dealt with those cats?" Spyro asked.

Elora nodded to both of them. "I'm sorry that I didn't warn you both ahead of time before we got here. I just didn't have the heart to make the atmosphere in the other realms, become awkward when I explain what my sisters, and my friends have here."

"It's… it's alright. I'm just surprised, and weirded out at what we learned. You guys do you, I guess." Cynder said with Spyro nodding in agreement on the last part.

"Isn't there any harems, back where you come from, at least?" Elora asked curiously.

Both dragons thought about that for a minute, before answering. "Only two kinds of our dragon people, has ever practiced harems before." Cynder said.

"And who were they?"

"The Peace Keepers, and the Beast Makers." Cynder responded. "But in the former's case, it had to happen. They were a little low in numbers at the time when the decree was passed. And harems were made in order to restore the number of dragons to their former glory. After that, they went back to being companions." Cynder explained about the Peace Keepers.

"But the Beast Makers, were a different story. They were still pretty plentiful in number. But they still had their share of harems among them, without a care for how just plain barbaric it was. I even heard that uncle Bruno, has at least three mates in his harem. It's true. And it's crazy." Spyro finished for her.

"Wow." Elora said surprised.

"As for the Artisans, the Magic Crafters, and the Dream Weavers, they did entertain the idea, only when they are in a similar rough spot that the Peace Keepers were in. Even though my people in the Magic Crafters did say that they aren't going to be trying it out anytime soon." Cynder said.

"But what about you though?" Elora asked.

"Being honest with you, I didn't entertain the idea myself. I mean, sure I might've imagined it a few times, but I have Spyro already. And it's good enough for me." She said, hugging Spyro to her as he smiled at her, despite having thought about Elora in her imagination in Metro Speedway. But she felt that it's just minor thoughts, and that Elora is just a companion. "Besides. Like I said in Metro Speedway, I'm sure you'll find a lucky Faun, or Satyr, to someday steal your heart. Right?"

"Yeah… right." Elora said, even though she would like to admit it to them sometime soon.

She doubts that she'll have a Faun lover in the future. Mainly since beforehand, she was more interested in keeping Avalar stable, among other stuff. And none of the Fauns did strike her fancy to where she'd like a Harem with them. Let alone, create such a thing herself.

And yet, when she first met Spyro, and Cynder, among the other dragons, and when they agreed to save Avalar alongside herself, she started to change her mind on harems, and hoped that she will have one with both dragons someday, probably before, or after this journey.

She admits, a part of her hoped that the 'before' part will happen.

"But still, this is surprising that you, and your sisters would do this. I didn't think that we'd end up meeting a Harem of girls when we agreed to save Avalar." Spyro said.

"Neither did I." Elora said. "But if there is a chance, even if it's small, that… you, and Cynder might create one yourselves, could you guys think about me?" She then asked.

Both dragons were surprised at the question, that they were sure, was just a curious question, and not some sort of hopeful one that she wants to happen, before speaking. "We'll… think about it." He said, hoping to either have an answer next time, or that Elora may forget about having such with Spyro, and Cynder herself as they travel through Avalar.

All while Cynder was surprised, but she didn't take that question seriously since it was probably a teasing one, or just out of curiosity that Elora asked. After all, Cynder didn't entertain the idea of a harem, let alone one with Spyro, and Elora, when they went to Avalar. And even now, she still wasn't sure if she is ready for one.

Even though a part of herself did feel like saying yes.

"Are you sure that you may-" Elora tried to ask.

But a few Fauns came to announce that they were starting their dancing, and that Cynder should come join in. Which she did after some pulling. "Saved by the bell." She thought.

The fauns continued their dance, when they decided to ask Elora something.

"By the way Elora, have you told them of how ye got here?" She asked her curiously.

"Only the part where I was found in Fracture Hills in a basket." Elora responded. "We were planning to tell them more, once we get here though. And by we-"

"Ye mean ye, Spinner, Krista, Sheila, and I. Very well. Fancy a little storytime from us Fauns, cuties?" Lila asked.

The Quartet blushed once again from the flirty question. But they weren't going to say no to them as they nodded. "Sure thing."

"Great! Okay, Ya see, it started when ah was still at least hip high to the full grown Satyr, when we were going on a picnic together." She said, explaining the story of how she found Elora.

*Flashback*

Two figures was walking along, and over the hills, not too far from the large forest, as they were about to set up a little picnic at their destination of one of the hills.

The bigger figure was a male Satyr, who was brown furred, with a raven black beard, and wore a green short sleeved tunic. He had a picnic basket in his hands, and a bagpipe on his back. He was looking around, trying to find a place to rest, and set up their little picnic.

While the smaller one, was a young female Faun, whose name was Lila.

And she was one of the young girl Fauns that resided in Fracture hills alongside the Satyrs. And she was following one to the hill that they were going to be on, for their picnic. And she was currently licking her lips a little bit, looking forward to enjoying her food that she was going to snack on, once they get to the tallest hill that they were going towards, for their picnic.

It was a hill that they often go to, for picnics. Which gave it the nickname, 'Picnic Hill' from the young Fauns, and the Satyrs.

"Ur we thare yet?" She asked.

"Patience Lila. We're almost tae the Picnic Hill. Soon, we'll be snacking lik' th' rich folk." The Satyr responded.

"But it could take long to get there, considerin that we've no ridin animals, or vehicles of our own." She said impatiently.

"Trust me, its not a long journey to th' hill for a picnic." The Satyr said. "Till then, mynd if we play some ah spy, to pass th' time?"

Lila did enjoy the I spy game with her friends, whether it was her fellow Fauns, or the Satyrs. So she nodded as she looked around. "Ah Spy with mah wee eyes, something green, full of leaves, and oftentimes, makes motions o' shimmyin'."

"A livin bush. An' we mind their presence, and remember what we should never dae aroond a bush lik' that, right?" The Satyr responded.

"Aye. We never git tae close tae a hungry one, otherwise we git eaten." Lila responded, having heard it a couple times.

The Satyr smiled at her. "Ya learn well little one. I knew ye were one 'o the smartest 'o the girls. Keep goin."

"Okay. Ah spy with mah wee eyes, a large standing brown object that is almost as tall as a home, An' is hoaching with leaves… and has a hive next tae it…"

"One of those livin trees. An' quite the th' territorial ones at that. So if thay start tae shake those hives, run. Or you'd be needin some ice fur their stings. Trust me, ah learned that th' hard way meself. Let's keep goin." He said, already enjoying the game.

"Ah spy with mah wee eyes… a yellowish tan… item made out o' straw. An' happens to be designed to carry things." Lila then said, seeing something that interested her as she started to walk to it.

"A basket. Like th' one in mah hand. I wonder if you were lookin at this-" He was saying, only to suddenly see that Lila was headed off towards the forest. "Lila?! What're ya-" He asked, only to see what she saw.

Another basket was on the ground, close to one of the trees of the forest. And Lila was headed towards it, looking at it in curiosity, before being followed by the Satyr as he looked at it himself.

"Who in bonnie blazes, would leave their basket on the ground?! And when could they be coming back for it?" The Satyr asked. Only to receive a shrug in return, as Lila didn't know either. "Welp, let's carry that basket to Picnic Hill, and wait for the Satyr, or Faun to take it back, otherwise, finders keepers."

Lila couldn't really help but agree with him on that. After all, if nobody is going to look for that missing basket, then what is the point of leaving it there, if you're bound to forget having left it there for safety to begin with. "Finders keepers indeed, dad." Lila said, picking the basket up, feeling how tiny bit heavy it is in her arms, like a bunch of food was inside of it.

It's going to be one heck of a picnic if that was the case. But something else could be inside of it. She just wants to know what it could be as she was now walking the rest of the way with the Satyr, whom she sees as like a father to her, despite not being related.

But she didn't care.

It took some minutes of them walking, when they were now on the hill they were looking around at the views. Which, continued to have them admiring the scenery of the place as they sat up the blanket for the Picnic. Soon, the blanket had food on it, and the Satyr and Faun was now feasting away at the food that they packed with them before their trek to the Picnic Hill.

As they ate, the Faun was feeling a bit curious about what food was inside the basket that they took with them that laid beside them. "Okay Lila, go ahead an' see what food is inside."

Lila obeyed as she was now looking in the basket after opening the door, but instead of seeing food, she instead saw some soft straw inside of the basket, along with a pair of cloven hooves, and red furred legs. Much to her surprise at seeing them, as she was wondering what it could be that was inside. So she opened more of the basket.

That's when she realized that inside the basket, wasn't food.

"What's th' haud up, lila? " The Satyr asked, confused on why Lila isn't giving him food.

"Uh, dad? Ah dinnae think this picnic basket is holding food." Lila said, showing the Satyr what she found, much to his own surprise.

Inside the basket, wasn't food. It was a baby Faun.

But not an ordinary one, it was a baby Faun, that was red furred, while lacking her antlers. And it also had a more shorter tail that was more fluffy looking as well. And she was currently asleep while covered only by a little blanket that she was resting under. It was like she could be indecent under the blanket.

"Wha?! A baby Faun? What's she doin in there? An' why is her fur red?" He asked, scanning his eyes over the Faun. "And it looks to be at least a year old."

"That's the same age, as Spinner, an' Sheila. Who in bonnie blazes would leave their baby alone near the woods?" Lila asked out of shock.

"Beats me. A'm sure they had a good enough reason to do that. At least they should, otherwise, they're definitely poor parents." The Satyr said, angrily on the last part. "Thank goodness we've found th' baby though, since ah hope that her parents are lookin fur her. As we kin give her back tae her kin, once we meet them."

"And if we can't find 'em?" She asked curiously.

"Well, ah hope ye won't mind havin one more sister added to yer life, then." The Satyr responded. Much to the Faun's joy.

*Flashback over*

"As ye can tell though, her parents weren't around. And they have yet to come here for her. So we've gone through with adopting her into our family, making her one of us." Lila said.

"And she was a good sister for us. Sure she was a bit serious, especially compared to us, but she's still a playful sister for the most part." Krista said.

"Especially while we're together. I always loved it when she jokes around with us." Spinner said.

The four dragons were surprised at what they learned, as during the story, they were now dancing with the female fauns, and Elora. (After all, why not?) Even though they also learned that Elora was indeed from somewhere else, considering their fur colors, and the lack of Antlers for Elora.

Not to mention her different tail, and the ability to bond with a dragonfly, that they still feel disbelief on, when they think about it, and see Stern with her.

Which reminded them. "So, what makes her different from you guys? Other than the fur, antlers, and tails?" Spyro asked.

The Fauns had to think about it for a bit as the party continued on. "Well, other than what you have just mentioned to us, we don't really know. In fact, we didn't really ask ourselves on why she was in the basket, or where she came from. All we know, is that we found her as a baby, and adopted her." Krista said.

"But we did joke among each other, that she could even have a dragon for a grandfather. Or that she might've been one as a baby." Lila said, remembering the jokes that was aimed at Elora's expense, much to even Elora's own amusement.

The Quartet was also amused at the jokes that they made. But they did wonder if the jokes had some shred of truth to them. Which, would be one hell of a coincidence if it was the case. Which left only a few questions.

Would she descend from a dragon father, or mother? Or could the parent descend from a dragon? Or could she have been born a dragoness, and turned into a Faun, while still a baby?

Those questions had to wait, since they continued dancing with the Fauns, which consisted of circular dancing around with the Fauns. Elora included as she was dancing with Spyro, while the other respective Fauns danced with each of the four dragons as they were getting better at their dance.

Elora had to admit, Spyro was getting better at this as they danced. Which did cause her to love him more.

Which got a bit faster in their twirling as the time of dancing went by, as the Earthshapers on the island was also starting to join in, as they soon danced themselves on the island to the music of the bagpipes.

Moments passed, before they then got spun around a bit on their hind legs, which had them feeling dizzy from the motions of their spinning around before falling to the ground on their backs. "We're okay." Spyro said as they were able to get back up on their hind legs after shaking the stars out of their vision. "I have to admit it, that was pretty fun to dance with you girls even if we have to stand on our hind legs to do it. But we're getting better."

"Uh, Spyro?" Flame asked, noticing something different about each other.

"Yeah Flame? What-" He tried to ask, only to then notice the same thing about each other too, alongside Cynder, and Ember.

They were standing. Not on all fours, but on just their hind legs. Like the grown dragons do. It seems that their dance with the Fauns has helped them with their balance, to where they became bipedal now. Much to their amazement, and shock. Even Elora, and the other Fauns, were surprised at the sight. Along with Hunter, and his uncle, who was also in the background, witnessing the party, when that happened. (The former of whom, failed to score with any of the Fauns.)

"Wow. You're all standing. And on your hind feet no less. Has that time came already?" Elora asked, referring to the time when they can walk on their legs when at the necessary age.

"If that's the case, then that's amazing! I didn't think that it'd be now of all times to learn how to stand!" Spyro said, feeling that it's about time that they can stand on their feet.

Which was echoed by the rest of the Four Brave Dragons as they started to celebrate, continuing their dance with the now proud Fauns in Fracture Hills as the Earthshapers also danced. Since it meant that since they can walk on their hind legs now, their Dragon Kata training is now getting better because of it. Not to mention how it's now easier for both Ember, and Cynder to hold their wands.

Now if only they could actually fly.

The now Bipedal Four Dragons, Elora, Hunter III, and his Nephew, was now back in Autumn Plains as they were now in front of the Portal to Magma Cone. Another Realm of the Fauns that Elora remembers staying in throughout her life in, too.

All while the dragons noticed that now that they were on two legs, they noticed their height compared to Elora. Where they then saw that they were almost just as tall as her, now that they were standing up on their feet. Which wasn't too surprising as they felt that they'd be as tall as a Faun once they learn to stand on only their feet.

Not only that though, but they also ended up noticing that they were around each other's height, with Spyro being the tallest among them, being around Hunter III, and IV's height, while Ember was the least tallest among them to where she was only being around Elora's. But still capable of fighting well, and hard against their foes.

As much as Ember wished that she was taller, she knew that her height will increase in the future when she grows up. Besides, it's not important to think about.

Right now, they had only saving Magma Cone, and their upcoming fight against Gulp, (After completing the second Speedway in Autumn Plains that is.) to think about, as they were now jumping into the Portal.

Before the group arrived in Magma Cone, things were pretty peaceful, as a pair of Male Fauns were laying under their parasails that was stabbed into the ground.

One of them though, was feeling the ground vibrate a bit, and was looking up, seeing that there was some smoke up in the sky, and it was coming from one of their volcanos. Much to his surprise.

"Hey, something's 'eadin' wrong 'ere!" The Faun said, gesturing to the volcano, while having an Irish accent, unlike the Scottish ones of Fracture Hills.

"It's prahbably joehst a small quake. joehst ignore it." The other Faun said sleepily, as he napped again.

But the first one didn't listen, as he was looking up at the volcano smoke again, seeing if it's what he thinks it is, as he felt the rumbles again.

Then suddenly, a red hot rock of lava suddenly popped out of the volcano's mouth, and it was headed their direction, much to the Faun's horror as he was looking on in terror when he noticed that the rock was headed for them.

"AAAHHH!" He screamed like a little girl for a bit when it was getting closer, before it landed…

right beside him, on the napping Faun.

After looking away while braced for a bit, he ended up noticing that he was alright. And that the rock missed him. Causing him to feel relieved as he decided to resume his nap. Not noticing his buddy that got crushed under the rock.

The whole group were now in Magma cone as they were in a lower section of the first area of Magma Cone. They were going to go up the ladder when they met one of the other male Fauns.

"Ah, Elora! Tahp o' de mornin to ya." One of the male Fauns said near the ladder. "I'm guessin that you're 'ere for the party?"

"Wait! There was a party happening here, Loonie?" Elora asked, saying the name of the male Faun.

"Aye. There was indeed. Or there would've been, if those darn Earthshapers didn't come along, and set avf the volcano. Now it's speweng out smohke, and launch'eng out lava rocks. And if nothings dwan about it in an hour, then the lava might come next." Loonie said.

Elora was horrified at the smoke that was being made. And she, and the cheetah's were also scared at the threat of the lava being made if they don't do anything about it.

"Count us in Loonie! We'll save this place together!" Elora said with the cheetahs in agreement. While the dragons also agreed with her.

"Excellent! Joehst make yooehr way through, until ya get to the Elevator to the room with the volcano. There is a lid on the top ov it that you can use to seal it. That should deactivate it, and save the Magma Cone, and the party." Loonie said happily.

As was Elora, feeling that they could save this whole realm from its gruesome fate that the Earthshapers would cause with the volcano. And since the Magma Cone is her second home, she would be fighting hard to save it.

Immediately after getting to the main area of Magma Cone, they saw that there was other Earthshapers around, except those ones had mallets as their weapons. Much to the dragons' chagrin since they hated them back in Fracture Hills. And they hate them even now.

At least though, they had help.

Not only from Elora, Hunter, and his uncle, but also from the other male Fauns.

Even though, they also had some smaller Earthshapers that was also among them. And they too were pains, due to their rock throwing. Which hurts, and did turn Elora's dragonfly blue. Much to both Spyro, and Cynder's chagrin as they clobbered the small ones with their charging horns in revenge.

They might be bipedal now, but they still run on all fours if they sprint, or charge their horns at their enemies. They preferred doing that, over sprinting on their hind legs after all. So far at least.

While for the Earthshapers that were larger, they either gone with their original tactics of using Elora, Hunter, and his nephew's archery to incapacitate the Earthshapers, or using their spells to defeat them that way too.

Including using the fear spell on the Earthshapers, along with the fear soldier one, courtesy of Cynder. Which summoned an out of nowhere drill that destroyed the Earthshaper that she casted it on. Seems that even Earthshapers know what fear is, and what it feels like.

Which was relieving to know, before they continued onwards through the whole realm, with the male Fauns also helping the group, by also destroying the Earthshapers along their way to the mountain, with either the large lava rock on the first one, or a wrecking ball for the second one, or even a jackhammer for the third one, do destroy them for the dragons, and Elora, while they also collected the Gems on the way there as well.

They also climbed to the upper levels around the little mountain architecture to where they were on the upper section of the Magma Cone. The ladders, was also easier to navigate due to their new bipedal abilities. They had to admit, they were pretty excited for more of their future as bipedal dragons as they saw more of the Earthshapers getting destroyed by the male Fauns. Much to Elora's delight as she too fought against the Earthshapers. Especially the smaller ones.

Whom, threw some blue lava rocks, which hurt, but they were able to take them all down too along the way. Especially Elora herself, who also showed her fighting strength with her legs, putting the small ones in a headlock with them as she squeezed the holy tartarus out of them, before they shattered like rocks, right in front of both Cynder, and Spyro.

Which they had to admit, it looked hot, especially when Elora does it.

Until they came across the ladder that lead to the bridge that led to the bridge that was connected to the cone like mountain architecture, and lead to the room with an elevator inside it. Only for them to suddenly see a familiar face on the way there.

None other than Moneybags himself.

Whom was unconscious since he was knocked out by one of the Fauns, who was currently dragging his form aside. "Sahrry abooeht that, guys. We were just clobberin one of th' Earthshapers when he got conked by won of 'em. It's okay though, he was planning on bribin ye all for th' elevator. So it serves him roight." The male Faun said, dragging away the bear. "The elevator's active in case yer wonderin. So use it as much as ye loike."

The dragons were quite happy about that happening, alongside Elora, and Hunter III, when the latter two learned about what Moneybags had the dragons do, in order to get to Zephyr, and Shady Oasis. So they were glad to see Moneybags get his just deserts for the bribing. Even Hunter IV was amused at that sight, since he wasn't fond of him either.

Soon, they were inside the room as they took the elevator separately, with Spyro, Cynder, and Elora going first, before Flame, Ember, Hunter III, and IV, also went down since there was enough room.

Once they were done with the elevator, they were now in the next section of the Magma Cone, where they were now seeing the Volcano itself. Which had ladders all over it, with a pair of them going all the way up to the mouth of the Volcano, showing them a way to the top.

"Okay guys. We need to close that lid on the Volcano. If we don't, Magma Cone will find itself buried under hot lava. And my people would be forced to move to the other Realms in Avalar, probably including Fracture Hills." Elora said initially sorrowful, before getting determined. "I'll go up. Spyro, Cynder, can you both protect me from the Volcano's rocks that falls down?" She asked.

Both dragons nodded. Before they were now leaping over the lava alongside Elora, while the rest of the group watched from the entrance, as they saw the dragons, and Elora now making their way along the ladders, avoiding the large lava rocks along the way. Each of which, would've brought harm to the dragons, and the leader of Avalar, if they didn't have their dragonflies with them.

And if Cynder didn't know the shrink spell, which she used a few times on the lava rocks that they were sure was going to hit them, causing them to shrink, making it easier to avoid those rocks along the way.

Along with the fact, that both Hunter, and his Uncle was also shooting at the lava rocks with their arrows, which had an explosive spell added to them. And they shot them at the rocks to destroy them into a dozen pieces to make it safer for Elora to climb alongside the dragons.

Regardless of Elora taking at least one rock on her, turning Stern blue.

"Go Elora! Yew can do it!" The Male Fauns cheered, rooting for Elora, and the dragons to get to the Volcano's lid.

"Keep going bro! You're almost there!" Flame cheered alongside Ember for their friends.

Which was appreciated by the group, as they were also cheering for the dragons as they were escorting Elora to the top of the Volcano, protecting her from the rocks that fell from the mouth as they got to the tallest ladders of the Volcano, that lead to the top.

Where they were climbing on the ladder, while making sure to avoid the rocks, as the rumbles started to become more stronger, signaling to them that the volcano might end up exploding, and spraying lava all over the place, which would probably end up covering all of Magma Cone. So they were all hurrying to the top while both dragons, and the Faun was getting higher, and higher.

As they got higher though, Elora was cringing when she felt the heat of the bars in her hands. Which, considering that they were metal, and the fact that they were getting closer to the mouth of the active volcano, the bars of the ladder was getting hotter to where they could almost be glowing orange. Which, made them hot enough to leave marks on her fur, and her skin. While both dragons, were more resistant to the heat fire, as well as the heat emanating out of the volcano. But if they were to fall in the lava, which was hotter than regular fire, then they'd definitely be in trouble. But they were able to bare the heat from the volcano as they got higher.

And to a lesser extent, so was Elora. Mainly because of her determination to close the lid, so she grinned and bared the pain of the heat from the ladder bars as she got higher, and closer to the mouth of the volcano. Regardless of the pain in doing so.

It wasn't long, until they were able to get to the top, where they ended up seeing the open lid, that they were now lifting up in order to close it over the mouth o the volcano. Cynder, and Spyro pushed with all their might against the lid, alongside Elora, who was pulling the lid too with her ropes from her rope arrows that she also had in her quiver.

It wasn't an easy task due to the smoke pressure leaking out of the volcano. Which continued to threaten to spew out the lava as the whole room started to quake from the threat. Which was scary, but it also made the dragons, and Elora, more determined to close the lid as they pushed harder.

It wasn't long, until they ended up succeeding, and closing the lid on the volcano. Now the volcano was rumbling, before the rumbles ceased, showing that it was inactive. Causing the Male Fauns to cheer happily at the heroes of Magma Cone, as they were smiling at each other for the save. Regardless of Elora having some burn marks on her hands from the ladder, and from the heat. But they were able to be healed by Stern getting healed by the snails.

"Where are you leading me, Hunter? Is it a dangerous place?" Spyro asked.

"Take it easy. There's nothing dangerous, where I'm taking you. Just a little bit of fun." Hunter IV responded, as they were climbing into a cave.

All of the group was now part of the upcoming party as the Fauns celebrated the closing of the volcano being closed, as they danced complete with snacks, and party hats. All while they rewarded the whole group the Talisman of Magma Cone, which was a purple cone that was shaped like a volcano.

They were going to have their party, celebrating the arrival of the dragons, and as a celebration of their culture. They just needed the party hats for the occasion. But Chedda the other male Faun told them that the lava monsters had them, and they refused to give them back to them unless the dragons could get them back. So the whole group volunteered for the little job.

Minus Hunter IV, and Spyro, the former of whom, was walking out of the section of the Magma Cone, and back to the elevator, provoking Spyro into following him.

Just as Hunter IV planned. As he was now leading Spyro to the first Section mountainous cone, where they were both climbing on the ladders into a cave that Spyro didn't notice during their trek through Magma Cone.

And now they were inside a surprisingly pretty cold place in the Magma Cone, as both Hunter, and Spyro was in the ice cave, where inside of it, they both looked around with Spyro in surprise at what he was seeing.

It was a spacious ice cave that they were inside, that had glowing green cracks that was on the floor. And there was a bunch icicles that was also on the ceiling. And the walls were also made of ice.

Which was surprising for Spyro, as he didn't think that Magma Cone, the place where volcanos are inside, hence the name, had an ice cave inside of it as well.

"Pretty cool, ain't it?" Hunter said proudly.

"Yeah, I admit it. It is pretty cool that there's an ice cave in this Realm. I didn't think that this would be here." Spyro said with a smile. "But why am I here though?"

Suddenly, a bunch of green steam emanated from the cracks as they ended up trailing in between the cracks until they got to the corners, which is where the tiny geysers connected to the cracks. Where something popped out of those geysers.

A popcorn shaped Crystal. Which surprised Spyro.

"What the…?"

"That's what makes this cave so cool. Every so often, a piece of this Crystal Popcorn comes out of the ground to be caught by the Fauns. Where afterwards, they can either make some drink mixes if you put them in a bowl of water, or you can eat them outright like hard candy. They're basically sugary sweet Crystals that are made compact by a blast of steam in cave systems like these. That's why I brought you here. I would like to play a little game of gathering them, with you." Hunter said.

"Well, this seems like a fun game. But those Fauns might need those party hats, and my friends may need help, so- what the?" Spyro said when something caught his, and Hunter's eye.

A pair of Orbs popped out of the ground too, and was now laying on the ice. Much to their surprise. Then Hunter got an idea. Which caused him to make a little grin.

"Tell ya what, I bet you those Orbs if you can beat me at this game." Hunter then said.

"Wha? You're doing this now? I thought-" Spyro said.

"Don't worry. We both just saved Magma Cone from the volcano, so I think that this is a good time for this game. Just harmless fun for those Orbs. No harm, no foul." Hunter said. "Besides, I'm sure your friends can take care of a few lava monsters for those hats, without you. That is, unless you're too chicken."

As much as Spyro wanted to refuse to play the game with Hunter, the little chicken jab did hit him in his ego. Sure he was more mature then his pre-Gnasty journeys days, but he still had his moments where he won't let anyone bruise his ego without getting burned, either figuratively, or literally.

This is one of those moments.

"Alright pal. You asked for this. I accept!" He said.

Much to Hunter's delight. "Good! First one to ten, wins!" He said, preparing for their little competition, as they got to their positions in the center of the ice cave room.

"READYSETGO!" They both said at the same time, before they sprinted through the room to the places where the Crystal Popcorn was going to pop out. With Spyro sprinting on all fours as he ran along the green mineral cracks to the place where the steam was headed, for one of the Crystals.

All while Hunter also spotted one, and ran to where the other one was going to pop out, before having his paw grabbing it after it popped out of the ground.

"Hey Spyro, got one!" He said, before sprinting to another hole where the other Crystal was going to pop out.

All while Spyro had one in his mouth, making a silent laugh before sprinting to where more was going to pop out, making sure to grab at least two more from the geysers before putting them in his pack. Now he was running fast on the ground, which was thankfully snowy, and not icy, which would've made the challenge more difficult since he'd be sliding all over the place. (Which could also happen to Hunter too. Which Spyro hoped it would if that's the case.)

Spyro also saw that Hunter was also fast himself. Which had Spyro feeling like he could lose if he knew his way to the Crystal Popcorn geysers. So he got determined to run fast as he picked up at least two more Crystals in quick succession.

Which, so did Hunter. As he was now up to four after having gotten one previously. Making this a close match between them. Which, even though Spyro was getting a little nervous about his risk of losing, it also had him feeling excited too as he got a Crystals alongside Hunter.

Pretty soon, they were at a tie with only eight Crystals. And Spyro was able to grab at least two more than Hunter in a quick enough succession. Ending the round in his victory. Which Spyro briefly celebrated while Hunter was in dismay.

"Okay. You win. Here's an Orb." He said, giving Spyro one of the Orbs that was pushed to the side in the Cave room before the round started. Which Spyro put into his pack. "Let's play to fifteen this time. Winner gets to keep the next orb." He then said.

Even though Spyro was annoyed that he would need to win again for the next one, he admitted that he was having fun with this game. So he felt that having another round with him wouldn't hurt. "Bring it."

"Good! I'm ready when you are!" He said, before sprinting alongside Spyro when the Crystals were now popping out of the little geysers again.

Meanwhile, back in the Volcano room, the Fauns were happily cheering, now that they had their party hats back, some of which was already being worn by the Fauns, while the group was also joining in on the festivities, especially Flame, and Ember, while Hunter III, Elora, and Cynder was watching on in approval.

It wasn't a hard job, just not easy, since the Lava Monsters were unaffected by the regular fire breaths that they tested against them once. The same could be said for the lightning breath, and the ice breath. But the Earth Breath flails were able to take them out, and get the hats back.

Their Fireballs also did their job, along with the lightning javelins, and the Earth bombs. Although the Ice darts ended up melting on contact due to the heat of the lava. So they relied on only the other ranged breath attacks for their offense against the Lava Monsters.

It wasn't long, before they got the hats back, and sent the Monsters back into the Lava where they belonged.

After that, they were celebrating, with Ember, and Flame with the male Fauns as they were now partying, leaving Cynder, Elora, and Hunter III as the spectators.

"I have to say Elora, you have chosen well. At this rate, Ripto is surely going to be driven out of Avalar." Hunter III said.

"I agree. Soon, Avalar will be free again. Ripto won't create his Empire from where Avalar used to stand. And afterwards, the dragons, especially Spyro, and Cynder, could come and visit, and see what Avalar is like without him trying to take it." She said.

Cynder, and Hunter III was in agreement. "Speaking of Spyro, where is he?" She asked, not seeing Spyro in the room with them.

Something that caught Elora's attention, as she, and Hunter III as they searched around for where Spyro is. Then they suddenly noticed that Hunter IV was gone too, and was no where to be seen.

"Hello fellow tribe brother. It's been a little while." A new voice said, catching their attention.

It was a pair of female cat warriors that ended up meeting up with all three of them. Both of whom, were not cheetahs, but were recognized by Hunter III.

The first one, was a Lioness, who was a beige tan furred lioness with red hair that trailed to her lower back, while having some braids on some of her stands. She also looked athletic, and acrobatic. She wore a reddish-brown one piece dress that trailed to her upper legs, and was leathery, while she also had a quiver, and a bow on her back.

The second one, was a Jaguaress. Who was different from the cheetahs in that her fur was a more orange-tan, and that her spots were in different patterns. She also looked athletic, but was more lithe compared to the lioness, even though she still had some muscle on her. She wore a blue two piece tribal dress of a cloth top, and miniskirt that trailed to her knees, as well as her own quiver, and bow, and a dagger in its holster on her lower back. And she had a little bell necklace.

"Who are you?" Elora asked.

"Cleo. Bella. Glad to see that you're both okay." Hunter III said happily, as he hugged them both, knowing who they are. While they both hugged him back out of friendship. "How goes your hunting?"

"Quite well, Hunter. We got plenty of pelts for the cloth making. And the meat was plentiful for handing to the village. They don't call me the Huntress for nothing after all." The lioness known as Cleo, said.

"Anyways, we were in the village, before we heard the news of your location in Autumn Plains. As well as the news of the heroes, and our son being there too. So we just got here to see you and our son." The jaguaress known as Bella then said.

"Ah. And I see that you know of Elora, one of the leaders of Avalar?" He asked.

Cleo, smiled at Hunter III. "Indeed. And I see that the heroes of Avalar are here." She said, seeing Ember, and Flame with the Fauns, and seeing Cynder by Elora.

"Almost all of us are here. Spyro is around somewhere. And he has yet to show himself." Cynder responded.

Bella, was also looking around for Spyro, when she noticed something else. "Gunther is gone to. Where could he be?"

Cynder was confused. "Gunther?"

"Hunter's real name. But he prefers to be called Hunter IV, unless it's by his mothers. Both of whom, you're looking at." Hunter III said, referring to Cleo, and Bella.

Which surprised both Elora, and Cynder, as they didn't think that they would end up meeting Hunter's mothers, in Magma Cone, during their journey to defeating Ripto.

"That's his real name? Well that's interesting. Don't know why he's not fond of that name though." Cynder said amused. "And you got me there. I didn't see him. He probably left… and maybe, he had Spyro following him too." She said.

"But what did he want Spyro to follow him for?" Elora asked confused.

"Beats me. He might've gotten annoying, especially with those dang Orbs that he bribed us with, but he didn't outright try to beat us badly, or kill us. So he… he couldn't be up to something… with my Spyro, could he?" She said, starting to get nervous as she started to assume the worst.

Which, is what Elora also assumed too, when she noted that Spyro, and Hunter could be alone, with only each other for company.

And that thought, had both her, and Cynder's faces starting to turn white with fear, at what that could mean as they assumed, that it could be an assassination attempt on Spyro's life. Something that had Hunter III also feeling utter concern for what Hunter IV could be doing. And that also had him feeling horror, as tears also started to leak out of his eyes.

"By the sun, what have I done?" He said in sorrow, and horror as he looked at the ground while both Cynder, and Elora was now sprinting out of the room, and towards the first section of the Magma Cone. Leaving him, and the mothers of Hunter IV's alone with the other Fauns in the room.

"What's our son doing? Why are they running out of the room like they saw an evil creature about to eat them?" Bella asked.

"It's a bit complicated. Mind if I explain on the way?" Hunter III asked, ready to follow Elora, and Cynder out of the room.

Both of whom were running fast, as they were basically jumping with impatience as they were waiting for the elevator to reach the top of the room, hoping that Spyro could be okay, while also hoping that Hunter IV aka Gunther, wasn't about to deal a death blow on him from behind.

The thoughts of which, had both of them running faster once the elevator was at the top. Where they were trying to see where Spyro, and Hunter IV was.

"Where could they be?! Where?!" Cynder asked in distress, hoping to find them both soon as she was trying not to panic and assume that she's too late.

"There is an ice cave inside of that mountain in the center! They have to be in there!" Elora said, pointing out the entrance to the mountain in the middle of the section. Causing Cynder to glide to it while Elora used her rope arrows to swing there as well.

Once they got to the entrance of the mountain's ice cave, they both jumped down into the entrance of the cave, where they were running into the cave room, hoping that they won't see Spyro's dead body inside.

What they saw instead, was both Spyro, and Hunter IV in the cave, sprinting around on the floor, picking up the Crystal Popcorn faster, as they were both neck in neck in that competition. Much to both of their surprise at what they were seeing.

Even though they also felt relief at seeing that it wasn't an assassination attempt on Spyro. But they were also confused at what they were witnessing.

All while Spyro was working up a sweat, seeing that they were both at thirteen. Before Spyro got the second to last Crystal.

"Got the fourteenth one! I'm almost there!" Hunter called out to him in excitement. Provoking Spyro to sprint his way to the last Crystal in his reach, trying to grab it himself before Hunter can.

It was a close race, with Hunter IV, and Spyro neck in neck, trying to grab their respective Crystal Popcorns in their hands, before they were now racing to their Crystals, hoping to win the race first.

It was close, but Spyro got the win, barely making it to his own Crystal, seconds before Hunter could make it to his, which was nearby Spyro's. Netting Spyro the victory.

Which had him celebrating the final win against him in jumping around, much to Hunter's dismay. "Yes! I won! I won! I am an awesome dragon!" He boasted.

Which, since he won over Hunter, he had a right to boast about it. And Hunter was unable to argue against it.

"Indeed you have. And you've earned another Orb." Hunter said, deciding to take his defeat in stride, and fold his cards in a figurative sense, as he pointed to the other Orb that was also put to the side.

Before Spyro could get to it though, he took only a few steps when he heard some footsteps. "SPYRO!" Both Elora's, and Cynder's voices sounded out.

And before he knew it, he was feeling himself on the ground due to the glomping that both Cynder, and Elora did to him, putting them all on the ground, much to Hunter's surprise.

As well as Spyro's own as he shook the stars out of his head, before he then noticed both Cynder, and Elora, both of whom were hugging him defensively, while the former was also kissing, and nuzzling him. "Wha, Cynder? Elora?"

"Are you okay?!" "Did Hunter hurt you?!" "Did he even try to kill you?!" Cynder, and Elora each asked respectively, not slowing down a bit in their questions, and begging, hoping that he's okay.

While he also noticed both of them making occasional looks of death towards Hunter's direction. Such looks could leave wells sour, and leave any Faun barren if they saw them directly. All while Hunter IV was confused, and intimidated.

Which did leave Spyro with little room to try to respond without raising his voice. Let alone Hunter trying to raise his own voice as well. Which is why Spyro had no choice. "GUYS! ENOUGH!" He shouted, his yells echoing through the room.

Which shushed Cynder, and Elora, whom were startled at the volume.

"Sorry. I had no choice. But listen. I'm fine." He said calmly, though a bit ashamed of his yelling. Then he ended up guessing why they both were like this, and why they glared at him. "After all, he would never do that. Sure he's annoying with those Orb challenges, but I doubt he'd do this. He'd be having you all as his foes if he did. And if I know him, he'd know that it ain't worth it. Besides, he just brought me here for a game. That's all." Spyro said.

Hunter also guessed that they were here, on that assumption that Spyro mentioned. "It's true. I just brought him here to play for… those Orbs. Nothing more." He said, ashamed on the last part.

"Exactly. So if you're both planning on killing him, then don't. He didn't do anything wrong. At least, not this time. Other than another Orb challenge. But that's just a minor offense compared to what you're both thinking." Spyro said, as they all were now standing up.

The explanation calmed both the Magic Crafter, and Faun, down. As they both hugged Spyro in relief. "I'm so happy, and relieved that you're okay. I was so worried when I noticed you, and Hunter, were missing." Cynder said.

"Hey come on Cyns." Spyro said, using his pet name for her, making her blush. "Besides. You know me, I could kick his tail if he ever dared to try it. And I doubt he'd be sneaky enough to-"

He tried to say, but then he felt lips on his own, and they weren't Cynder's. Much to her surprise.

As they both then saw Elora kissing Spyro on his lips. Much to both dragon's shock, as well as Hunter's surprise, as Elora was now pulling her head back, feeling bliss for what she's done.

Then she got shocked at what she has done, as she blushed with shame at that act.

"Oh, so you say to me that you don't have a thing for them, back in Summer Forest, while I got teased by Spyro for accusing him of taking you too, and yet you did this? What next? I predict that I'm gonna have a bunny for a girlfriend, and I get one? Please. And right in front of his girlfriend as well? Sheesh, you're cruisin for a bruisin for that act, you know that, right?" Hunter said, ranting about what he just witnessed from Elora.

All while Cynder was staring on in shock at what she just witnessed, and saw. Elora. Just. Kissed. Spyro. And Right. In front. Of her. That had her feeling shocked at the audacity of Elora's, for doing that in front of her no less. And of course, she felt some jealousy from that.

All while Elora was ashamed of that action, looking at the ground as Hunter made his rant, and prepared for a potential verbal lashing from Cynder for that, feeling that she deserved that for overstepping that boundary. But then she ended up feeling, that there was no turning back now. She was now making her bold move.

"Oh don't worry Hunter. I ain't leaving her out." She said, before she then moved to Cynder, who was now looking at her in confusion when she noticed.

Then before Cynder could ask, she got kissed by Elora too. Making her eyes widen to the size of Dinnerplates, alongside Spyro, and Hunter's when they witnessed that. And whatever Cynder was going to say to Elora, ended up vanishing out of her throat at that.

Especially as Elora's kiss was deeper on Cynder's lips, as she could swear that she could feel some tongue in her mouth too. Which had her brain frying at the overload of confusion that she was going through during the deep kiss.

All while Spyro had to admit, there was something about that kiss that felt, hot, about it. He didn't know how he'd feel about it though, since he wondered what Cynder would think.

After a minute of that kiss, Elora ended it while retracting her head. All while Cynder blushed up a storm at what she just went through, from Elora when her mind was catching up again, and when she saw that she was kissed by Elora.

"Wha… What did you…? Do that for?" Cynder asked.

"Because… it's for my… invitation. To Spyro's harem." Elora said with a blush at the confession.

Cynder, and Spyro was surprised at what she said, alongside Hunter IV. Who didn't think that Elora would go for the dragons to make her harem out of. "WHAT?! But… didn't you say, back in Metro Speedway, that… you were leaving us alone?"

"Actually… I have a confession to make." Elora said somberly. "I admit, I still have feelings for Spyro, even if you're around. And I doubt that no other Faun, or Satyr will be my type in the future. Not only that, but I confess, that I love you too. So if I am to make a harem with him, and you, to be with both of you, so be it." She said.

Both dragons were surprised at what they heard from Elora. She has feelings for him, like how Cynder had feelings for him before they hooked up in Twilight Harbor? That was out of the blue.

"In fact, when I look at Spyro, I can see that he is a nice dragon, even if he might be boastful, especially with what I was told about what he used to be like, before, and during your journey to beat Gnasty Gnorc. But I also heard that he is now mature enough to never let it go to his head. And to be honest, I also started to love you as well, since you had it rough in your life, and yet you became a hero for it instead of a villainess. That is why I didn't want to ruin our friendship by being with him too. I'd rather that you, Spyro, and I, be lovers, than to take him from you." She said somberly.

Which had Cynder, and Spyro, feeling surprised at that question. "And you feel that a Harem would be your best option."

"Yes. I know that he is nice to you, and his friends. And I'm sure that he looks out for you, and helps you, like he did for you when he made you a friend. And… I feel that he could have love for every dragon friend of his, if his heroism in saving the dragons from Crystal isn't an indication. Not to mention what he told you in Alpine Ridge, concerning those beasts that you told me about. And that's why I love him, as much as you do, like I mentioned back in Metro Speedway." Elora said somberly, trying not to shed a tear.

"But Elora… he loves-"

"I KNOW HE LOVES YOU!" Elora loudly said, making Cynder, and Spyro, flinch. "And that is why I don't want to make him love me too, if it means that I'll take him from you. I… just don't want to have you hate me for taking him, and leaving you in the dust for him. I just want to know, that since I want to go through with making a threesome harem with you, and Spyro at this point, may you give me a chance… to also give you both my love, and share it with both of you? I promise that he's still yours. I just hope that I'll be his too, as well as yours."

Spyro and Cynder was currently unable to answer that, as they never really thought about it. Sharing Spyro with Elora, wasn't the first thing that Cynder would think about when it came to her life of romance with him. Especially when it came to remembering that the Beast Makers also had harems too, separating themselves from the other dragons. But she didn't want to hurt Elora's feelings by telling her no. So at this moment, she was at a loss for words.

"I … I don't… know. I don't know what to say." Cynder admitted. As was Spyro, who also shook his head in agreement.

"Then you don't need to answer that right now. After all, I love him, but I love you too, and I don't want to ruin that, by taking him from you. And that is regardless of how envious that I could feel, at how you got lucky to be with him first, considering how nice he is. Which is why I asked this. I… just want to make sure that you're both okay with a threesome too." Elora then said somberly.

Cynder was in shock at what she heard from Elora, as was Spyro. It seems that she desires to have a threesome harem with her and Spyro, like what the other Fauns were having in Fracture Hills. And yet, she was just making sure that she wouldn't mind letting it happen between them first. At this point, she started to respect, and even like Elora, even more.

And she did feel like letting Elora know that she was happy that she wasn't being pushy, or daring, in attempting to take Spyro too. Even though she felt that she might not mind sharing him with Elora as well.

"Wait. Did I just think that? She's just a friend of ours! Not a lover!" Cynder thought. "But then again, since she didn't dare try to take him from me, I feel that it'd be mean of me to make her stay away from us. Let alone bluntly tell her no."

All while Spyro was also in thought. He admits, he is indeed looking forward to doing this with her too. But he'd rather that Cynder is okay with it as well, instead of persuading, or forcing her to do this too. So he was actually confused on which choice to make if Cynder was too.

All while Hunter IV was in surprise at the confession too. As he didn't think that Elora was willing to make a harem like that, let alone go for a harem at all. She didn't seem like the type who would create one with the Fauns after all, let alone with the dragons. But he's being proven wrong here.

It was a tense few minutes, as Cynder was hesitating on what choice she could make, before she made her decision.

Spyro tried to see if he could get a word in beforehand, but Cynder stopped him, before coming closer to Elora. Before she decided to bring Spyro in closer too. Before Cynder decided to kiss Elora in return for the kiss she gave her, much to Spyro's surprise. Then he got kissed by her as well.

After the kissing was done, Cynder made her choice. "I accept. I accept your love as well, if Spyro is also alright with your love for us." Cynder said, making her decision. Which was yes to Elora's proposal. "You don't mind, do you Spyro?" She then asked.

"O-Of course not! I accept her love as well. And I'm not stopping you girls, from making a threesome harem with me, if you don't mind either." Spyro responded, also deciding on yes.

Much to Elora's elation, as she was jumping for joy at the answer as she hugged them both. "Oh thank you, thank you, thank you both so much for accepting me!"

"No problem." Both of them said in unison. Accepting having a third wheel in their romantic relationship. Knowing that from here on out, Elora is their partner as well, instead of only each other.

Even Hunter IV had to admit, this was pretty adorable to see. Even if it's pretty unusual that a Faun is with a pair of dragons. But it didn't bother him.

Speaking of Hunter IV though, once they were done with the hugging, and the talking, Cynder, and Elora was now wanting a word with him.

"So let us get this straight. You, and Spyro, decided to play this game, of gathering the Crystal Popcorn in this cave, as a challenge for those Orbs." Elora said, forming the answer in her head, before Hunter could tell her.

"Well… yes." He said with hesitation.

"So both of you were doing this challenge, this entire time, while we were getting those hats for the Fauns. I have to admit, you have no idea how relieved I am, to know that this place isn't going to be his tomb." Cynder said, hugging Spyro out of relief for his life.

"But still, I thought that you were done with your rivalry with the dragons. How could you still be like this even though you told us back in Shady Oasis, that you were burying the hatchet?" Elora asked in a scolding manner.

"I'm sorry Elora. I j-just wanted to make this the moment when I could finally win, and gain the right to face off against Ripto, as Avalar's hero. Making you proud of me while I'm at it. But at this point, what's the point?" He sadly asked as he looked at the floor. "I failed once again, against you guys. So Ripto would definitely wipe the floor with me because of it."

"So this is what it's about? Wanting to win against us, to fight Ripto? Well why didn't you outright try to fight him instead of focusing on us?!" Cynder asked.

"Obviously, because Elora would totally stop me from doing it. She's so certain that I'm going to lose, and probably die, after all." Hunter responded.

Which Elora admits, he's not wrong about that. But it was to protect him. And she knew it'd be a bad move to go after Ripto at his current strength. "And for good reason. He'd totally destroy you with Gulp. And I'm certain that your people would be saddened to learn that you got killed, trying to fight him."

"Well, what's the point? They're probably not going to have a funeral for me, back in my village. Being banished, and all." Hunter said sadly.

Which startled Elora at what she heard. "What?" She asked, trying to know if she heard that right.

Before he could respond though, they all heard some footsteps. "Excuse us. But we need to see our son." A feminine voice said.

Causing them all to see Hunter's mothers, Cleo, and Bella, walking into the cave, with Hunter III behind them both.

The threesome couple gave them some space, as the mothers were now in front of the now shocked Hunter IV. "Mothers?!"

"Don't 'mothers' us, young man. After what we have heard about you and your rivalry with the heroes, it's about time that you learn to lose for once." Bella said, scolding him after hearing about his antics towards the dragons.

"And with the Orbs of all things?! Don't you know that without them, some of the portals of Avalar would be disabled, and the dragons could be unable to go back home? And that's not getting into what would happen if this Ripto fellow ends up grabbing them." Cleo said. Also scolding Hunter.

All while Hunter was feebly sitting down, and apologizing, knowing that it's not a good idea to argue back with his mothers, since they'd kick his tail all over Magma Cone for it. So he took their scolding without complaint, knowing that he ultimately deserved this.

Then he got back up to apologize again, only to then get hugged by them both.

"But thank goodness that you're alright. We both hoped that Ripto didn't outright vaporize you for trying to stop him. Thank the sun, and stars, that you are still okay." Cleo said with Bella in agreement.

"After all, we both still love you, Gunther. And nothing can ever change that fact." Bella said softly.

Hunter was also relieved as he hugged back to them. (All while Spyro, was surprised at the name that they dropped, being Gunther.) Even though he also felt shame still, to be in their presence.

"Thanks. Moms. But why are you both here for me, even though I'm no longer welcome?" Hunter IV asked.

"Now why would you say that?" Cleo asked in surprise.

"I've been banished from my village, and my clan. I'm no longer welcome there, because of Ripto being here in Avalar, due to my clumsiness." He somberly said, confessing.

Both mothers were startled, and surprised, alongside Elora, Cynder, and Spyro, at what they heard. "Banished? You were banished?"

"NO! He wasn't banished!" Hunter III said, stepping forward to his sight.

"What?" Hunter IV asked.

"You were not banished. And you were never banished from your clan, or the village, this whole time." Hunter III said, shocking his nephew at what he just heard.

Apparently, he wasn't banished this whole time. He was still part of the clan, and the village, this whole time.

Which meant that Hunter III made him believe that he was.

"But, why? Why would you…" He asked.

"It was the only way that I could put a stop to your rivalry with the dragons. I figured that you were quite determined to win your rivalry with them, so that you would boldly fight Ripto, regardless of how mighty he is with his minions, and with his magic powers." Hunter III said. "And that made the village upset with you due to your lack of support for the true heroes of Avalar, within these dragons. So I reluctantly made you believe that you were banished, in order to make you swallow your pride, and atone for your mistakes, and your lack of support for them, by siding with them as their ally in order to earn your place back with us."

"But after what I assumed, was an assassination attempt on Spyro, which I'm glad to see that it isn't the case, I realized that instead, I risked having you become more determined to outright beat them, or slay them like wild beasts. And it would've broke my heart to see you becoming a villain in the process of trying to win against them, and Ripto. And for that, I am truly sorry, for making you believe that you were banished. In hindsight, I should've considered the other options. Each of which, would be less harsher than what I've done. Because I love you regardless of our differences." He finished explaining, while somber, and trying not to cry himself.

All while Hunter IV was surprised at what he heard. Not only was he not banished this whole time, but he also heard his uncle telling him that he indeed loves him. Regardless of his antics, and for his less serious attitude compared to himself. And that had him shedding tears.

Not only out of relief, but out of pride for his uncle for his love as they proceeded to hug it out together with his mothers. "I love you too uncle." Hunter IV said, shedding out his own tears, feeling relieved that he wasn't banished. While he also then apologized to him for his antics towards the dragons.

All while his mothers, and Hunter III also shedded out their tears as well. While Elora, Spyro, and Cynder, ended up looking on at the sight. With Elora feeling happiness that Hunter wasn't banished the entire time too.

All while Cynder, and Spyro had to admit it, they too shed their tears at how precious the sight was, even if it was getting sappy.

Afterwards, Hunter IV at that point, truly dropped his rivalry against them, and decided to legit become their ally against Ripto, with nary a fuss from him. Much to their delight as they were now getting out of Magma Cone together, (Making sure to get the last Orb on the way out.) after saying goodbye to the Fauns of Magma Cone.

Afterwards, the Fauns were outside in the first section of Magma Cone, as they danced near the path of lava, feeling joy at their home of Magma Cone being saved.

The Fauns farther from the ledge was doing a belly bump in celebration, prompting the other Fauns to want to do the same.

"Ready lad?!" One of them said.

"Ready!"

Then on three, they bumped their chests together. Probably a little too hard, since it sent the Faun closer to the ledge flying.

Or at least, he could've been, if an Earthshaper, who tried to serve them green punch, wasn't in the way, as he ended up falling into the lava instead. Much to the relief of the Faun that could've been sent in.

"Whew. That was a clohse one. Why don't we be a wee bit more careful." The Faun said, relieved.

The other one nodded in relief, as they both were readjusting their positions on the rock to where they were safe. Not noticing the Earthshaper's demise as he sunk below the lava, before shattering into pieces.

The party's of Magma Cone were fun, but boy could they get dangerous.

Chapter Text

Filler Chapter: Pyra's beginning, and Icy Speedway

There was a little meeting between the dragons in the room of the Beast Maker's hut, that Valkyra, and Luna, brought together, as they were in the middle of the circle of dragons, Lume, and Lateef, being among them.

Along with the mates of Chief Bruno of the Beast Makers, that was also among the meeting dragons in the room.

The first one was chartreuse green scaled, with a magenta underbelly, who was slightly obese in the right places in Bruno's eyes, while having Cyan blue eye colors that currently showed determination, and anger at what she heard. While she wore a moss cape, with a wooden crown that was decorated with some thorns on it, and some leaf bracelets that looked like ivy.

The second one was magenta scaled that was also obese, with a tan beige underbelly, and orange wings, and also Cyan blue eye colors, that showed determination. She wore a horned crown, and an ivy vest, and some anklets that was also thorny. She also looked determined.

And the third one, was yellow scaled with green highlights, that had a tiara of twigs, and moss, and looked more muscular compared to the other mates of Bruno's. She also wore leaf anklets, and bracelets of her own.

Their names were Vlamme, Adiel, and Luan. And even they were there among the small party of dragons.

The reason being, was that Valkyra got some of the dragons together via messages that she sent to them. Which detailed their findings of what the Gnorc Remnant force is doing, (While saying that the rumors about them are true.) and where their main base of operations are. And they got the dragons, and dragonesses together in a meeting, figuring out what they can do to stop the remnants of Gnasty's force from succeeding before they could become a problem for the rest of them.

All while Pyra was also among them, being by Lume's side, while trying to remain determined to defeat the Gnorcs herself. While Terrador, Maximos, Magnus, and Boris, was also there too, having heard about what has happened here themselves. (Cyril was too busy in the Beast Makers with the search. As well as Volteer, in the Magic Crafters, making sure that no stone was unturned.)

There was also some Gnorcs that was also among the dragons. All of whom, were known as the Gnorc Loyalist faction, that still shows loyalty to the dragon people. After all, even though they were enemies one time, the Gnorcs in the room, felt that what the remnants are doing, was despicable. So, the Gnorcs that wasn't too busy in looking for the dragons, were sending their support for the fight too. Much to Pyra's relief, as she was glad to see that not all Gnorcs were evil to the core.

"Okay. Meeting in session. We're all together as a group, to form our plan to defeat that remnant of Gnorcs that are thieving our eggs." Valkyra said.

"Indeed, we are, shame on these Gnorcs for their antics of robbing us of our eggs. Especially if it's for Gnasty." Vlamme said with Adiel, and Luan in agreement.

"The only question remains though. Who are they taking the eggs for? Who hired them to do that?" Lume asked.

That was the question that all of the dragons in the room, would hope for an answer to, once they end up fighting the Remnants of Gnasty's, and see if they can beat them for the answer.

Not only that, but the dragons, and dragonesses were also in confusion at why the person who hired them was trying to get those eggs to begin with.

Before they could wonder that though, they decided that they should focus on the battle itself first. So, they were thinking up what they can do to defeat Gnasty's remnents.

All while, little did they know, Ignitus was there too, and was listening in on the meeting, with surprise. After all, he didn't think that the rumors about the Remnants were true. And now he was willing to join in, simply to ensure that he can be of great help to them, and to ensure that Pyra is going to live through the entire battle without too many problems, if she is going to get involved.

It took a little while of this, when they all ended up agreeing on their tactic against the Remnant. Now they were in a little debate on who gets to lead the charge.

"Could it be you, Valkyra? You're Titan's mate after all." Luan said.

"True. I could impress my husband, with my own leadership in leading you all to our victory over those Remnants, even without the help of the Four Brave Dragons. But who else, could lead the charge?" She asked.

Vlamme stepped forward for the chance. "I'll lead. Those Gnorcs shall never get those eggs delivered to whoever hired them, while I kick."

"As much as I would like to agree, it would be too risky for you, considering that you're one of Bruno's mates. It should be me." Adiel said, offering herself to lead.

"You're his mate too though. I should do this for those eggs." Luan said.

"All of you are his mates. And that is why it should be me to lead the charge. I'm a Peace Keeper after all." Todor the Archer dragon said, wanting to lead the charge to keep the mates of Bruno's safe.

Which, they all admit, was a sympathetic, and selfless gesture that they all appreciate.

Besides, he could show himself as quite a graceful leader, and an impressive soldier that Titan would be proud of, and would add to the ranks of the dreaded dragons, next to Trondo, Terrador, Magnus, and Boris.

"As noble as it is, I feel that I should do it myself too, while you, Maximos, and Magnus are my right hands during our fight." Boris said, throwing his own hat into the ring.

"I must do this though. I'm the Earth Guardian. And I feel that it's my duty, as well. All of you can be my right hands." Terrador said, also wanting to lead the fight against the Gnorcs.

None of the dragons could really argue with the right-hand dragon part, but Valkyra raised her hand up.

"Such noble gestures from all of you. But we have made our decision beforehand, as we have a volunteer, whom has agreed, that she, will be our leader in this fight too." Valkyra said, gesturing to Pyra, whom marched forward at the call.

As nervous as she was, she was also determined too, as she marched with a determined glare on her face. "It's true. I'll be the one to lead the fight." She spoke.

Which was much to the whole room's shock, as they didn't expect to see her leading the fight against the Remnants. Even Boris was speechless at the call she made.

All while the room was asking themselves questions, like "My word, is that Ignitus, and Titan's child?" or "Isn't that the timid dragon that got adopted by Ignitus?" or "She's actually leading this group?" among others. But none of them was reacting negatively, let alone, refusing to let her lead, feeling that Pyra got serious spunk in volunteering like that.

All while Ignitus, who was still there outside, was shocked at what he then heard, and saw. His daughter was fighting the remnants too. Much to his horror as well, since he was worried about the risks that she was going to suffer.

Which to a lesser extent, was echoed by Terrador. "Oh dear. Ignitus is going to be terrified once he learns about this." He thought.

"I'm guessing that there is no objection from any of you, in doing this?" Luna asked.

The dragons had to think about it for a minute, wondering if Pyra is the one that can fight the Gnorcs well, and if she can truly win.

The Peace Keepers, and the Beast Makers that wasn't finding the Four Brave Dragons all told her that they do not mind her doing this. Even Terrador was not stopping her from this path, even believing that she could actually pull of saving the Eggs from the Remnants, albeit with reluctance where Ignitus is concerned.

"HOLD IT!" Ignitus's voice boomed.

As the aforementioned Dream Weaver dragon was now in the room as he speed walked to the front. "Father?" Pyra said out of shock.

"I didn't expect you here, Ignitus." Valkyra said.

"I came here when I heard of this meeting, and I can see that the rumors about that Remnant of Gnorcs was true." Ignitus said. "And now that I'm here, I intended to be of help to you all, but after hearing that Pyra is leading this force, I feel that I should be the one to lead!" He declared.

Which did leave Pyra horrified. "NO! It must be me! Not you!"

"Have you gone mad? This is a dangerous battle that you could die in!" Ignitus argued back.

"And you as well! Especially as a leader of this resistance! I don't want that to happen to you, Father!" Pyra responded.

Ignitus admits, she has a point there. "Even so, I can fight well to protect myself, regardless of my Dream Weaver birth!"

"I can too!" She spoke. "I am A Peace Keeper after all, and I want to impress my people, and you!"

"Impress me?" He asked.

Pyra nodded. "I want to make you proud, and show you that I am growing. Growing from being the timid dragoness, to a dragoness that the other Peace Keepers wished that I'd be. That is also why I want to lead. I want to be stronger than I once was. Please father, let me lead. I know that I can do this, for once!"

Ignitus didn't know what to think. On one hand, he knew that she could be leading herself to her death. And that would not only be a huge shame that she has died later on after her parents sacrificed themselves for her, thus making their sacrifice pointless, but would also be a huge shame as her new father, as he was supposed to protect her, and raise her in her parents' place alongside his guardians, and the Four Brave Dragons. And that failure to do so, would haunt him for years to come.

On the other hand, she could indeed succeed, and not only prove herself as a capable Peace Keeper, like she might've dreamed of becoming, but also, she could show her capability to the Four Dragons, which would have them respecting her for being bold enough to fight the Gnorcs in their place.

Not to mention, showing Ignitus that she has indeed gotten stronger from last time. To where even though she still has her moments, she is becoming stronger in not only strength, but also confidence in battle. Which Ignitus admits, he was hoping for such as she grows up.

Considering her determination in her eyes as she stared at him, he felt that indeed, she could be quite determined to beat those Gnorcs, and quite determined to show Ignitus that she is now ready to earn her newfound confidence, and become the Peace Keeper that she hoped she'd be in the future. And that immediately had Ignitus feeling a swell of pride in him at that look. Even though, it also had him feeling that no matter what he says, she may still fight the Remnant, because it is what she must do.

"She's right Ignitus. She's ready to fight for us. Please, give her a chance." Valkyra pleaded.

"I feel that she is ready to prove herself to us, too." Terrador said, putting his hand on Ignitus' shoulder. "If she must do this, then I won't stop her. Can you give her that chance too?"

Ignitus had to think about it for a couple minutes. Until he made his decision.

"On one condition." Ignitus said, putting hope into Pyra's mind. "We're both side by side, so that I can protect you too, once we bring our battle against them."

Pyra was happy that Ignitus was giving her a chance, as was Valkyra. "I can work with that. Thank you, father." Pyra said, hugging Ignitus.

Which calmed down the rest of the dragons, especially Terrador, who expected an overprotective Ignitus, who would refuse to let his daughter be a hero for once, even if it'd be beneficial for them all if she's able to prove herself as such. It was a good thing that Ignitus was understanding enough to let her do her thing.

Now it seems that Ignitus was willing to join the battle for the eggs, if it's to protect his adopted daughter. Which is what Valkyra would do for her as well, alongside Luna.

Which would make their battle against the Remnant, more likely to end in their victory, which would result in their save of the eggs. And maybe provide a confidence boost for Pyra. Not to mention, their answer as to who hired the Gnorc Remnants to steal the eggs.

Meanwhile… back in Autumn Plains…

"Ah, thank goodness that all of you still have Gems in your bank. For a second there, I thought that you all spent them on those flirtatious Fauns over in Fracture Hills. You all seemed like suckers for a pretty face." Moneybags said with a grin, to the Bipedal Four Dragons, as they fumed, and glared at him.

Before this moment, they were exiting Magma Cone, with Hunter III, and his nephew, along with his mothers, and with both Spyro, and Cynder's new girlfriend in Elora. Whom they just hooked up with back in Magma Cone, shortly after Spyro beat Hunter IV, A.K.A Gunther, in the Crystal Popcorn challenge in one of the ice caves. They thought that Gunther was going to kill Spyro in the ice cave at the time, but both of them were relieved that they were just playing around, and that Spyro was still alive, and unharmed by the end.

Though Elora inadvertently overstepped their boundary, and kissed Spyro in relief on his lips, right in front of Cynder, causing her to feel shame for doing that, knowing that Cynder would chew her out for it. And she couldn't blame her for it. But she decided to kiss her too, then confess her love for them both, before asking them for a three-way romance with them, in hopes that they'll say yes.

After some hesitation, Cynder accepted her into a three-way, alongside Spyro. Much to her joy, as they became a three-way couple from there on out.

All while Gunther ended up meeting his mothers again in Magma Cone, before being told that he was still part of his village, and his clan. Now he was truly on the dragons' side, and he was going to return to the village once they were done with Ripto, and Gulp in the Autumn Plains.

Beforehand, the Four Dragons went to Fracture Hills, which was Elora's home Realm that she was from. And it was there that they met the other Fauns of that place, and ended up fighting the Earth Shapers of Fracture Hills, before dancing with the Fauns. Where they all ended up suddenly gaining the ability to stand on just their hind legs, thus becoming Bipedal. Which meant that their Dragon Kata was getting better from here on out. And they are growing into strong dragons that can fly. Someday at least.

After leaving Magma Cone though, the dragons knew of another Speedway that was told to them by one of the Eskimos of Crystal Glacier. So, they decided to do the Icy Speedway now that they were done with the Realms of Autumn Plains. While Elora spoke with Hunter's mothers, while making sure that her Quiver was fully loaded with her arrows, with Hunter III doing the same with his nephew, when they fight Gulp. So, she was currently staying behind but was going to catch up with the dragons soon, when they get to Icy Speedway.

However, they were currently speaking with Moneybags, who somehow made a recovery from his accident in Magma Cone, when they got to the Portal, that was unfortunately inactive. And his presence alone, had the four dragons feeling some dread at the thought of paying him once again, for their chance to enter Icy Speedway. And much to their chagrin, there was no other way.

And to make their matter worse, Moneybags also added in an extra charge in gems, to make up for the past times that the Dragons evaded his attempts at making him pay. Which meant that in other words, instead of paying the entry fee for Icy Speedway, they paid the entry fee, plus the money that they owed him throughout their past encounters in Avalar, that involved avoiding him. (Though Spyro, Cynder and Elora never met him in Crystal Glacier, but that's due to him getting chased around in Skelos Badlands.) Which built up to two thousand one hundred gems. And they had no way to avoid paying that many to him right now. 

Sure, they still have Gems leftover throughout their time in collecting them throughout Avalar, but that was an expensive buy for sure. And they were not happy about that fact. But still, there is no choice here.

So, they reluctantly paid him in the Gems. All while they were glaring at him and was desiring to beat him to a pulp. But they guessed that there'd be punishments for clobbering him if they did. But they hoped that Elora could make an exception to this occasion should she hear about it, as they looked at him leave after reactivating the Portal, after telling them that he's counting on them to win, since he's placed a bet on them winning the Speedway.

They were tempted to lose on purpose to make him lose the bet, just to show him. And after that, they hoped to win, and grab the Orb. For Elora's sake.

Speaking of whom, she arrived, alongside Hunter III, a moment after Moneybags left. And noticed their mood after some cuddling with both Spyro, and Cynder. "What's the matter?"

"Remember that bear with the bag of Gems? Well, we had a run in with him again, while near the inactive portal. And I'm sure you can guess what happened next." Spyro responded annoyed.

"And much worse, we had to pay him more Gems due to our past times meeting him, only for us to avoid him, most of the time. Leading to some debts to pay." Ember said, also quite annoyed.

Elora guessed who they referred to. And she too was annoyed at Moneybags for what he had them doing. While Hunter III was also feeling as chagrinned towards what Moneybags has done, as he too looked forward to taking him down too.

He was relieved that his Nephew didn't do the same thing, though. As he would've been more angry at his nephew if he did.

"Don't worry guys. I acknowledge that he's a jerk too." She spoke. "Why didn't you guys wait for us though? I would've told him to simply turn the Portal on, or you guys could've used the Guidebook, to turn it on, and avoid this situation."

At the last part, the dragons looked at her, wondering if they heard it right. "What?" They asked.

"Yeah, sorry that I didn't tell you all this firsthand, but leaders like me, Moneybags, and the others can deactivate the Portals for maintenance, or to ensure that whatever trouble happens in that Realm, doesn't spread out of it to this World, until it blows over, before we can reactivate it again." Elora said with an embarrassed blush.

"Plus, the guidebook in your hands… is also able to open and close those Portals like this one if you were to use it." Hunter III said.

"WHAAAAAAAAAT?!" They asked in unison out of shock. And why wouldn't they, after what they just learned?

They could've simply intimidated Moneybags into turning the Portal back on or tell him how important it was that they should pass through, to get the Orb out of Icy Speedway, and appeal to his hidden heart of gold, (If he had any.) in order to get into the Realm, and finish it for the Orb. Or they could've waited for Elora to make him do it. But they paid him instead. Because they didn't know about it.

"S-so what you're saying, is that we could've avoided paying him, if we knew that the guidebook could do that?!" Spyro asked.

Elora nodded, still blushing. "Moneybags could've told you that too. But I suppose that… knowing him, he would simply live up to his nickname."

"So, he swindled us of our Gems, when he could've told us what the book would do?! Or could've opened it up himself?" Flame asked.

Elora again nodded alongside Hunter III. Which had all Four of the Dragons feeling even more angry at Moneybags then last time.

Especially the pink dragoness among them who was gritting her teeth in anger at what Moneybags just pulled on them. Before she ended up making a smile at Elora, after what just happened.

Which did put a little chill up her three friends' spines at the sight of the smile. Since they knew her enough to know that when she smiles like that, and if her posture was calm, measured, and polite, while her eyes would end up gazing a chilling glare, they knew that she is enraged enough to be put into that state, and she is going to enjoy setting her wrath down onto someone that has provoked it. Like Moneybags himself, when he swindled them all of the Gems in Autumn Plains.

"So, he swindled us, has he not? Are you just as upset towards him, as we are?" Ember asked.

Elora nodded. "Why do you ask?"

"Oh, I was just curious to see if you were going to mind if we clobber that D-Damn bear once we meet him again. *Giggle* Which is nice that you don't seem to mind, because I hope we do meet him again. So that I can PUT THAT GO*$%&N C*$T S%#T DUMBA$$ P&$$#*$K MEATB*%% D*#K C*#K MOTHER#*#$ER IN HIS GO*$%#N PLACE! AND BEAT THE HOLY F*$#ING S%#T OUTTA HIM SO BAD THAT HE CAN'T F*$#ING SIT FOR A MILLION F*$#ING YEARS! I'LL SHOW THAT F*$#ING A$$%*LE WHERE I CAN FIND THAT F*$#ING BAG AND TELL THAT A$$*OLE, THAT HE CAN F*$#ING STUFF IT UP HIS FAT A$$, BEFORE LOOKING HIM IN THE FACE AND TELL HIM HOW MUCH OF A F*$#ING, CHEAP-A$$, LYING, NO F*$#ING GOOD, ROTTEN, FOUR-F*$#ED, S%#T LICKING AND EATING, S%#TBRAINED, HOPELESS, D*#$LESS, FAT-A$$, C*$%-EYED, LIMPD*#K-LEGGED, FAT-LIPPED, YAM-HEADED SACK OF GNORC S%#T THAT HE IS! F$#K THAT F*$#ING A$$WIPE WITH A GOD$%&N RED HOT GLOWING SWORD BLADE UP HIS F*$#ING A$$… ^*$# #$(%(# %^$( $(#*$-"

Ember then let out a rapid string of swear words that had the group's jaws dropping to the ground, as she also jumped on her hind legs in frustration, while the birds off in the distance were rattled as they flew off the branches of Autumn Plains. None of them expected to hear quite a loud load of profanity from someone.

Let alone an adorable pink dragoness.

Even Moneybags heard the rapid fire swears, as he was now feeling an icy cold chill up his spine. He was now feeling weary, and scared of meeting the pink dragoness again after this. Especially if she plans to literally do those things to him when they do.

"HALLELUJAH, HOLY F$%&ING S%$T!" Ember finished with a final set of curses being dropped, before breathing loudly, and heavily to catch her breath from her rapid fire swears, all while the group was stunned at what they just heard from Ember while they still had their Jaws on the ground. At least in Flame, and Elora's case. While both Spyro, and Cynder was at first stunned, and shocked, before they started to chuckle at what they just heard out of Ember's mouth.

Even Flame saw the humor in that, and was trying not to laugh.

Sure, they might've heard some of those foul words from the other dragons, that dropped those bombs by mistake, and they might've cursed before, but none of them dropped the amount of this magnitude that left them speechless. Let alone, Ember herself.

A couple moments later, she now has her breath back, and the group was now getting out of their stunned states. "That… That came out of nowhere." Elora said, still surprised alongside Hunter III.

All while Flame, Spyro, and Cynder, was trying not to laugh too hard. "We're gonna have to wash that mouth out with soap, once we get back home." Spyro said in a joking sense.

All while Ember blushed at what she's done. As even she was feeling stunned at what she just said around them. As well as a bit ashamed of that action. Even though she did find the little joke from Spyro, to be funny. "Sorry, that you guys had to hear that. P-Please don't tell mommy, about this." She said with a chuckle.

All of them made sure to keep that promise. While Elora shook her head in exasperation. While Hunter III was also looking dismayed at the reaction. Even though he felt that the reaction was understandable, considering what Moneybags has done to them. Especially considering that even though Moneybags should also be hating Ripto, he wasn't being supportive to the dragons, who was trying to stop him.

But sometime soon, once the Dragons beat Ripto, then even he is going to have a word with Moneybags. For now though, they were going to Icy Speedway.

Out of all the Speedways that the Four Brave Dragons went to in Avalar, Icy Speedway looked like it was the prettiest Speedway so far. The cyan daylight sky was pretty, but there were also colors of pink in the sky, as well as the architect of the Speedway itself. And the blend of pink, and cyan blue was blending well together, and complimenting each other quite well. The pink made the cyan colors pop quite well in general, and vice versa. Especially if it was sunset too.

Not only that, but the architect of the large building on the main iceberg, and the towers on the other sections of ice over the water, also happened to look pretty with some gold on the trims of it. While it also looked like it could also be right at home in Shady Oasis too. If Shady Oasis was a snowy place, and not like it's somewhere in the desert.

All in all, the Speedway looked like the prettiest looking Speedway of Avalar's Speedway Realms. And that is regardless of the ice, and snow that was all over the place, like in Crystal glacier. Which could be too cold for them to stay in for a long time.

And the water would be very cold too, so it was reasonable why the water would end the flight challenge if they landed in the water with a splash.

Which is why Ember was taking on the course with that in mind as she flew around, hitting the Snowmobile Ice Wizards with her supercharge, as well as the parachuting ones that floated in the air after she destroyed their 'anchor' in the snowmobiles. Before going after the arches next as she flew, and supercharged through them. Then there was the Lochness monsters that she too had to take down alongside the figure skating penguin Ice wizards, that was also on the grounds.

The Lochness monsters in the water made that part of the course pretty dangerous, since they were close to the water. Ember had to make sure that she won't be aiming her neck down to look at the water, or she won't have time to pull up when she starts heading towards it. She also tried not to look at the water as well, since she may not notice that she's going to crash into the icy walls, or the Lochness monsters themselves until she's too late. So, she kept her sight on the Lochness Monsters until she was sure that all of them perished by her fire.

Once they did, it was the end of the challenge, and she, along with the rest of the team, got a bunch of Gems for their victory in the course. Much to their excitement.

Which is where they celebrated once again as they flew around in celebratory fashion beside each other. Again, showing how close they are, and how fluently they fly together. This time, they were flying while holding hands on occasions, as they quickly remembered that they were bipedal.

All while Spyro's second girlfriend in Elora was looking on, as she was wishing that she had wings, so that she could join them on their celebratory flying, with her flying alongside both Spyro, and Cynder, in a romantic sense. Which she was sure, they would gladly let her if she does.

Which, had her hoping to remind herself to ask the Professor for a pair of mechanical wings to be built for her as well, so that she won't have to borrow them for herself.

All while Hunter III was looking on in admiration too, feeling respectful of their relationship throughout their journey through Avalar.

Then after some flying around, some of the other Eskimos, who was witnessing Ember's successful run, was applauding them. Approving of her destruction of the Ice wizards that was hang-gliding.

"Nicely done, dragons. You've shown that you're quite a fast creature." One of them said.

"Thanks." Spyro said, landing on the snowy ground with his friends by his side. While Cynder, and Elora was close by his side. "By the way, is there any problem here?"

"Oh, nothing is wrong here." The Eskimo said. "Especially since this Realm is at peace, now that those darn Ice Wizards are no longer riding our Snowmobiles or skating on our rinks. Now they've been punished."

"That's nice to hear." Elora said with a smile, seeing that Ripto has no influence here. "But let's cut to the chase. Do any of you have an Orb?" She then asked, wondering if there is one in Icy Speedway.

"Of course, there is one that we have." He said. "And we're keeping it safe, just like one of the fairies told us to. And we can give it to you, if you're able to win this challenge."

As annoyed as Elora was, she felt that the challenge was necessary for her to take, in order to take it, just so they won't think she's an imposter that is working for Ripto. So she didn't complain too much. "Okay. What challenge must we do."

"There are a bunch of rings that we have laid out around this course in a pattern. If you're able to go through all of them, then you win. But, there is a twist to it that we've added in, just to make it fun." He said with a smile.

"And what is it?" Elora asked, with the other dragons curious.

"One of you must hang-glide through them while on the parachute that is being pulled along by a snowmobile. If any of you dragons are able to go through them all, without missing one ring, then the Orb is yours. Otherwise, you must try again if you miss." The Eskimo said.

That sounded like a challenge that would live up to the 'challenging' part of that. Or in other words, it sounded like it would be hard. Yet, it sounded pretty fun as well to hang-glide. Even if they must, to win the Orb.

Which would be hard, as the Eskimos said. But hey, they must earn it so that Ripto won't take it by force. Which could end badly if he succeeded.

There was one question though. "Who's driving?" Elora asked.

A sound of an engine was made, as if to answer her question, as a Snowmobile was headed to them. And someone familiar was driving it.

None other than Hunter IV A.K.A Gunther himself, was driving the Snowmobile that was now nearby. "Hey guys." He spoke with a smile on his face as he stopped not too far from the group.

Though his smile did fade from his face when he saw his uncle. Whom, looked down at his feet in response as Gunther briefly glared at him.

After all, as well intentioned as his lie was, it was still a mean thing to do. And it also had Gunther starting to trust him less due to that lie. After all, how could he expect to believe him when he tells him that he's in danger of someone out to kill him? Or, if he did tell his nephew that he has been given a higher position in the tribe? He'd expect that he's lying again. And it'd hurt him on the inside to be lied to again, by his uncle.

Sure, it was to humble him to the dragons, and show him that his petty rivalry to them had to end, since it would make him a liability to them, and Avalar. But, as Hunter III said, there could've been other ways to have forced him to bury his hatchet to the dragons, and make him acknowledge them as the better heroes that Avalar needs, and not himself.

And that is what Hunter III acknowledges, as he wished that he was able to think them up, before choosing this plan. Which he admits, was a pretty cruel one, that he hopes, won't cause his nephew to hate his guts.

"Hey Hunter, where are your mothers?" Elora asked.

"They're in Winter Tundra, with the Professor. They're expecting us there as we speak. After that, and once Ripto is gone, they're taking me home." He spoke. "I have to admit, I never thought that going back to the village could sound so relieving."

"Neither did I." Elora said, also feeling relieved that Hunter IV wasn't banished. While also glaring at his uncle, making him somberly look at the snow again. And put a little chill up his back.

Since even though she still respected his uncle for his assistance against Ripto, and though she doesn't hate him, she too felt pretty angered at him for that move. And wished that there was another way.

"I'm guessing you're our driver?" Spyro asked.

"You know it." Gunther said with a grin. "And I have hopes that my driving will make this challenge a piece of cake."

The Quartet also hoped for it as they were wondering who could go first on the hang-gliding challenge that Hunter was going to put them through.

Flame decided to go first, while Ember could go second if he misses one, then Spyro would be next, and so on, before it loops back around to Flame if they all miss.

Now, Flame was hang-gliding in the air, trailing behind Hunter IV as he drove on the ice, that has frozen over the water of Icy Speedway. Now, Flame was preparing to do the challenge.

"Be sure to angle your body, to turn your parachute left, or right. That way, you can move through the air, to ensure that you will move through the rings." Hunter said.

Flame kept that in mind as he was now moving his body around, which caused the parachute to move left and right. Which was suiting him just fine, despite the limited control that he had, at least in terms of moving around, compared to flying, as they were now coming up on the rows of rings that Flame was prepared to go through.

And soon, he was flying through the rows of rings that appeared around the course of Icy Speedway. Where Flame was initially hitting every ring in his path via strafing his Parachute, as Hunter IV kept on moving ahead.

He later noticed that the pattern of the rings were getting a little harder for him to go through with his hang-gliding, as they were either forcing him to move his Parachute at breakneck speeds, and even forced him to move the Parachute as fast as he can through the sky, just so he won't end up missing a ring, especially if they make patterns that forces him to strafe fast.

As the ride went on, the patterns started to become more harder, as Flame was forced to make some tight turns on the Parachute, swinging himself around a bit as he was ensuring that he won't miss a ring. But he knew that this wasn't going to be an easy challenge, since the patterns was getting harder, and he was now barely edging the rings, as the patterns got trickier.

But he wasn't giving up, since he was being cheered for, especially by Ember.

Where there were rings that forces him to move right, then quickly strafe to the middle, then quickly go to the left in quick succession. There was also a row of them that would force him to quickly move to the left so that he'll hit them all, and vice versa.

There was also the ones that would force him to his Parachute to the left, and to the right in quick succession. And the worst part, was that he has to move to the right to get to the rings on the right, just as Hunter IV turns around the lighthouse to the left. Which moving to them awkward.

Those were the reasons, why this seemed to be the most challenging side challenge of the Speedways of Avalar.

Which, had Flame losing the challenge, much to Hunter IV's dismay. As well as the rest of the group's as they were upset at how hard the challenge seems to be. "I heard that you were supposed to be good at this. I suppose it's just your first time Hang-gliding." He spoke.

"Well, it's not like I can freely fly around, while wearing this dang Parachute." Flame said in dismay as he got switched out.

Now, it was Ember's turn, as she was now being towed behind Hunter IV''s snowmobile, while wearing the Parachute. Where she was going through the same trials as Flame did, on his turn on the Parachute. And she quickly knew why Flame lost, as it was a hard pattern. Even though it was still the same pattern with no changes.

Especially when they move around the same lighthouse that Flame missed one at. Where she just barely got to the next ring, even though it looked like she missed due to grazing its edge. But apparently, it counted. Much to her relief, and confusion. All while she was being cheered for, by the group, and Flame.

Thankfully for her though, it was close to the last stretch of the challenge. Where after a few more rings, she was able to win the challenge by hitting the last one without missing one of the previous rings.

Which was much to her excitement, as well as the group's, as they were glad to see her win the more difficult challenge of the Speedway. Even Flame was happy about her win. Regardless of his lingering annoyance at the difficulty of the challenge, since he won't have to do this challenge.

Now they were all together again, as Ember was hugged by almost all of the group including Elora, with Hunter IV, and his uncle being the ones that merely watched the group hug.

Pretty soon, the Eskimos in Icy Speedway, was also applauding Ember for her win. "You did good on the Parachute. We usually end up missing one whenever we come here to try it out." One of them said.

"It's no problem. I guess you do this for the fun of it?" Ember asked with a smile.

The Eskimos nodded in response. "Indeed. Anyways, for completing the challenge, we would like to present to you, the Orb of Icy Speedway for your reward." The Eskimo said. Giving the group the Orb.

Which was much to Elora's joy as she was continuing to hug Spyro, and Cynder for the Orb. Making them blush at the contact. Which was noticed by both Flame, and Ember, as they wondered why they were blushing.

It seemed to them, that Elora was closer to them. And in a romantic sense as well. Which had them wondering if Elora is their girlfriend, and if she decided to actually create a harem with them, like how the other Fauns created their harems, back in Magma Cone, and Fracture Hills.

They would totally be surprised if that was indeed the case between them all. And Hunter IV was planning on letting then know, later on.

But right now, they had one thing to do, now that they have all of the Talismans, from both Autumn Plains, and Summer Forest. Which, totaled up to all fourteen Talismans. And they were a little surprised that they got this far, but they knew what to do now.

Which is to bring their fight, back to Ripto, and Gulp. Then it's back to their World, and to Dragon Shores, for them.

They did have a little feeling though, that it isn't going to be easier, from here on out.

Chapter Text

"Well done guys! With all fourteen Talismans in our possession, the Guidebook can break the lock on this door, and we can fight Gulp, and Ripto!" Elora said joyfully, as they were in front of the door to the Overlook.

With all of the worlds of Autumn Plains done, and with all of the Talismans, and at least forty-seven of the Orbs in their possession, the Four Brave Dragons, Elora, and Hunter III were now at the door, as they were preparing for their fight against Ripto's second dinosaur minion in Gulp. And they were bracing themselves for the upcoming fight that they were sure, is going to be pretty hard.

After all, Gulp may look pretty stupid, and boisterous, but they were sure that he can make up for it in being stronger than them all, in terms of physicality. And his boisterousness, could be backed up with it too. Which is why Gulp seems to be the minion that Ripto seems to favor, if riding on his back is any indication.

In fact, Elora looked nervous, as the Four Dragons noticed on her face, as well as some slight shivers that she had. And though a part of them felt like chuckling at that display, they also started to understand why she's like that, since Gulp happens to be big. Which usually equals stronger. So they felt that they are in for one hell of a fight on their paws, and should be careful when they fight Gulp in the Overlook.

They knew, that Gulp himself isn't invincible though. Since they would find a way to beat him, and make Ripto go back to his world, either defeated, or in fear of their prowess.

Before this though, they were relaxing with Elora, as well as Hunter III in Autumn Plains, exploring the Home World, and taking in the sights for the last time, at least for a while, before they end up fighting Gulp, and Ripto, and going to Winter Tundra next, so that they could go home. At least, if Ripto isn't going to get defeated too, forcing them to fight him there.

They indeed, had plenty to talk about, with Nevin, about the Autumn Plains, when they get back home and meet him again, as they were now in front of the door to Gulp's overlook.

"A-are we ready?" Elora then asked.

"Bring him on!" The Quartet said determined. Opening up the door with their guidebook. Before Elora was backing away a little bit, which they noticed. "What's wrong?"

"I-I have to admit, Gulp is making me nervous." Elora said sadly. "He looks like a tough dinosaur minion of Ripto's, and he could eat us, or crush us into a pancake. But I'm sure that he can be taken down like anybody else." Elora said. "In fact, I think I have an idea."

"What is it?" The Quartet asked.

"Hunter, go to Skelos Badlands, and tame those Pterodactyls. That way, they can drop in some weapons that can help us against Gulp." Elora said.

Hunter III understood, as he was now on his way there. Much to the Quartet's confusion.

"I know that our normal fires, and other elemental breaths might not do enough damage, but what about our magic?" Cynder asked.

"Because if I remember hearing about him from the others, Gulp's body is so tough, that not even magic can harm him." Elora said in response.

The Quartet was looking at her with shock in their eyes. "What?! You mean, our spells might not even dent him?!" Ember asked.

Elora somberly, and nervously nodded. "Indeed. His body could be too tough for standard elemental attacks, including melee, magic, and breath attacks, so even the spells could be useless. Which is why the weapons that the Pterodactyls are flying to the Overlook, might be the only way for us to beat him."

What she said, also had the Quartet feeling a little nervous themselves as they looked at each other. Each of their looks were nonverbally telling each other one thing.

That their upcoming conflict against Gulp, is going to be indeed, one heck of a rough ride, like back in Twilight Harbor. And it has a chance, that one of them might not make it out alive. They hoped that it's not going to be each other though, let alone Elora, as they were bracing themselves for their fight.

They were confident that they were still going to win though, due to the weapons that the Pterodactyls would bring in, that would end up helping out against Gulp.

"Okay. We'll use those weapons, and hopefully we'll use them well when we fight him." Spyro said, determinedly. Much to Elora's happy delight at how brave Spyro, and his dragon friends were being.

Soon, once they were all ready, they were now diving downwards into the hole, that lead to the Overlook.

In the Overlook, both Ripto, and Gulp were standing in the middle of what happens to be an arena on lava. While the latter was grinning at Gulp, at what he has done. Which, is his conquering of most of Avalar into his control.

What with his engineering of the war between the Land Blubbers, and the Breeze Builders, the thief infestation of Shady Oasis send by his loyalists in Scorch, and his assistance to the Earthshapers in their attempt to conquer Fracture Hills, while also having them try to destroy Magma Cone with its volcano, not to mention manipulating the creatures of Skelos Badlands into oppressing the cave men, while also using the Ice Wizards to also oppress the eskimos of Crystal Glacier, he felt that at this rate, Autumn Plains is all his.

Which, is where he believed that he has conquered enough of Avalar to believe that he has all of Avalar under his control, and that what remains of Avalar that he didn't take over yet, is going to be unable to take back their territory.

Not knowing that the Four Brave Dragons has liberated the Realms from his grip. And is now coming after him, with the Faun leader's help. But he didn't know that so far, as he was standing in front of Gulp with a burlap sack in his hands.

"Well Gulp, from here on out, we have officially made Avalar ours. And for that, you've earned a special reward." He then said, pulling something out of the burlap sack.

It was Zoe the fairy, that the Four Brave Dragons met back in Glimmer, shortly after they first set foot in Avalar due to their interception. And she was being held by her wings so that she cannot fly out of Ripto's grasp as she looked with a gasp of horror at Gulp, who was looking at her, excited at the potential snack that he was going to receive from Ripto.

"Heheheh, snack time!" He bellowed out with a giggle, all while Zoe was horrified.

How she came to be in this situation, was cause she was doing some scouting for Elora, at what Ripto was going to be doing to Avalar, while the dragons are in the middle of trying to save it from him. Unfortunately, shortly before the first battle against the Four Brave Dragons, Crush ended up catching her, and trapping her in a sack before handing her to Ripto, who pocketed the sack into his cape, intending to punish her later, once he takes over another World in Avalar, and establishes his foothold there. Now, she was out of the sack, and she was being handed to Gulp as a gift.

"Help! Somebody! Save me!" She called out. "I'm not dino chow!" She then said, struggling.

"It's no use, cursed Fairy. Nobody is here to save you, now. And he's getting his due reward. That'll teach you, and hopefully that Faun, and those Dragons, who really rules Avalar now!" Ripto said with a grin as he held her up to Gulp whom was licking his lips a bit at the snack he was going to get out of Zoe.

Whom, was currently… making a puddle under her, and Ripto's feet. Whether it was sweat, or… a different liquid she was leaking out, Ripto didn't know, or care. (Even though he was grossed out if it was the latter.) While neither did Gulp, who just wanted his snack from Ripto.

Who then proceeded to toss her in the air in Gulp's direction.

"AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH-" *Chomp*

Gulp caught her in his mouth as she screamed, before swallowing his little snack whole, as Ripto was in the middle of cackling at the sight.

Not knowing that the Four Brave Dragons, and Elora, was behind him. The latter of whom, was glaring angrily at his back, before drawing an arrow. All while Gulp was still swallowing his snack, before he noticed them behind Ripto. Then before he knew it…

"AAAAAAAAAUGH!" He screamed out after feeling an arrow on his butt. As well as some fire on his butt as well, causing him to jump high in the air. Then he soared through it to his chair. Where he was now on the seat, pulling the arrow out when he noticed it.

As well as noticed the fire on his pants. "You've all singed my cape! And you shot my butt! Damn you dragons, and Faun, you're all starting to get on my nerves!" He yelled out.

All while the quartet, and Elora merely glared at him in response, wishing that they could fly, so they can fly to him, and kick his butt all the way back to his own Home World.

Then he noticed that the Four Dragons were Bipedal. Much to his confusion. But he didn't bother asking since it wasn't important to him.

"If we bother you, it gets worse. Are you aware that we have saved our Realms in Autumn Plains from your attempt to take them over? Especially Zephyr, and Breeze Harbor?" Elora asked with a grin on her face.

"WHAT?!" He asked shocked at what he heard. Especially with Zephyr, and Breeze Harbor being involved. Which was much to his chagrin. "That's it! You've all messed with the wrong sorcerer! Say goodbye flame-breaths! Gulp, LUNCHTIME!" He called out to Gulp.

"YEAH! GET SOME! IT'S GO TIME!" He bellowed out, feeling that he is in for a fun fight after his snack time.

While Elora was already feeling a chill up her back at the situation that she was putting herself into with the dragons. She dreaded the damage that she was going to suffer alongside the Four Dragons, whom merely stood bravely alongside Elora.

But she too bravely stood with them, knowing that she is going to do this, not only for Avalar, but for her people, for her friends, and especially for Spyro and Cynder.

"Finish them all off, and you can have all the fairies you can eat! I'm going to enjoy this!" Ripto said, smiling at the impending battle that Gulp was going to go through with the Quartet, and Elora.

"You can count on me master! You all want a piece of me? THEN COME ON! GET SOME! LET'S GO BABY IT'S GO TIME!" He bellowed out, stomping his hooves, as his battle began.

Which started off with Gulp making a fast run towards the dragons, surprising them at how fast he was being, as he ran towards them, before trying to pounce on them, intending on flattening them under his belly.

Which, the Quartet, and Elora were barely able to dodge. Now they were running around Gulp, who continued to try to flatten them under his belly, all while they were running, and waiting for the pterodactyls to arrive again. For now, they were using their breaths on Gulp, as well as their magic in order to distract him, and Ripto.

And like Elora said, even their spells were bouncing off of Gulp, showing his toughness to where not even magic could hurt him.

"Hehehe! That tickles!" He said with a chuckle.

All while Gulp continued to try to flatten them under his belly, getting closer to them each time. Before he then decided to kick them with one of his massive hooves, hitting them all, and sending them flying across the arena.

"AAAUUUUGH!" They all yelled out in pain, as their dragonflies turned blue, and as they flew until they skidded along the ground of the arena, where they luckily didn't get launched out of the arena, and into the lava. But still, right off the bat, their battle wasn't off to a good start.

Then suddenly, as Gulp was stomping to them, he looked up, as he saw Pterodactyls above him, and the whole group, much to his confusion, as well as Ripto's as he too looked on in confusion, and annoyance.

All while the Quartet, and Elora was delighted at seeing them, knowing that Hunter III has succeeded in taming those dinosaurs. Now it was up to them from here, as they saw that some of the Pterodactyls had cyan eggs in their talons. Which Elora knew, held the weapons that they needed to use against Gulp.

Soon, the eggs were dropped down to the floor, before shattering on the ground, showing one of the weapons to use against Gulp.

Being some metal barrels.

Those metal barrels were what the Quartet, remembered launching against the Gnorcs in Gnorc Cove together. Which had them smiling at the good times, and at what they were intending to do to Gulp as they were now running to the barrels. Before charging into them to launch them at Gulp.

"OUCH!"

Which caused them to explode against Gulp, and send him jumping in pain. Which was a great sign of him being hurt by the weapon. Much to Elora's joy, as well as Ripto's dismay. Especially as the Pterodactyls were bringing in more of the barrels to use against Gulp.

Whom was able to dodge some of them, but the Quartet, and Elora kept on nailing Gulp with the barrels when he tries to dodge them. Showing the downsides of his size.

"Keep it up guys! At this rate, we can take him down!" Elora said.

Much to Ripto's dismay. "Try taking those weapons, and using them against them!" He barked out.

Which Gulp obeyed, as he had a little lightbulb in his head going off. Once another egg came down, with a barrel in it, he ran fast to it, and was able to put the barrel in his mouth before the Quartet, and Elora could react. And soon, he turned to them, before sneezing out a wave of fire at them from the barrel, using it as his weapon.

It was an attack that was low to the ground though, so they were able to dodge the fire. If only barely, as the fire grazed their scales, and Elora's hooves.

But that left them open to another blow from Gulp, which he tried to deal to them, with another blow from his hoof. Fortunately for the Quartet, they were all able to dodge the hoof. Elora was barely able to dodge the blow too.

Before she shot at Gulp with her arrows in response, hoping to distract him towards herself while the Quartet end up using more of the barrels against Gulp. As well as another weapon, which was a missile.

Which, the Quartet was holding in their hands, and dodging Gulp's charges, and his stomping hooves, trying to see if they could throw them.

"Try spitting them at him! They could work that way!" Elora called out.

Which had them realizing what they could do with them, as they did as she told them to, and put them in their mouths, before spitting them at Gulp, which also was able to hurt him like the metal barrels that Spyro, and Flame launched at Gulp. Much to his chagrin.

"You little punks wanna hurt me with those toys?! WELL, WHAT YOU ALL CAN DO, I CAN DO TOO!" Gulp bellowed out.

As to prove his point, he knocked Cynder back before she could grab another missile, before eating it before the Quartet, and Elora could stop him. Then, he spat it out, as it was heat seeking onto the Quartet, and Elora. Forcing them all to run away from the missile.

And if that wasn't enough, Gulp was also chasing them too, trying to squash them again as the missile chased after Cynder, and Flame. While the others, and Elora, was chased by Gulp.

Who then proceeded to flatten them, turning their dragonflies green, while the missile was on the verge of hitting Cynder, and Flame. But they had an idea.

They were running towards Gulp, who was also charging at them, getting off of Elora, Spyro, and Ember, all of whom were hurt from the crushing, while Gulp was trying to charge into the rest of the Quartet.

Only for them to dodge him, and the rocket, just before it ended up blasting into Gulp, and harmed him. Which caused him to hurt himself with his own missiles.

Much to Ripto's chagrin. "Gulp! WHAT GOOD IS A HEAT SEEKING MISSILE, IF IT GOES RIGHT BACK AT YOU!"

"Sorry!" He apologized in response as the Quartet briefly celebrated that little maneuver, knowing that this could happen again if he shoots another missile out at them.

Speaking of which, the Quartet was able to grab another missile from another egg, before shooting it at him. While, there was a chicken that also dropped to the floor. Which they were able to torch for a butterfly, to heal Spryte back to blue.

And there was other chickens that the dragons were able to torch to heal their dragonflies as they also got another weapon that they could use against Gulp. Which were black spherical bombs that appeared from the eggs.

And they still had wicks, which quickly brough ideas to their heads.

It's too bad however, that Gulp was able to get to one of them first, before eating it after launching it into his mouth via shockwaves like he did with the missiles, and the barrels.

"Oh crap! He ate it!" Elora said, dreading to see what Gulp was going to do, as the Quartet also braced themselves.

As Gulp suddenly stood still like he was about to explode, before somehow doing such a thing, while creating an expanding ring pattern of fire balls in the arena, while somehow not blowing up like the bomb did in his belly.

The ring pattern of fire balls struck the whole Quartet, and Elora, when they didn't get out of the way of the fire balls in time, which hurt them, and turned their dragonflies green again. Much to Ripto's delight as he was grinning at the result that Gulp made for him.

And to make it worse for Elora, and the quartet, Gulp was going for another one to put in his mouth. But Cynder wasn't going to let him as she was running to the bomb.

"NO!" She said, dashing to the bomb.

"Cynder?!" Spyro asked, seeing her running fast.

"CYNDER, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" Elora then asked in distress, seeing what Cynder could be doing.

Which, was to push the bomb out of the way of where Gulp was going to launch the bomb into his mouth. Unfortunately, the shockwave of his jaw hitting the ground, ended up launching her into his mouth instead.

Knowing that she might not have enough time to glide away from his jaws, she merely curled up in a ball, and braced herself for what was about to happen.

*CHOMP*

Gulp proceeded to snap his jaws, and eat Cynder whole. Much to the Quartet, and Elora's horror when they saw it, as well as to Gulp's confusion as he wondered where Cynder was.

"Hey! Where'd she go?" He asked, confused.

While Ripto grinned, seeing that he has one less dragon to worry about.

All while both Spyro, and Elora, were furious at what they witnessed after getting over their horror.

Meanwhile, Cynder felt herself being pushed into Gulp's stomach as she was bracing herself for what she was going to put up with in there, and was hoping she can get out once she was able to move freely again.

Once she felt that she was in his stomach, she felt his throat no longer pushing on her as she was now falling out, and into his stomach, where she saw that there was a little river of stomach acids that she was about to fall in to.

It was a good thing that she was swallowed whole though, since she was able to glide around until she was able to get to the few points of land that was in Gulp's stomach. Now she was looking around, wondering where she was, in Gulp's stomach.

While she had to cover her nose so she won't end up smelling Gulp's putrid stench of his stomach's acids, while inside his belly.

Which, was full of a variety of food that he ate in the past. Consisting of various veggies, meat, dessert like cakes, pies, Etc. There was even some fruit that looked like oranges, which showed off how omnivorous Gulp happens to be, much to Cynder's fascination. And she couldn't forget the grains in his stomach, the vines, and leaves from trees that she wonders if it's either from Avalar, or another world, a fairy that was floating on one of the pieces of food, and even carrots.

Wait… WHAT?!

Cynder was surprised that there was a living fairy inside of Gulp's stomach. Whom, was Zoe. And she was currently on one of the pieces of food inside as she was writing on a little parchment of paper that she was able to put in her hands.

"I would like to bequeath to my friends, my little magical spell books that I read in my spare time. I would also like to give to my second cousin, my dolly that I loved as a younger fairy. I would also like to give to my other cousin my little book that I read when I was younger, the one with the talking ponies lead by a purple unicorn. I also would like to offer my little toys to my other relatives to give to their own young ones, as they may have more use for them than I could, since I'm probably not long for-" She was saying, trying not to panic, or cry, as she wrote on the parchment, feeling scared that she was going to get digested in Gulp's stomach, the longer she stays inside.

"Hey! Need any help?!" Cynder called out. Interrupting Zoe's writing.

Startled, she looked around until she saw Cynder. "Hello! C-can you help me get onto safe land? I could do that, but my wings are too soggy to let me fly! So far at least! A-And I'm to scared to cast magic since my spells bounce around in his belly!" She said.

Cynder couldn't refuse her help, as she was wondering what she could do, and what spell she could cast to help Zoe to her, while also wondering if she could make a bridge of food for the fairy to traverse.

"Can you still teleport?!" Cynder called out.

"I tried to, b-but the gas inside his stomach is breaking my concentration, which is making the spell hard to cast! I cannot teleport myself to freedom because of it!" She responded, plugging her nose.

Seems like a good point, in Cynder's eyes, as she was trying to make a bridge out of the food, for the fairy to traverse, with her telekinetic magic.

Fortunately, regardless of the smelly gas inside of Gulp attempting to break her concentration, she was able to do that, as she was able to make a bridge for Zoe to run on.

Which she proceeded to do, as she quickly was able to run on the food bridge before the food she stood on sank into the stomach acid. Now she was traversing the food bridge until she was able to get to where Cynder was. Now she was catching her breath as she clung to Cynder, while she was also sighing in relief at how she was not going to get digested by Gulp.

"Thank you, I thought that was it for me when I got eaten." Zoe said.

"No problem." Cynder said, then she recognized who the fairy was. "Hey, you're the fairy we met back in Glimmer! Zoe, is it?"

"W-why yes, that's me." She said, starting to recognize Cynder too. "It's been a while. How did you get in here, by the way?"

"The same way you got in. Gulp ate me." Cynder said, continuing to look around in Gulp's belly, trying to see what she could do, to get out of Gulp's belly.

"Oh dear. How are we gonna get out?" Zoe asked nervously.

"I'm thinking about it." Cynder replied, making sure to keep a cool head, despite the dangers of the stomach, particularly with the acids trying to slowly rise, as she was looking for a way out of Gulp.

Meanwhile, back outside, The dragons, and Elora continued to battle Gulp, and was fighting back against him with the weapons, in hopes that they can get Cynder out of Gulp.

Especially Spyro, and Elora, as they were both wailing on Gulp with the weapons, like the missiles, and the barrels. Not to mention the latter also using her hooves, and her arrows to wail on Gulp to where she even had him flinching from the blows, and stumbling around due to her kicking. Much to Flame, and Ember's surprise.

They expected Spyro to be quite upset, (Which is an understatement in this moment, knowing their love.) but Elora was a different story, as they didn't expect her to be just as upset as Spyro is towards Cynder getting eaten, and probably killed by Gulp. So what has gotten into her?

"SPIT HER OUT YOU BIG GREEN BASTARD!" She yelled out angrily, showing how pissed off she was at Gulp for eating Cynder.

"Make me- OOF!" Gulp said, feeling only slightly intimidated of Elora.

Even though they hazard a guess that she was just as fond of Cynder, as Spyro is, and was taking her getting eaten, pretty hard, just as Spyro is.

Which had them getting weary of getting on Elora's bad side too.

Especially, seeing her beating up Gulp, while Spyro used the other weapons against Gulp.

Despite the beating though, Gulp withstood the beatings, as he continued to fight back against the rest of the Quartet, who continued to dodge his attacks, whether it'd be his crushing belly, or his use of the barrels that he ate, along with the missiles, or even his horns that he was also putting to use.

While the bombs on the other hand, was put to use against him. But he was truly the toughest dinosaur that they could ever fight against since he withstood those bombs. Even though they were sure that a couple more of them would end the fight in their victory. But they needed to get Cynder out of him first. (Along with Zoe, little did they know.)

So they were aiming at his gut, in hopes that it would cause him to puke out Cynder. But he withstood those too.

"Hang on Cynder, we'll get you out!" Spyro called out, hoping Cynder would hear him.

Much to both Gulp, and Ripto's amusement. "Good luck with that." Both of them would think as the former fought back, showing no signs of slowing down.

Especially since he did end up hitting both Elora and Spyro again with his wave of fire from the barrel. Turning their dragonflies green again. While he also used his ramming horns on Ember, and Flame, turning their dragonflies green too, and showing off how strong he was even in this stage of the fight.

It seemed that this fight wasn't going to end in the dragons, and Elora's favor, considering Cynder was eaten. But they didn't give up, as they were sure that Cynder was still alive.

Which she was. And fortunately for them, Cynder was getting an idea on how she could get out of Gulp.

"I got it! We could have him puke us out!" Cynder said.

Zoe quickly agreed with her plan, as she desperately wants to leave the stomach too, regardless of how disgusting it must feel to get puked out. "How can we provoke him into puking though?" She asked.

Cynder thought about it for a moment, wondering what she could do, when she noticed that there was a uvula that was at the back of the throat, that was over his stomach. "Let's see if I can provoke him into puking by zapping that uvula." Cynder said.

It felt like it was worth a shot, as Zoe braced herself for the expunging that was going to ensue in Gulp's stomach, as she was holding onto Cynder. Whom was using her telekinetic magic to throw one of the items at Gulp's uvula, or his tonsils.

Which she was able to do that, after a few misses due to her broken concentration from the smell inside Gulp's stomach. She swears, she could pass out if she were in here for at least ten minutes.

Which would've meant that she would be digested by then.

Once the object struck the uvula, she felt the rumbling of Gulp's stomach, which showed signs that she this was working. So she kept on throwing more stuff at the uvula, making sure that she is able to ensure that Gulp will puke her, and Zoe out of his stomach.

"Please hurry! The acid is rising by the minute, and we're gonna be melting at this rate!" Zoe said, seeing the acid rising slowly to where it threatened to overtake the section of the stomach that Cynder was on, and touch her feet.

Cynder didn't need to be told twice, as she continued to assault the uvula with the objects, in an effort to make Gulp puke her out.

Which lasted for a minute, as the acid nearly touched Cynder's feet, when the rumbling of Gulp's belly intensified. Which was a tell tale sign of what Gulp could be doing.

Sure enough, some of the food was headed straight for the throat via the flow of the acid. Cynder knew that she can be among them as she jumped on them, while Zoe kept a hold on Cynder.

Once she knew that she was on one of the food that was going to be expunged from Gulp's stomach, she braced herself for the trip out of Gulp, knowing that it could probably be a bumpy ride.

Gulp was in the middle of also using his horns on the dragons when he was suddenly feeling like something he ate didn't agree with him, as he was stumbling around for a bit, much to the Quartet's, and Ripto's confusion. Even though Elora had an idea of why he was like that. While Ripto was also frustrated at what seems to be bothering Gulp.

Sure enough…

"Oh, I don't feel so…" Gulp was able to say, before he proceeded to puke on the arena floor, with the rest of the Quartet, and Elora at a safe distance, as they looked on in disgust.

But then they saw that Cynder was now out of Gulp's stomach, as she was rolling, and plopping out of Gulp's mouth, as she was covered in Gulp's saliva, and bits of his puke, much to her disgust. But at least she was now out of Gulp.

Along with Zoe herself, who was also disgusted, but overjoyed at the fact that she has escaped her doom in Gulp's stomach. And whom, Elora was surprised to see.

"Zoe?! Y-You were in there too?!" Elora asked in shock. Not to mention feeling horrified that Zoe must've gotten eaten by Gulp.

"I was, probably before you came here with them." Zoe said, getting the saliva off of her in disgust, yet smiling in joy, as she hugged Cynder, and kissed her a few times.

All while Ripto was disgusted at what he just saw. "Ugh! And on the floor of all places?!" Ripto asked, trying not to puke. "Don't just stand there, KILL THEM!" He ordered.

While Gulp was recovering from his puking, before glaring at the Quartet, and Elora. While Zoe was quickly getting the saliva off of her wings. "You've all done it now." He said quietly, yet angrily with a growl.

"Zoe, get out of here!" Elora said, hoping to hold off Gulp to let Zoe escape.

"No need to tell me twice! I hope to bring in some help against him!" Zoe said, before flying away after some testing flights to see if her wings work. Which, they did, luckily for her, as she was now on her way out of the Overlook. "I need a new dress. And new underwear." She quietly said with a blush, still remembering her little accident before getting eaten.

Now, the Quartet, and Elora, was reunited, as they were all fighting against Gulp again, with them ensuring that they all also heal their dragonflies, as they saw more of the Pterodactyls dropping eggs on the arena.

All of them had round bombs inside, as well as the rockets, and metal barrels that they were putting to use against Gulp, who fought back against them, as they did get hurt by his horns, turning their dragonflies invisible.

"GET SOME LITTLE PUNKS! GET READY TO MEET YOUR MAKERS!" Gulp bellowed out, cockily feeling that he's going to win at this rate.

Thankfully, the Quartet were able to torch the chickens to get their dragonflies back, and heal their wounds a bit as they fought on. But their dragonflies were still green, and any hits on them would turn them invisible, and would hurt more if they get hit again. And Gulp, and Ripto knew it.

Which was why, Gulp continued to attempt to attack them with his hooves, and his horns, trying to take them down. But they all kept on moving, feeling too determined to give up here.

But so was Gulp, as he was still strong enough to flatten them all, as the fight kept on going, and going.

In fact, it was becoming a long, and arduous battle, as the Quartet, and Elora were feeling their legs starting to ache a bit at their charging, and their evading as their arms were also feeling a bit tired from tossing the bombs at Gulp. While Gulp on the other hand, was showing little signs of slowing, like he still had energy left.

What didn't help, was that he also ate some of the chickens that the Quartet needed too, which also recovered Gulp, much to the Quartet's, and Elora's chagrin. And Ripto's delight.

And, he didn't seem to be bothered with eating some more bombs to explode against them, along with the barrels to breathe green fire on them. It was like he could do that all day. (Other than eating the missiles, as he knew that they'd do that 'right back at you' trick again if he did. And considering his size, it'd be hard to dodge the redirected missiles.)

And worst of all, later on in the battle, Gulp mistook the aid in the eggs for food, making their job harder due to his stupidity.

The Quartet, and Elora knew the fight had to end soon, as their eyes darted around the arena, trying to find something that will turn the tides to their favor, something to help them out. Light the fires inside them for one more charge.

Both Spyro, and Cynder could've used 'That spell' that they discovered in the library of the Autumn Plains Manor, but they still didn't want to use it yet, as they felt that the risk of using such spell outweighed the benefit of using it against Gulp, especially if they couldn't control it yet. So they wanted to save it for Ripto, as they felt that there had to be another way.

Then they found them, as they noticed the bombs that they saw in the arena that had yet to be lit, or eaten by Gulp. That gave them a plan to do, that could end the battle.

"Okay guys, let's see if we can pull it off!" Spyro said.

They nodded in agreement, as Flame charged one of the barrels to distract Gulp, who was already feeling as impatient as Ripto was, as he wanted to end the battle soon for Ripto, as he tried to smoosh, or send Flame into the lava.

Which, was where Flame distracted him as the rest of the Quartet was lighting up a couple bombs in a row, as they were now rolling them to Gulp's feet as he chased Flame around, while Elora lit the others with her fire arrows as she too followed the Quartet's plan.

Gulp was able to touch them though, as he sent them flying with his horns into the lava. Which, since they had blue dragonflies from the chickens, the dragonflies turned green from the goring of Gulp's horns on them all, as they were sent flying, before making contact with the lava, which turned their dragonflies invisible.

They were all barely able to glide back onto the arena, as Elora was also able to get back on after a single bounce from the lava due to her dragonfly's protection. But now they were tiredly crouched on the ground, as they seemed to be at Gulp's mercy, as he was stomping towards them, ready to end the fight there.

"IT'S TIME TO DIE LITTLE MAGGOTS! TELL THOSE OTHER DRAGONS FROM YOUR AFTERLIFE, THAT MASTER RIPTO, AND I, ARE COMIN FOR THEM NEXT!" He bellowed out cockily.

But then he heard a bunch of hissing noises that surrounded him, then he sniffed at the spherical bombs, all of which, were all lit. And he saw that he had little time to get away from them as their wicks were nearly at the base. As it turns out, their plan was already doing its job, as they were seeing that Gulp can't run in time.

"Hey Gulp! Lunchtime!" Spyro said, right before they all blew up.

"WAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!"

Which sent Gulp upwards, launching him really high over the arena, much higher than any creature of his size should be allowed to fly, as he also flipped a few times in the air, before he ended up landing back in the arena, leaving a large dent in the floor, and had the whole arena room shaking, almost like the whole Autumn Plains Manor, and the mountain that it was on, shook to the core, as he landed with a loud thud.

Much to Ripto's shock, as he also felt the throne that he sat on, shake, as he also squealed at the quakes that he felt, worried that his throne was going to break, and fall off.

"Gulp! Be more careful! Now get up, and finish them!" Ripto demanded.

While Gulp obeyed, as he got up, but he was clearly, and noticeably weakened as he was trudging, feeling that he still has enough in him to deal the final blow.

Elora was horrified, feeling that this could be it for them, as she was defensively hugging both Spyro, and Cynder. "I guess this is it. At least… we did our best. Sorry that I-"

She tried to apologize, only to see that the Quartet was merely marching at him too, after Spyro and Cynder gently pushed her aside before walking, like they were about to sacrifice each other to take Gulp down. In reality, they had other plans.

They expected that Gulp could withstand the bombs, so they knew that they had one more attack to deal out, that they were sure, that they were going to defeat Gulp with.

So they were now in front of him, before they floated in the air, making bright glows of fiery red, lightning yellow, earthly green, and icy blue, as they floated. much to Gulp's confusion.

"What are you guys doin?! Stop this floating nonsense, and get down, SO I CAN KICK YOUR BUTTS!" Gulp bellowed on the last part.

They ignored him, as they started to glow brighter, as lava rocks appeared in the sky, along with the lightning clouds, tornadoes of the earth, and the ice blizzards, as they also showed that their wave of elemental power was building up in the middle of them like a spire going through them. Showing that they were about to use their fury attacks on Gulp, as Elora was looking on in awe at what she was seeing.

As was Ripto, wondering what they were doing, alongside Gulp. The latter of whom was still barking out for them to descend to him, until he tried to gore them again.

Then, they proceeded to pull off their fury attacks, as they consumed Gulp into their shockwaves, pelting him with lava rocks, lightning strikes, freezing piercing icicles, and the tornadoes & falling rocks, which dealt noticeable damage to Gulp, as he was getting pelted by the fury attacks of their elemental power, and their shockwaves, feeling a mix of burning, freezing, electrocution, and getting buffeted by wind and rocks, as their fury attacks were destroying Gulp.

And soon, their last shockwave of their fury attack launched Gulp backwards in the arena, making another quake in the Overlook as he fell onto the arena floor again, making another dent, and making the arena feel the aftershocks.

Along with Ripto himself, as his large throne ended up feeling the quake to where it shook from its hold. Soon, it was falling backwards as it toppled from the high window of the overlook… while Ripto was seeing it happen, before his eyes turned into pin pricks at what he knew what was happening.

"No! NONONONOOO! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAUGH!" He screamed as he fell with the throne.

The dragons were descending to the floor as it happened, as they cringed at the noise of the throne hitting some of the mountain's rocks on the way down, before crashing at either the bottom, or at one of the parts of the mountain. They could've felt bad for Ripto, if he wasn't evil, as they were now feeling a bit exhausted from their battle, and fury attacks. But they didn't think about that, as they were smiling at what happened. And at their victory in their fight as they saw that their foe wasn't getting up.

Gulp was defeated.

Elora was in awe at what just happened in front of her, as she hasn't seen anything like it, as the Quartet were sitting on the floor to recover, as Spyro made a fiery glow, Cynder was electrified as remnants of lightning covered her, while Ember was covered in a fading blizzard, and while Flame made a green glow, before they looked at their faun companion with smiles on their faces.

"Wow! I… didn't see anything like… what was that?" Elora asked.

"What we did, is what is known as elemental fury attacks. They're basically what dragons like us can do, once we're able to become skilled enough with our elements to where we are almost able to master it. That is when we're able to unleash devastating bursts of destruction against our foes." Spyro said, remembering what Ignitus told them during their teachings.

"Which would mean, that we can clear a whole room of foes, or deal massive damage against the stronger foes, like this guy here." Flame said.

"It's too bad that doing this tends to leave us exhausted, but we can recover to fight again once we get our rest." Cynder said.

"But at least we've won. Gulp is beaten. And I feel… hehehe, that Ripto has fallen from grace." Ember said with a giggle on the last part.

Which had the Quartet, and Elora chuckling at that, as Elora walked to them, before sitting, and cuddling with both Spyro, and Cynder as the remnant of their elemental armor faded. Before they then noticed the guidebook floating out of Ember's back. Then, it was floating in the center, as it was making a glow that started to get brighter, until it illuminated the whole arena room for a minute.

Then it floated back into Ember's pack, and their inventory. Much to their confusion.

But Elora knew what just happened, as she was smiling, and hugging both Spyro, and Cynder, as they nuzzled her, much to Ember, and Flame's confusion.

"You have all done it! I'm glad we've counted on all of you!" Hunter III's voice said, startling the dragons.

Causing them to turn, and see that Hunter III was walking to them, with his nephew distantly behind him, before the latter was now walking to the dragons.

"I admit it, you guys are definitely the heroes that we need, and I wish I saw it sooner." Hunter IV said, giving Spyro, and Cynder a handshake.

"Well… thank you." Spyro said. "Where did you both come from by the way?"

"We were outside of the Manor in Autumn Plains. When we saw that Ripto's banners has been switched back into the Avalar Banners. That meant to us, that this World is now free too. And I feel that there are no signs of Ripto." Hunter III said, smiling at the dragons.

"Yeah, I saw the guidebook doing that, all thanks to Gulp's defeat. Thanks to them." Elora said, continuing to hug Spyro, and Cynder.

"And since you guys have been here, the natives of Avalar are finally starting to get along." Hunter IV said. "And I just learned that you guys have saved Zoe from Ripto's minion."

"And for that, we thank you. Zoe is a great friend of ours, and we would be heartbroken if we learned of her death." Hunter III said, giving them a bow of thanks.

"No problem. Even though we didn't know until Cynder helped get her out." Spyro said, with Elora cuddling with him and Cynder.

While Ember, and Flame were still wondering why Elora was closer to Spyro, and Cynder than last time.

Which Hunter IV noticed. Before he decided to come to them. "Oh, just to let you know, Elora hooked up with both Spyro, and Cynder." He decided to say to them, smiling.

Which was much to their shock, as they didn't think that Elora was actually going to be gutsy enough to try to hook up with 'both' Spyro, and Cynder, and that they would accept her proposal. But it happened, and they were surprised that it did happen.

"Seriously?! Wow!" Flame said in shock.

As was Ember. Who didn't expect them both to hook up with Elora either, even though she felt that considering the harems that Fauns have, she had a feeling that she could've offered to hook up with them both, she just didn't think that they would say yes.

And yet, they oddly didn't disapprove of that three-way romance that they learned about. They even felt indifferent to the whole thing. Even if Flame was slightly envious, yet proud of how lucky Spyro happens to be, in having both Elora, and Cynder as his girlfriends.

All while Elora, Spyro, and Cynder were blushing at what Hunter IV told them. "Hunter!" Elora said, blushing.

"Sorry, they were bound to know sooner or later, had to sate their curiosity before they learn about it in another way." Hunter IV said, with a shrug. While his uncle was facepalming with a blush.

Elora couldn't really argue with that, as they all then noticed that the fairies, with Zoe among them, ended up coming to them with a pair of beach seats, and parasols in their arms as they flew to them. As well as some jars of blue butterflies.

"What are these for?" Spyro asked, seeing the seats, and parasols for them. While Elora was standing back up, and joining up with Hunter IV, and III.

"Since you've all done so much for Avalar, and since I know that you all are missing being on Vacation, we've all wanted to do something nice for you all." Hunter III said.

"It's not much, but we hope you like it." Elora then said, seeing the chairs being set up, and seeing the fairies releasing the butterflies from the jars.

All of which, ended up vanishing when they got close to the Quartet, and Elora, causing all of their dragonflies to reappear again, and heal up their wounds that they suffered. Even though they still needed a little rest.

And those chairs seemed like nice places to do such.

"Wow. Those look nice. Thanks guys. Aren't you going to join us?" Spyro asked Elora.

Whom, had a noticeable blush on her face at the invitation. "Um… no. I'd really like to. But we've got to check up on the Professor back in the Winter Tundra. He's still trying to fix up the Super Portal, so that we can send all of you home." Elora said.

"We shall be sure to tell you all, once it is ready. Until then, go ahead and enjoy your rest." Hunter III said.

The dragons didn't really complain, even though both Spyro, and Cynder were inwardly disappointed at the refusal. But they didn't beg, as they were now on the chairs.

"Well, that… sounds interesting. Thank you guys by the way." Spyro said with a yawn as the Quartet were now on the chairs, cuddling together with each other.

"I suppose we can rest here, and soak up some rays." Cynder said tiredly, as the Quartet were now napping on the chairs.

Which was the Avalari folk's cue to leave, as Hunter, his Nephew, and Elora were now walking away from the scene, with the latter wishing that she could join them in their resting on the chairs. But checking up on the Professor was more important to her, as she followed the Cheetah's as they all left the Overlook through an alternate Exit, as they were now on their way to Winter Tundra through there as they let the Quartet peacefully rest in the overlook after a battle well fought.

It was at least an hour of resting, when the Quartet ended up waking back up from their rest, as they then saw that they were all alone in the Overlook with only their dragonflies with them. Much to their surprise.

"Huh? Where'd Elora, and her friends go?" Spyro asked.

"I don't know. Maybe we should follow her." Cynder responded. With the rest of the Quartet in agreement as they were all now on their way to Winter Tundra through the way that Elora exited the Overlook.

Little did all of them know, was that Ripto was still out there. And he was not giving up that easily.

Chapter Text

In the loot Realm of Gnasty Gnorc's, which was being used as a safe haven of the Gnorcs that remained loyal to him, being the Gnasty's teeth rebels, at least five Gnorcs were standing guard in the Realm, in front of the little fortress castle doorway that lead to Gnasty's former room where his portrait was, having learned of an attack by the dragons, and the Gnorc loyalist faction that seems to have learned of their hidden base.

And now, they were looking around as the battle was raging on, at a distance from them, seeing their brethren duking it out against each other, and the dragons that some of the Gnorcs were fighting alongside. Such a sight of them fighting for the dragons had the five Gnorc guards, to put it lightly, feeling mad at the sight of them.

"Curse those bleeding dragons. And curse those traitorous bunch of toads!" One of them said, referring to the Gnorc loyalists.

"No kidding. Gnasty promised us a gold age, and this is how they repay him after his death?! Damn them all!" The second one said.

They were angry at the thought of the other Gnorcs that decided to change their loyalty to the dragons, becoming their helpers as they built a bunch of stuff for them as thanks for their mercy. But the Gnorc rebels were viewing their thanks, as submission to their rule, and accepting their slavery.

Which is despite the fact that the Gnorcs that became helpers for the dragons, accepted being under their rule under their own accord, and wasn't treated as slaves by the dragons. And the other dragons didn't really feel keen on enslaving the Gnorcs either. Let alone treating them like such, complete with whipping, or calling them by a slur for slaves. They instead gladly accepted their gifts, and let them live, while ensuring that the Four Brave Dragons won't be going on hunts for them.

But the rebels didn't see that, nor did they bother to learn about it. They didn't give a damn; they just hated the dragons for the death of Gnasty. As well as the Gnorcs that joined them, for not bothering to avenge him.

"Not to mention that one of us has led them to this place. He obviously lacks enough of a spine to resist their intimidation." The other said.

"Ain't that the truth." One of the others said in dismay. Also feeling disappointment at the Gnorc that helped the dragons learn about their place.

Now they were staring ahead of them, determined to protect the door to their lair, and their leader of the rebels from the dragons, and the Gnorc loyalists. As they did though, they were getting a little bored.

"Why don't we play a game to pass the time, until we meet those dragons?" One of the Gnorcs asked.

"Very well. I was getting bored of this guard duty anyway. What can we play?" One of the others asked.

"I Spy? After all, this game gives us a chance to spot the dragons even if it's by luck."

"Very well. I spy… something hard. And rocky, like in a cave-"

"A rock." Another Gnorc guessed. Much to the Gnorc's dismay at how correct he was.

"D'oh! You're right."

The Gnorc that guessed the item was smiling at that. Despite it not being that hard. "My turn. I spy with my eyes… something grey colored. And something that we cannot touch. And smells bad too."

"A dragon fart?" One of the others asked.

Only for that same Gnorc to shake his head. (While sticking his tongue out in disgust at that thought.) "Nope. But in involves the air, and that's all you'll know."

"Then it has to be smoke, is it?" The other one asked.

"Yes. You're correct." The second Gnorc said, paying attention to the smoke that billowed out of one of the towers. Or at least, it used to.

"Okay! My turn!" The third one said. "I spy, something tall, that isn't a building, and is part of this world."

"It has to be a mountain. What else could be taller than such?" The fifth one asked.

"A tree? After all, we did see some tallest trees back in that swampy place, when Gnasty was still alive." The first Gnorc said.

"True. True." The second one said.

"Well, you'd be right." The third one said.

"Wait! That's not how you play the game! You're supposed to describe something that is in your eyesight! Not your imagination!" The fourth one said.

"But you'd never know, there could be trees that could be over there, we just don't see them from where we're standing. So far at least." The third one said.

"Whatever. My turn by the way." The fourth one responded before looking around. "I spy with my eyes, something that is wet. And yet, is something that we should not drink."

"Poisoned gross slime? Like in that dragon swamp?" The first one asked.

"Nope." The fourth one responded.

Which caused each Gnorc to guess which one he was thinking of, only for him to shake his head to each of them.

"Okay, we give up. What is it?" The first one said.

"Oily water." The fourth one said. "Because oil is undrinkable on its own. So, guess what would happen if it was in water. I'm sure none of us would want to drink that."

None of the Gnorcs could argue with that logic.

"Okay, alright. You make a fair point. After all, who would want to drink that disgusting oil that is mainly used for our machines?" The first Gnorc said. "And I should know. Some got into my mouth when I was working on Metalhead."

"Ech. That must've been disgusting." The second one said.

"Very well. My turn." The fifth one said. "I spy… something fiery, is a shape of a ball. And it is flying."

The first one ended up looking out, to see that there was what could be a fire ball in the sky. "A meteor. Yes, I can see it too. And it's HEADING RIGHT TOWARDS US!"

"WHAT?! OH DANG, IT'S THEM! SOUND THE ALARM! THEY'RE ALL COMING-"

*BOOOOOOOOOM*

The Gnorcs that was near the entrance to the room got blown to bits by the meteor spell that was casted by a Magic Crafter dragon, whom was Luna's friend, that was aiming his spell at the entrance to the room with the help of one of the Gnorc Loyalists. All while they tried to run back into the doorway, but failed.

"Did I get them?" The Magic Crafter asked.

The Gnorc responded with a nod and a thumb up to him, in confirmation. Much to the dragons' delight at that.

Soon, Valkyra, Luna, Ignitus, Terrador, and Pyra was leading their party, as they were all going to the room where the purple Gems, envelopes, and a portrait of Gnasty used to be.

Soon, they were all looking around the wall where Gnasty's portrait used to be, trying to find the lever that the Gnorc mentioned, would open the wall door for them to enter, as Valkyra, Luna, and Terrador looked on the left, while Pyra, Vlamme, and Ignitus was looking at the right of the wall, hoping to find it too.

"Where is it?" Pyra asked. Looking for the lever that opens the hidden door, as the Gnorc mentioned.

Fortunately for her, it wasn't long, until she was able to find it on one of the corners, disguised as one of the candelabras, or so she guessed. Soon, she pulled on it. And was pleasantly surprised that she guessed rightly when she saw the door open.

"Well done, Pyra. You opened this door." Valkyra said appraisingly as Vlamme hugged her in joy. Much to her delight, even though she blushed at the contact.

Now they were headed on through the path. With the Gnorc Loyalists behind them as the dragons led the way through the cavern hall, bracing themselves for combat against the Gnorc rebels.

Which was a pretty long one, despite being a path to a room full of rebels that they were looking for.

Ads they proceeded onwards, there was a battle that continued outside in the Loot Realm, where the Gnorc rebels fought the dragons, and the Gnorc loyalists that assisted the dragons.

It wasn't that hard to tell the Gnorcs apart, as the rebels wore yellow on some of their clothes, whether it'd be their shoes, their undershirts, armor, and even their bandanas, all of which they wore out of tribute to Gnasty, considering his seemingly golden armor. While the Loyalists wore purple clothes, as well as sashes, out of tribute to Spyro, among the other four dragons that defeated Gnasty. Though some regiments wore either black, or bright red, or Pink sashes too, out of tribute to the other three dragons that defeated Gnasty.

Which, helped the dragons tell the Gnorcs apart, to avoid any friendly fire that could happen to the Gnorcs during their battle against the rebels. Who were putting up a good fight as they used their skirmish tactics on them, whether shooting around corners, from the shadows, and even from behind the walls, using their holes to shoot through them.

Not to mention their fortifications that they were putting to use. Like the spike walls on the loyalists, as well as cannons, and some muskets of their own. And there were the planes that they were flying, that had them in dogfights against the dragons, which they were at a stalemate in. But it was mainly since they were decent pilots, that could fly well, but can't kill the dragons that they were dogfighting.

But the upper hand isn't theirs yet. The dragons were too determined to stop here, and so were the loyalists. So they fought hard, regardless of any losses, at least for the loyalists. And that was regardless of the rebels' determination to protect their remnants of Gnasty's power.

Now though, the main dragons, being Pyra, Ignitus, Terrador, Valkyra, Luna, and Vlamme, was walking through the hallway that they were sure lead to the main room that the rebels are hiding in. While both Luan, and Adiel were outside leading the dragons, and the Loyalists against the rebels. But they were prepared to

As they were walking, Pyra was feeling her nerves starting to get the best of her. After all, she didn't think that she would get this far against the rebels alongside Valkyra, and Luna. While also bringing in the harem of Bruno's against the rebels, along with Ignitus, and Terrador. Thus, creating a fellowship, that she, along with Ignitus, would lead to battle against them.

Which is something that she never thought would happen after the demise of Gnasty, by the Four Dragons' hands. And also after the death of her parents. She even had some thoughts, that she could've died way before this moment, either from her depression from her parents' deaths, or in the battle against the Gnorcs in the hidden room, before this moment.

But here she is. And she was wondering if she truly was ready for this moment as she was trying not to shake enough to be noticed by anybody.

Ignitus did notice, however. "Is there something wrong, Pyra?" He asked.

She blushed at that question. But she nodded with some reluctance. "It's just that… I didn't think we'd all get this far. And that we're about to take them all out. I have to say, I'm feeling nervous about facing down the leader of those rebels." She spoke.

"That's understandable. I'm sure that there were other dragons that felt similarly about how you feel, when their big moment was imminent." Ignitus gently said. "That is why I'm here for you, Pyra. If you feel too nervous for this moment, then I volunteer to fight against the leading Gnorc rebel, while you aid Valkyra in her battles. If you're inclined that is. Otherwise, I have hopes that I can help you, and be by your side by the time you battle against the leader."

"That goes for us too. Once we have the forces that this leader sends against us beaten, we shall stop at nothing until we're sure that you have some help against her." Valkyra said assuredly.

"So, try not to get too nervous. Just remember, you're stronger than you think, and we're here for you too." Luna said, with Ignitus, Terrador, Valkyra, and Vlamme in agreement.

As hesitant as Pyra still was, she knew that they're right. They're here for her too. And she cannot let them down like this, considering how far they have gotten against the Gnorc rebels.

That had her smiling back that them, as she returned to her more determined state. "Thank you. All of you." She said, bowing politely to all of them before continuing onwards with them, after they told her that she was welcome.

It was minutes of walking, until they were able to find an exit out of the path that they were taking. Once they got to it, they were now looking outside, where they saw something that shocked them.

Instead of a room that they expected, they instead saw a fortress. And it was a fortress that belonged to the Gnasty's teeth rebels.

It wasn't as enormous as the fortress of Gnasty's that the Four Brave Dragons fought him in, but it was big, and it looked like it was made out of a large boat that belonged to the Gnorcs, which ran aground, and was stuck on land. Before it was made into the fortress that the Gnasty's teeth rebels used. Not only that, but it also happened to have like a steel castle on it too. And it was also crawling with Gnorc rebels.

This was totally not what the dragons were expecting to see as they looked on in awe.

"By the ancestors. How did none of us notice that thing on our previous visits? I mean, sure we haven't visited this place often, probably only a few times, and haven't explored this place enough, but still." Luna said.

"I guess it just goes to show, how these rebels are more magnificent than we give them credit for." Valkyra said. "It's a good thing that we have loyal Gnorcs as well, or this fight might not be as easy as it is."

None of the dragons were willing to argue with that as they were wondering who the leader of the rebels are. Though they were confident that whoever she is, she's inside of that fortress. (Remembering the gender of the leader that was mentioned by the Gnorc that Valkyra interrogated with Pyra, and Luna.)

Which was why they needed to get into that fortress, and fight her, in order to put an end to the Rebellion before it could get any worse. They just needed a plan to get in there. Which would be easier said than done.

They weren't stealthy creatures after all. And none of them were trained in stealth, nor did they have any fellow dragon allies that could do that. (Other than Trondo, but he was busy with the search for the Four Dragons.)

Not to mention, the lack of invisibility potions. Although Luna knows that she has an invisibility spell, but it has a limit to how many dragons that can turn invisible with her. And that is including the Loyalist Gnorcs that are following them to the fortress.

Which is why the dragons were prepared to fight the Gnorcs if they end up getting caught. Sure they could have the Gnorc Loyalists that are following them do some sneaking into the fortress, but the dragons felt that they would definitely need some help from them if they aren't able to fight the leader. Who could be a stronger Gnorc compared to them.

The upside though, was that there wasn't enough of an army of Gnorcs that is hanging around the Fortress. Since there was only at least fifty that they can see nearby. And none of them had any larger stronger Gnorcs like the metal belly ones, and the gunner Gnorcs were light, so the dragons' fighting strength would be more than a match for them especially since there were no Commandos and Grenadiers that were close by. Probably since they were preoccupied on the invading dragons, and Gnorc soldiers that were trying to protect their leader from. It's too bad that Pyra's group is there, and about to bring their fight to the leader together.

They all agreed though, that if none of them can fight her, and is too busy with the rebels, then it should be Pyra that must fight her, if so that she'll prove that she has grown up from a shy dragoness that a few proclaimed, has no place among the Peace Keepers, to an embodiment of being mightier than she looks, and how she is usually like, compared to the others. And that is something, that Pyra also desires to do too. She wants to prove herself to the dragons, she wants to make her parents proud, and she wants to show how worthy she is, of being part of the Four Brave Dragons. And she feels that beating the Rebel leader should be enough.

They all suddenly saw a figure coming out of the top of the fortress, seeing that it was a big momma Gnorc, only she was green skinned unlike the other big momma Gnorcs in Cliff Town. And she was larger than them, up to the size of the iron belly Gnorcs in Dark Hollow, and Lofty Castle. She also had a sword in her holster on her back, and was wearing some viking clothing, complete with a horned helmet. Which gave her a Valkyrie look.

And she looked like she was in charge, considering that the Gnorc rebels were either saluting her, or bowing to her.

"I think we've found what the leader of this army looks like." Luna said, identifying the leader.

Whom was making a speech. "Listen up you lard balls! I am Gnorga, the leader of this Rebellion, in case you guys forget! And our mission, is to avenge my brother, Gnasty Gnorc, by defeating those dragons! Especially those Four Loathsome Lizards!" The Gnorc known as Gnorga, said.

"Gnasty had a sister?" Pyra quietly asked in wonder. Only to get a bunch of shrugs in return, since none of the other dragons knew that too.

"Or maybe they aren't related, she just views Gnasty as like such to her?" Luna said, seemingly answering Pyra's question.

It does make sense, considering how the Peace Keepers view each other as such in battle. As well as how Spyro, and Flame views each other, considering that they're both Artisan dragons, even though they aren't actual siblings.

"Once we get those eggs for our employer, we shall hopefully gain enough power to strike back against these dragons, and make them pay for our leader's demise, by the hands of those Four Loathsome Lizards! All of whom, we shall defeat as well, and make them watch as we now dominate their people, before we bring their own demise to them too!" Gnorga announced.

The rebels cheered in agreement. While the dragons, especially Pyra, didn't like that announcement, since they didn't want to think about the scenario, where the Four Brave Dragons would return to the Dragon Worlds, and see them conquered by the rebels, before being caught, and forced to witness their enslavement before getting killed or turned to statues by their hands.

Which was why the dragons were determined to prevent that scenario from happening while they're still alive and free.

"Now I understand, that we are under attack! That the dragons, have found our location. But they haven't found this precise base. And it'd take them a dozen dragons to assault this base from the outside of our fortress, which means that we still have our chance to strike back, once we exhaust them of their power to assault us! And once we do, we shall ambush the rest of the dragons, that seems to be on a search for those Four Loathsome Lizards that has disappeared, according to the rumors!"

They were shocked that the lead Gnorc seems to somehow know about the Four Brave Dragons' disappearance and was seemingly going to take advantage of that.

It's too bad for her though, that they were here to prevent that plan from being pulled off as they were sneaking their way closer to the fortress.

They just needed to take her out, and hopefully the rebels would surrender when they hear of her demise.

"So, don't falter, or surrender! Keep on fighting against those dragons, and prove to them that regardless of Gnasty's demise, we don't need him to conquer their worlds! Instead, with me as your leader, we're going to take them down without him, and create, Our! New! GOLDEN AGE!" She proclaimed.

The Gnorcs were lifting their fists into the air as they all did war cries together in agreement to Gnorga's proclamation. All while the dragons, and the Gnorc loyalists that followed them, were bracing themselves for their fight against the rebels, and Gnorga.

Especially when the other dragons, and dragonesses that are in battle, are able to find where the fortress is. Which they hoped, would either be by luck, or if they follow a trail that Pyra's group might've left behind on their way to there.

As they were scanning the fortress for a way in though, they only recently saw, that they were seen by one of the Gnorcs of the fortress. Whom was quickly terrified as he was running to the leader. Much to their horror.

"INTRUDERS! INTRUDERS!" He called out, while running on a path to the leader.

Where along the way, there was a bunch of Gnorcs that was stood around a covered up hole that had smoke coming out of it. Likely a pit trap for a dragon to fall in, as Gnorga was nearby as she walked to them after her speech was done to give a lecture of the traps that was in place in the fortress.

"Now try not to fall in!" She lectured to the other Gnorcs that are nearby. "If you do, you're going to-

"INTRUDERS! INTRU- AHHHHH!" He tried to say, only to trip, and fall into the hole after the trap was sprung, causing the trap door to open up as he fell.

Where a sound of loud hissing was made, causing all of the Gnorcs, including Gnorga, to cringe at what they saw. The dragons also cringed (Especially Pyra.) at that when they saw that it could be a pit of doom that he fell in.

"-burn and die." Gnorga finished. After she was done cringing at the sight of her fellow Gnorc Rebel getting burnt to a crisp in the pit.

"How barbaric." Ignitus said to the others, referring to the pit trap. Yet relieved that none of the Gnorcs could know of their arrival through him.

But that wouldn't mean that they wouldn't be discovered through other ways as they snuck their way closer to the fortress. As was proven when another Gnorc was able to catch them and report them to Gnorga.

Which was where moments later, they were found by the Gnorc rebels that were now bearing down on them just in front of the fortress.

"So, what do we got here? A bunch of dragons, and traitors!" Gnorga said, noting the Gnorc Loyalists that were bracing themselves for combat with the dragons. "I'm guessing that you've been told of this place?"

The dragons nodded. While all of them stared defiantly at her. Even Pyra was showing determination regardless of her nervousness. "And we shall defeat this rebellion for the Four Brave Dragons, and save our eggs from your plan." Valkyra said.

"Good luck with that." Gnorga said cockily, getting her army ready to kill them all as she was ready to get to where her room in the fortress should be, which was at the top of the fortress. "After all, you're all surrounded."

"But you're still outmatched." Terrador boasted, noting the aforementioned lesser numbers of the strong rebels.

"For now." She said, not denying Terrador's claims. Yet she believes that the dragons are still disadvantaged due to being alone with only a regiment of loyalists with them. The latter of which, she then focused on. "If you realize your folly in working with them and fighting against us, then now is the time to show your true loyalty, and join us." She then said to the Gnorc loyalists.

"We already have shown our loyalty, and its to them!" The leading loyalist said, referring to the dragons. "We've made our choice on who to fight for, when he faked his surrender." He then said, referring to Gnasty. "Besides, at least they didn't outright threaten us with death when we screwed up, unlike Gnasty, who was always a mad Gnorc from the time he first found his home in the Gnexus. So we refuse to work for you, as long as you still support that mad Gnorc!"

Gnorga was disappointed in hearing that as she continued to get to the top, feeling confident that her forces can gather to enough strength in numbers to fight against the dragons. "So be it then." She said before turning to the troops. "Throw them into the dungeons! If they dare resist, open fire! Then show their corpses to the invaders! That'll make them lose heart!" She ordered before walking to her throne room.

The rebels obeyed, as they had the dragons, and the loyalists at musket point, ready to shoot if they resist. Which they were bracing themselves into doing such as they looked at their surroundings.

So far, this looked like a battle that had only some risk of death, but they knew they could survive it. They even felt confident that they're eventually gonna be able to fight the leader once they were done with the gunners, among others as long as the other Gnorcs don't reinforce them.

The only issue is if they'll be able to assist Pyra, in her battle against Gnorga once they were able to. The former of whom, was nervous of the situation she's in, but she wasn't showing it. Instead, she continued to bravely glare at the Gnorcs.

Seeing that this could be the only option so far, until the other dragons are able to enter this section of the Realm near the fortress, Valkyra and Luna knew what Pyra must do.

"Pyra. You know what to do, right?" Valkyra quietly asked her.

Pyra nodded. Even though she was hiddenly scared. "What about you guys? Won't they overpower you?"

"They won't. Remember, we're all stronger than they believe. Especially you. Don't forget that as you fight their leader." She continued to quietly say. "Trust me, we'll assist you when we have the breathing room to do such. Right now, it's up to you. You must take her down. For us, and for your people."

Pyra understood. Bracing herself for what she must do as the Gnorcs were now ready to make the dragons march to the dungeon of the Fortress. Which they initially obeyed.

Till with a sudden move in their eyes, the dragons had smoke surrounding them courtesy of Valkyra and Terrador's smoke bombs, as well as Luna's smoke spell to envelop them. Which caused the rebels to open fire, but the loss of accuracty due to the smoke, had them missing the dragons and the loyalists. The latter of which, returned their fire at the rebels.

And they were more accurate, due to Luna's magic making the smoke invisible to their Gnorc allies' eyes, thus ensuring that they have an easier time in aiming their shots at the rebels, before firing. So, the loyalists took out more of the rebels, compared to their own casualties that they also suffered. While the dragons that they fought alongside, also returned their fire in a literal sense.

Sounds of battle was made, complete with musket shots, bombs exploding courtesy of Vlamme throwing some bombs, and the explosion spells that Luna was shooting off to thin the crowd out, and the jets of fire, ice, and lightning being shot out, that burned, shocked, and froze the rebels, courtesy of Ignitus, Terrador, Valkyra, and Pyra on the fire, Luna on the lightning, and Vlamme on the ice. While Pyra breathed out the latter two elements too, as well as the Earth element.

All while they jumped around like they were on the moon to dodge the nails that the Gnorc rebels shot out against them, though they also withstood the nails as well as they fought, and thinned out the crowd with their fire, and explosions. Which had the Gnorcs screaming as they tried to put out the fire on them, or was making blubbering sounds as they got shocked, or merely stood in place while frozen.

While Pyra, was now dashing through the open path and around them, on her way to the leader's room on the top of the fortress. There were some Gnorcs that tried to incercept them, but Pyra either took them down with her elemental breaths, or charged against them, showing her strength against them too. Which was shown when she literally sent some of the Gnorcs flying off of the fortress as she continued upwards.

All while the dragons also gave her some cover against the rebels, especially Ignitus, as he too shot out fire against the rebels as the dragons each got onto the fortress for repositioning themselves into more defensive positions, with the loyalists following suit.

Now the dragons were on the fortress, defending themselves against the rebels while Pyra was sprinting her way to the top where the leader's room should be. All while on the way there, some of the dragons gave her cover, so that her load will be lightened, thus making it easier to get to the leader. Even Ignitus was following close behind her so that he can keep her safe while they fought against the rebels along the way to the top.

But each dragon soon became preoccupied with their fighting, leaving Pyra to go upwards on her own as she continued to ascend the floors of the fortress, which left only Ignitus as the one that was following her, by the time she reached the top.

Where there were a pair of Gnorc commandos that was at the top, having ran out of the throne room of the fortress to defend the leader, much to Pyra's horror as she and Ignitus was prepared to fight them.

Which would probably mean that they would probably be too weak to fight the leader by the time they are done with them, since they probably would be exhausted, and wounded during their fight against them.

Nevertheless, she continued to show courage, as she refused to back down against them. Which did have Ignitus feeling proud of her for that, when he noticed that she wasn't cowering, nor planning to run.

"You truly have become courageous, little Pyra." Ignitus said to her.

Which had her smiling at him, happy that she has his approval. She hoped that he won't be the only one that would approve of her victory against the leader.

Right now, she was focusing on the commandos, prepared to fight them with Ignitus. "I'm ready to fight them, father. Are you?"

"Yes. But you must keep going." Ignitus said determined.

"What do you mean?" She asked confused.

"Valkyra is right. It's up to you to fight the leader. I know you can do it. Leave these commandos to me."

Pyra looked at him in shock after hearing that. She was also horrified at how Ignitus is going to fare against the commandos. "B-But, what about you?"

"I'll be fine. I can take them on for you. You just need to get to Gnorga, and take her down. As with her demise, we all win." He said confidently. "There can be no arguments from here. You must keep going, and that's final. Just remember what Valkyra said." He then said before Pyra could respond.

Pyra was hesitant and nervous, but she quickly understood, knowing that Ignitus is right about Gnorga, and her leadership. Which is why she quickly nodded.

After some tense minutes of the standoff has passed, Pyra dashed her way to the door, as Ignitus casted his illusion spell on the commandos, causing them to shoot up and miss her when they believed that she was flying her way to the door. Which left her unscathed by the time she was now entering the door into the throne room right as the commandos were now ready to fight Ignitus.

"Good luck, Pyra! May the ancestors guide you to your victory!" Ignitus proclaimed as he prepared to fight the commandos. Which Pyra heard as she kept running her way to the leader's throne room.

Her fateful battle is almost beginning.

Chapter Text

Pyra Vs the Rebels part 2 & Beginning the Winter Journeys

*Hours earlier before Pyra's battle…*

A regiment of Gnorc Loyalists were marching through the Realm of Gnasty's loot, deciding to scout ahead for the dragons, to give them any knowledge of the lands, if it'll play a part in ensuring that the dragons will gain an advantage in their upcoming fight against the rebels. If so that they'll prove themselves as having truly changed for the better. And out of appreciation for the dragons' mercy towards them.

The dragons appreciated them for that, seeing that they could work as scouts, as well as fellow soldiers that they hope to lead well in battle. Especially against the rebels that were trying to take over the Dragon Worlds in Gnasty's place. If so that they can avenge him.

But not if the invasion force of the dragons, and the Loyalist Gnorcs have anything to say about that, as the regiment was marching through the whole place, trying to see where the Rebels could be hiding themselves.

Which wasn't easy, as the Gnorc was hiding well in the Realm that the dragons were making an assault on. If so that they will win this war.

The dragon that was leading the scouting regiment, and had a name tag reading "Dragon Commander", was walking in the middle of the Loyalist Gnorcs that were marching, wearing a golden helmet with red armor, holding a red shield. He was a Peace Keeper that was looking forward to becoming a better Peace Keeper dragon warrior by leading this party against the Gnorc rebels. Not that he was going to arrogantly flaunt it to the others. He was taught to never let his arrogance get in the way of his ability to fight, and keep the order in the desert World of the Peace Keepers.

He was leading the regiment that had a few dozen of the Gnorc Loyalist soldiers following him, as they walked into a path that was in between all of the huts that the Loyalist Gnorcs knew that the Gnorc rebels would be hiding themselves in, if so that they will find any signs that they could be getting close to the fortress that the faction could be hiding and taking shelter in.

The dragon was on a lookout for the signs that could indicate where the rebels would be hiding themselves, while also making sure to see the sign of any more Gnorcs that may be hiding themselves in the surrounding areas.

"Hey boss! You see anything?" A Gnorc loyalist asked the dragon.

"Nothing yet." He responded. "Maybe they're aware that a Peace Keeper is leading this Regiment. And they're smartly, yet cowardly hiding themselves among those huts for safety."

"Well if it is that, maybe they're hiding themselves in one of the buildings that we saw in front of us." The other soldier said, as he was pointing out a path that had a couple of huts in front of them, indicating that there was someplace in the area where the Gnorcs could be nearby.

"That could be the case. So brace yourselves, Gnorcs. They're probably going to ambush us." The dragon said.

Little did he know, how correct he would be.

As they were around the huts, the Gnorcs were in the other huts that was around the huts that were more in the center of the settlement as they were preparing for their ambush. Which would begin with a little surprise that they had for the Gnorc Loyalists within those huts.

And they were surprises that none of the Loyalists would be happy to receive.

"What or who could be in there?" One of the Gnorcs asked another.

"I don't know." The other responded. "I suppose that we could check in this hut and see."

"Be sure to be careful about that, in case it is a trap." The dragon called out.

The Gnorcs obeyed as they were careful about scanning the hut that caught their attention. However, it was one among the other huts that had the traps inside them.

And the rebels were about to set them off. As one of them had a plunger detonator in his hands, as he was ready to press it once the Loyalists were close to it.

"Now?" The Gnorc Rebel with the plunger, asked.

"Almost…" The other Gnorc said, hoping that the Loyalists would be around the hut among others to get caught in the explosions once they get set off. Which had to take a moment until the Gnorc felt that enough Gnorcs could get taken out in the explosions. "Now!" He called out.

The plunger was soon pressed.

*BOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

A bunch of explosions sounded at the huts, and even around the huts, as the explosions caught the attention of the dragon, and ended up catching a couple Gnorc Loyalists in their explosions.

Which had the Dragon and the other Gnorc Loyalists startled at the sight of a bunch of them being consumed by the explosions from the huts. Causing their numbers to dwindle. But that was the beginning of their troubles.

"CHAAARGE!" A Gnorc Rebel called out as the rebels were now swarming the group, who ended up defiantly fighting back with the help of the dragon who shot back against the rebels with his arrows.

The fight was even though, as the Loyalists and the dragon put up a good fight, against the ambushing rebels. And they were determined to take them down to at least weaken the numbers of the Gnorcs as they could in order to help the invasion run a bit smoother than now, considering that this was seemingly their first fight against the rebels.

All of which, was proving themselves as more crafty than the dragons and the Loyalists expected. Considering the ambush battle that they were in.

And that battle was unfortunately turning in the Rebel's favor. As the rebels still had numbers on their side. And they were slowly outnumbering the regiment as they were forced to retreat the same way they came in to get to safety, with the dragon's help to cover their retreat.

He slung arrows at the rebels and fought hard against them while the surviving Gnorc Loyalists were running away for their lives as the dragon archer was fighting for them, bravely fighting despite being outnumbered by the rebels.

And he knew it too. Which was why he too was retreating with the remaining Loyalists. Which dwindled down to a few in their retreat. All because of the ambush that though was not a devastating defeat for the dragon as they thought it would, it nevertheless was a successful one that pushed the dragon back, along with the rebels.

*Present*

After the battle, the invasion courtesy of the dragons and the loyalists wasn't off to a good start. As the rebels now had the upper hand, and were able to defend their fortress well.

The dragon was able to survive the fight though, but he became more weary of any ambush that he knows he must avoid walking into, as he wizened up to the rebels.

Whom, continued to defend the fortress from any dragon that is able to join the battle against it.

Until Pyra came to the fortress' battlefield, that is.

Even though the rebels were able to gain an advantageous position, their chances of winning the fight, was decreasing as the loyalists and the dragons continue to chip away at them, until a regiment of dragons, and loyalists with Pyra among them, was able to get to a place where they could find a way to the fortress where the leader is.

Which is where Pyra is now. As she was darting through the halls of the fortress, trying to get to the room where the leader was. So that she can take her out, before her rebellion would gain enough strength to be a problem for the whole dragon worlds. Not to mention overwhelming her fellow dragon friends, and Ignitus into making them retreat, or capturing them.

While she was hopeful that the dragons that she was with, including Ignitus, would be okay. And will be able to survive to fight another day, by fighting their way to safety, or the dragons could save them from the rebels, like if the other dragons were able to find the fortress after her group, or more of the dragons that was still searching for the Quartet, would be putting their search on hold to save her group. Oh how she hopes the latter would happen. Because that way, the other dragons would help put this rebellion down without trouble if all of them joined in.

Especially once they could see her defeat the leader.

For now, she was continuing to dart her way through the hallways. When she was able to reach the room where she knows the leader should be as she slammed open the door.

Only it was a dining room with a grand table that was in the middle of it. Obviously, where the Gnorcs would be feasting on it. She could even notice some bones of chicken on it. It grossed her out. But she ignored it as she didn't dawdle. She still needed to find the room where the leader is.

So she went through the door that was behind the table. That led to another hall that she had to traverse through.

Which she was sure, led to the throne room where the leader has to be. And the hall was pretty long, which had her feeling tense as she ran her way to the throne room. Which had her feeling nervous about meeting the leader in battle. She even had some thoughts that her chances of surviving, let alone winning the whole fight, was starting to get low.

But regardless of her fears, she was determined to end this rebellion before it gets any worse for her people. And throughout her run, she reminded herself of those important goals she needed to succeed in as she got closer to what she hopes is the throne room.

Once she reached the doors, she was both relieved that she found the room she looked for, yet also a bit terrified of what room she entered.

The throne room happened to look mechanical. It happened to have some metal pipes on the sides of the throne that looked like metallic chimneys. Then she noticed that there were doors on the sides of the room that happened to be shaped like a trapezoid if the long bottom line was round in a crescent shape like in an auditorium. And there was three metal pattern lines in the center of the room alongside the metal circles that looked like sewer lids, but happens to have patterns of bright golden glowing circles on each of those lids like an emblem. And speaking of such, there were also banners in the room that signified the Gnorc rebels' ownership of the room in the fortress.

And on the throne herself, was Gnorga. Whom was sitting on it with a frown on her face, which did show flashes of a smirk when she saw Pyra.

"So, the timid dragoness is throwing in her two gems, and proving herself to be the chosen one." Gnorga said.

"I. Am! The chosen one." Pyra emphasized on the first part in determination. "And I've come to put an end to this rebellion, before you hurt everyone else!"

"You? Defeat me? Since when did you get the figurative gall to make that declaration, when before, you were a timid little dragoness who lost her parents?" She then said.

That was a good question. (As well as an insulting one that pissed Pyra off.) As Pyra did occasionally wonder how she got so bold, and lucky enough to get to this moment. When indeed she could've been too scared to be part of this little battle when she should be in a safe place where she can meet the Four Brave Dragons once they return from wherever they are. And yet here she is.

"I've been asking myself that question before. But now I'm sure why." She spoke. As even as she inwardly shivered with fear at the impending battle, she didn't forget how she got this far, nor is she forgetting why she is getting this far as she stood her ground. "Maybe I'm bolder than even I thought. And maybe in this fight, I shall prove it to the other dragons, and the four dragon heroes that defeated your brother, that I can also fight like a Peace Keeper, despite my nervousness, because that is what I am!"

"Ha. And you think that you are gonna have the gall to fight me? You and what army?"

Pyra merely smiled. "I don't need one. Not against you."

That had Gnorga frowning at the boast she made, and the smile that was on her face. Which showed that despite her timidness, Pyra wasn't going to go down without fighting to her last breath.

"Oh, we'll see about that." Gnorga said. Now getting off of her throne.

Where right after that, the room seemingly came to life. As it suddenly got brighter in the room due to more of the torches coming to life. Not only that, but the sections of the pattern lines on the floor did start to glow a bit. Which had her feeling weary of getting on those lines, as her instincts were seemingly telling her that they could be dangerous.

But the main danger was Gnorga. Who was rising out of her throne, and was now prepared for battle as she had a mace in her hand. Not dissimilar to Gnasty's Mace-like scepter. Pyra even guessed that Gnorga's mace could also sling magic like Gnasty's scepter.

And now she was on the floor, in front of Pyra, ready to fight her, while Pyra was also ready to do the same.

"Now, bring it on!" Gnorga said.

Then, starting her fight, Gnorga swung her mace into the floor, making a shockwave of lightning, like Gnasty has against the Four Dragons in his battle.

Only for Pyra to jump upwards, out of reflex. Which allowed her to jump over the shockwave that Gnorga tried to hit her with.

But Gnorga didn't stop there, as she quickly got her mace back up, before swinging it at Pyra in her attempt to smack her while in the air.

Fortunately for Pyra, she was able to roll in the air to dodge the mace's swing. Though it was by a whisker that she was able to. And she knew it, which was why she was pretty nervous that she was going to get hurt in this fight.

Which was reasonable, since she barely dodged another swing from Gnorga's mace, which could've snapped her bones in several places considering that it left a little crater where the mace hit the floor. Just the sight of it was putting a chill up her spine. As she was thankful that it didn't hit her.

But Gnorga was quick in making another swing, showing that despite her girth, she was strong enough to swing the heavy looking weapon with only one hand, and without feeling the weight of it, at least enough of it to slow her swinging speed down. As she demonstrated when she got a hit on Pyra that sent her flying a couple inches.

"AHHH! OOF!" She said as she was landing on the floor. "Ouch!"

She nevertheless was remaining in the fight as she was able to strike back with a tail whip on Gnorga, hitting her across the torso.

It hurt, but Pyra didn't hit her hand, forcing her to drop her mace. Which was something that Gnorga was keen on punishing her on, as she swung the mace again.

Pyra was able to dodge it though, before kicking Gnorga like a horse.

Which showed how strong she was, as Gnorga felt the blow, as well as the pain of it as she fell on the ground, feeling like her own mace struck her there as she was on her back, Only for her to end up rolling back to her feet by rolling backwards, due to her somewhat rotund shape.

Nevertheless, she was starting to see that despite her meek looks, she does have the strength to actually become a major threat to Gnorga. Not enough to be like those Four Dragons that defeated Gnasty, in her eyes at least, but enough to be capable of taking out her rebellion before it could gain enough steam to be a major threat to the Dragons, like Gnasty was.

While also showing her, that she seems to have some knowledge of Dragon Kata herself. Which, she was taught some of from the guardians, including Ignitus, in her dreams. She has yet to master it herself, but she knew she isn't the only one that has a way to go, having been told about the Four Dragons, and their own struggles with Dragon Kata.

It was nevertheless causing her to retreat a bit. "Gnorcs! Come to me, and take her down!" She spoke out to the air.

At her command, a bunch of Gnorc minions, a few of which, were Gnorc gunners, were coming out of the doors that were nearby the arena, and they were on their way to Pyra. Whom was horrified that she was going to fight against the Gnorcs that were interfering on Gnorga's behalf. But she was too determined to run back to her friends, as she stood her ground as they were ready to fight for their Rebel leader.

One of them, wielding a spear, was quickly charging at her with the spear at the ready, only for her to parry the spear with her tail whip, before she was able to headbutt him to knock him out.

Another Gnorc charged at her, also wielding a spear, only for her to pounce onto him like a wolf, before punching him with her paws, before throwing him at the other Gnorcs to knock them down like bowling pins. Which would disorient them and disorganize them. Giving Pyra an advantage since they won't threaten to dogpile her. Before she was soon taking each of them out with her fire breath.

She had only a few melee Gnorcs to deal with, when the Gunner Gnorcs were soon focusing their guns on her, before firing out their nails at her. Forcing her to scramble as she was able to dodge a couple of the Gnorc's nail bullets at her, as she ran around them while squealing in surprise and fear. She was scared suffering any wounds from the nail guns, after hearing how the Four Brave Dragons had trouble with them back when Gnasty's war was starting to wrap up thanks to them.

Even now, she was unnerved that she was going to go fight some gunners, but she continued to run around them, trying to find an opportunity to strike them when they are either reloading, or ceasing their fire when they are risking hitting Gnorga, or their allies.

It's too bad for the latter, that they indeed got hit, killing them, as they vanished and turned into gems. Showing Pyra that the Gnorcs weren't great shots with their guns if they would be clumsy enough to hit their friends. Plus it also showed her that their nail guns also were harmful for the Gnorcs as well. So she was hoping to provoke them into firing again if they'd hit their allies.

"Stop hitting each other, and shoot that dragon brat!" Gnorga demanded, trying to put a stop to their friendly fire accidents.

Pyra was able to keep those accidents going though, by running in between the gunners as they were shooting at her. Though nevertheless, she felt them grazing on her scales, which did hurt. But she knew that they have to be feeling how the Four Dragons feel.

More Gunners ended up falling, along with some of the melee Gnorcs that she was able to maneuver around, while taking down the others. Until there were a few left for her to fight against, unfortunately, there was still a few more gunners left. As they were now taking aim at Pyra, in their attempt to take her out.

Only for her to be defiant as she was shooting at them with her fireballs, determined to take them down before taking Gnorga down once she was through with them.

As she did so though, she was hopeful that her friends outside, weren't getting overrun.

*Meanwhile*

The dragons that followed Pyra, were continuing to hold their own, particularly Luna and Valkyra. As they worked together. With Luna zapping the Gnorcs with her lightning spell from her scepter, while Valkyra was whacking them away with her battle axe.

And what's more, all of the dragons were reunited at the entrance that Pyra took into the fortress, as they fought well against the rebels, including Ignitus as he was fighting them with his own spells of ice and fire.

While Terrador, and Vlamme was swinging their weapons around and breathing their respective breaths at the Gnorcs, being Fire, and ice.

They were each sending the closer Gnorcs flying, and pummeling them bad, while hurtling their fire and other breaths at the other Gnorcs that were trying to scramble up the fortress' path to get to them, giving them plenty of breathing room to hold out for a long time.

They just hoped that it'd be long enough for them to have reinforcements coming to assist them, or for Pyra to take Gnorga down, and make her pay for her attempts at a Rebellion. Even if she is doing this for her brother, (If she truly is his sister) it wasn't a good excuse. What she was doing, is a pointless and petty endeavor.

Not to mention, pretty futile once all of the dragons learns of the Rebellion, causing them to stop their search for the Quartet to put a stop to it. Which was a strong possibility as the dragon group did message the rest of the dragons with the news prior to their battle. So, it was a matter of time until they all join in. Including the Top General of the Peace Keepers himself.

Until then though, they were fighting the rebels, who continued to pour into the area where the fortress happens to be. Showing their numbers that they had in the entire Loot Realm, which was a lot, probably hundreds of thousands of Gnorcs that tried to take them down.

Which showed just how much they have in number, compared to them. How none of them were able to notice the Gnasty's teeth Rebellion, or figure out that there was one, none of them knew. And they were starting to feel like idiots for not figuring out sooner.

Either way, they knew that at least they weren't too late in preventing the Rebellion from getting stronger. At least enough to where they'd rebel once they have enough strength to do so. And they knew that with that despite this, they weren't at enough of a disadvantage to be forced to retreat yet.

They knew though, that taking the place over, was impossible at their current numbers. And not important enough to attempt due to that too. Which was why they were merely following their main objective. Which is to hold them off long enough for Pyra to take Gnorga out. Or to probably have their reinforcements from the other dragons that were hopefully coming, whether from the dragons that were outside, or from the other dragons who decided to forgo their search for the Four Dragons for the moment.

They hoped that it won't be too long, as the numbers were not on their side. Even with their regiment of Gnorc Loyalists that were also fighting hard, and winning their share of engagements with their own guns against the rebels.

Despite that though, all of the dragons knew, that their only main objective is to hold them off long enough for Pyra to win. It wasn't getting easy, but thye were not expecting it to be easy, so they were prepped for a long fight ahead of them.

They just hoped that it won't end in all of them becoming casualties on the battlefield. And that it won't end in the rebels' victory.

"How are you doing, Terrador?" Ignitus asked.

"Doing quite good! I hope she'll make it out of there!" Terrador said, having been told that Pyra was fighting Gnorga.

"As do I, Terrador!" Ignitus said, hoping that his faith in her, isn't misplaced. And that she'll win.

Which is what they were hoping that she would, as they were ensuring that the Gnorcs outside won't interfere on Gnorga's behalf. Even though it also meant that due to all of them holding off the Gnorc's, none of them can help Pyra in her fight too.

Which was why, none of them were wanting to admit it, but it was up to Pyra to defeat Gnorga. Without them around to assist. But they were confident that Pyra won't need their help in the fight, they just hoped that she won't die too if Gnorga won't survive her fight either.

As they continued to fight, Vlamme ended up parrying a blow from a Gnorc. Before breathing her ice at him which froze him solid. Before breaking him into pieces. But another Gnorc was able to take advantage as he was able to hit her in her arm with his mace.

It hurt, but it didn't hurt bad, nor did it break a bone, as she merely shrugged off the pain before she was able to strike back with another swing. Taking down the Gnorc. But it nevertheless hurt, so she was rubbing her arm. Though not for long, as she was swinging her weapon at a Gnorc that was charging her. Striking him before he could hit her, and chopping off his head with her two handed blade that she was strong enough to hold in one hand.

As she did so, Ignitus took another hit from another Gnorc, who hit him with a spear. Which stuck to his scales, but didn't hurt enough as he struck back with his staff.

Soon, the dragons were receiving the strikes from the other Gnorcs, as they were still fighting back against them along with the Loyalists. They were willing to hold out for longer periods but at this rate, if they don't have backup, or if Pyra doesn't finish Gnorga off soon, they might get overwhelmed. And the Gnorcs could kill them alogn with the loyalists.

As was demonstrated as some of the loyalists were falling by nail bullets and by blade, but the rest of them kept fighting for the dragons as they defended them too, showing how much synergy they were starting to give each other throughout the fight. Even if this was seemingly their last stand, they hoped to take all of them down with them, and they hoped that Pyra would win.

They just hoped that one of them would live, particularly Ignitus, who they feel would make Pyra devistated if he were to fall here.

Suddenly, a vehicle showed up, which looked like a miliary vehicle equipped with a fixed gun turret on the front and a pair of treads that looked like wheels. Pretty primitive by a steampunk designed by Gnorcs, but the dragons were looking on in shock and horror at the sight of it.

And it had its barrel raised at the fortress section that they were on, before it soon fired.

"WATCH OUT!" Ignitus called out, making the dragons dodge the shot.

*BOOOM*

It shot out a larger bullet at the dragons, making them dodge it as it blasted the fortress wall, making a little explosion that could've consumed them in its blast if they didn't dodge. While a couple of the Loyalist Gnorcs got obliterated in the explosions, leaving at least fifteen of them left. And they were bravely still going to fight to the last Gnorc.

But it showed them, that if they do not take the tank down, then it'll spell their doom.

What was relieving to know, was that the tank was the only tank that the Gnorc rebels had, according to what they had learned from the other Rebel Gnorcs that they interrogated prior to this assault on their fortress. So they knew that once that tank is destroyed, then their fight won't be as dangerous.

Unfortunately, none of them had any weapon that is able to pierce through the tank's armor. And they felt that their fire balls could leave dents, but none of them were accurate enough to hit the dent again to try to pierce through it. They were simply not having enough options.

They felt that they must retreat out of there. Even though all of them were reluctant to. Especially Ignitus.

"We must retreat!" Terrador said.

"Not without Pyra!" Ignitus spoke back. Hoping that Pyra has beaten Gnorga already, and is currently running her way out and back into the open to rejoin up with them.

"They're not giving us any options!" Terrador argued back. "We either remain here, and become target practice for that tank, or we get back to safety! Trust me, Pyra is stronger than even we all believe!" He then said, referring to the Peace Makers, along with himself and others. "If she's truly as mighty as Valkyra, you and the others say she is, she can fight her way out!"

"And besides, we'll be sure to return to this fortress once that tank is down, or once their numbers are lesser! We'll do our best to escort her out once she's done with Gnorga!" Vlamme said, knowing that Terrador is right, they must escape if they don't want to die here.

Ignitus was reluctant to leave, but he knew that they're right. Despite his fatherly instincts trying to make him continue to defend the fortress long enough to help escort Pyra out of the fortress section of Gnorga's Realm, he is still smart enough to know that it'd be suicide to do so in this situation. Which was why he was soon following them as the tank was firing.

"Please be okay, Pyra." He thought to himself, not wanting to lose her. And right when she just got out of her bubble.

The tank fired a shot or two that threatened to hit the dragons as they were fighting their way out of the area, trying not to let the tank hit them. Which it was getting closer and closer to doing as it fired.

It was soon able to fire again as they were on the second to last floor they were trying to trek on with their regiment of Loyalists, when…

*BOOOOOOOM*

It suddenly exploded into several pieces, which obliterated the other Gnorc rebels.

When the dragons noticed, they suddenly heard flapping of a lot of wings, along with the rebels as they all looked up.

To then see a lot of dragons in the sky. Much to the dragon regiments' relief, along with Ignitus'.

Particularly as they then saw, that they were also led by the dragon leaders themselves including Valkyra's mate, Titan. And Cosmos was also there. Along with Lume and her mate in Lateef. Showing that all of the dragons were now assaulting the place en masse, along with the other dragons that were fighting in the realm with them to distract the rebels and give them a way in.

It showed them that the dragons have heard of the rebellion and were now here to put it down. And they probably put their search for the Quartet on hold in order to do so as well.

Either way, the dragons and the Loyalist Gnorc regiment were smiling at seeing that their cavalry has arrived.

And the rebels were quickly going from confident in their victory over the group, to terrified when they realized that all of them were compromised, and their rebellion was doomed to fail. Along with Gnorga's scheme with the eggs that she planned on giving to their 'man behind the man' was also going up in smoke.

The dragon army was soon upon them. With Titan and Cosmos fighting hard against them while on their way to their mates. The latter of which, also fought harder, with Luna flinging her explosive spells, while Valkyra was chopping the Gnorcs to bits with her axe. Having been inspired to fight on, and not to retreat thanks to the cavalry.

Soon, the rebels were now trying to fight for victory, but they were all being beaten back by the elemental breaths of the dragons, and the superior strength of the Peace Keepers. Some even surrendered and retreated. Knowing that they were doomed.

All while Ignitus was joyous to see this happening, and that the Gnasty's Teeth rebellion was falling. Now all he was hopeful about, is if Pyra was winning her fight.

*Back Inside*

Pyra on the other hand, was back to one on one against Gnorga after taking care of her minions. Which made her confident that she could take her down.

However, she learned the hard way, that unlike Gnasty, who she heard was craven due to running from the Quartet in his battle, Gnorga was braver than she expected.

Which was proven to her, as Gnorga was swinging her mace against Pyra, with no hesitation in her motions, or on her face.

If anything, she was determined to bring down Pyra, costs be damned.

So Gnorga was already swinging her mace, as she was running around, and jumping like an acrobat, which belied her rotund, yet muscular appearance. Pyra expected her to be a bit slow in her movements due to her appearance, but her determination was showing her otherwise.

As was shown when she was still swinging the mace around, even hitting Pyra with her swings that sent her flying which hurt. But Pyra was still fighting back as she was dodging and trying to weave around the swings that Gnorga was doing with her mace.

But Pyra felt that without a dragonfly of her own, then she'll feel pain when she gets hit by anything. As Gnorga's mace was teaching her the hard way, so she hoped that after this, she hopes to find a dragonfly to pair with like the Quartet has, just so she has her own bond that would save her from getting killed.

For now though, she was still on her toes, dodging the strikes from Gnorga's mace, hoping not to get smooshed by her.

Fortunately, she doesn't as Gnorga continues to miss her smash attacks with her mace. But she shoots out magic as well, trying to hit Pyra with her lightning spells, reminding her that she is wielding a scepter that she swings like a mace, similar to Gnasty Gnorc.

Pyra was able to dodge those spells, though they were not easy considering that lightning was fast. Which was why she also shot out lighting breath against Gnorga as well. Whom, fortunately got hit by her lightning breath. And it hurt. Showing that Gnorga isn't immune to shocks either.

Nevertheless, Gnorga didn't give up that easily. As she continued fighting back with her scepter, succeeding in hitting Pyra.

Which sent her flying again, but she was right back in the fray with her fire breath on Gnorga, which harmed her, but she withstood the heat.

Gnorga struck back with a fireball, but Pyra dodged it before breathing out her icicle dart at Gnorga, hitting her in the shoulder. Which barely affected her.

Nevertheless, Gnorga was still swinging back, being able to fight back hard. No matter which element that Pyra used for her breaths, and no matter how hard she tried to fight. It was like Gnorga was learning from Gnasty's cowardice, and was refusing to be like him, knowing that it could've played a part in why the Quartet ended up beating him.

And instead, she fought hard, while Pyra was feeling intimidated by her fighting spirit. She didn't expect that she'd be a lot more of a fighter compared to his brother in Gnasty.

That fact, led to Gnorga's advantage as they fought for minutes, until with another swing, she got a hit on Pyra, this time upside her head. Which left her stunned as she hit the wall behind her as she dodged the preceding swing.

And that was the opportunity for Gnorga that she wasn't going to waste, as she threw Pyra to the middle of the area they were in, before she was soon wailing on Pyra with her mace swings, ensuring that by the time she's done with her, she would be tomato paste on her floor, and get finished off for good. At least she could slay a dragon to prove that she's as dangerous as Gnasty could've been.

This was the nadir of Pyra's fight. And she felt that she was about to be doomed to a gruesome end of her fight against Gnorga if she wasn't guarding, which left herself surprised that she was tougher than she thought, but she nevertheless felt that she was about to die. She just hoped that regardless of her death, Gnorga will still be beaten if not by herself then the others.

Pyra did guard and withstand the blows, while she tried to parry, but Gnorga's mace was not easy to guard against since even while guarding, she still gets hurt by its mass. Almost to the point that her arms would break if they weren't bracing for it.

And soon, Gnorga was now swinging, trying to deal her finishing blow, and flatten Pyra's ribcage. Much to her horror.

Only for time to stand still for some reason.

Much to Pyra's surprise. As she thought that was it for her. And she was about to die, and that this could be her life flashing before her eyes. And yet time was pausing. While she's the only one that was moving her head, looking around at her surroundings.

Then as she did, she ended up looking to her right where a light was forming.

The light was brightening as it briefly illuminated the whole room, making Pyra avert her eyes, before she was soon looking at the light again.

Only to see her mother in place of it. Whom was a strong red dragoness that wore armor. She knew who the older dragon in armor was.

"Mommy?! Mommy!" Pyra said, joyous that she saw her mom again as she ran to her side to hug her.

Which she returned, hugging her back. "My dear daughter. It is great to see you again."

"Likewise." Pyra said, smiling that she has met her mother again. Even if she had a feeling that it'd be for a little while.

Once her cuddles was done, Pyra's mom gestured to her to look behind her. Which, she did to see that she saw herself, under the mace that Gnorga was trying to flatten her under. Much to her startled surprise.

"Am I dead? Is time standing still?" She asked, wondering why Time is paused.

"It's indeed the latter, Pyra." Her mom said. "As for why, it is because I am visiting you from the afterlife. Considering what I am seeing."

Pyra felt a bit ashamed. "I'm sorry mommy. I just wanted to prove myself. I didn't think that I'd face a foe that is too dangerous for me."

"Stop it!" Her mom replied a little loudly, making her look into her eyes, showing how stern, she is, like last time. "You're doing it again, Pyra. You're risking forgetting us."

"No! I can't be!" Pyra said, shedding a few tears. "How could I?"

"You're doubting yourself, and forgetting what you're capable of, and in doing so, you're forgetting us. Look inside yourself." She said, gently putting her talon on Pyra's chest. "You're more than what you have become. You must prove yourself as a potential hero, worthy of becoming one of the great heroes alongside those Four Brave Dragons."

"But… I can't."

"You must remember who you are. Remember what you are now, due to Ignitus' help. The Peace Keeper dragon, like the rest of us, regardless of your timid traits." She responded to Pyra.

"Are you sure? I don't know how I can be like you, and Daddy." Pyra said, sadly.

"As a fellow knight of the Peace Keepers, and a friend of Valkyra and her mate, I am most of all, proud of one thing." Pyra's mom said, caressing her gently in a hugging motion. "Having you, for our daughter."

Pyra ended up smiling at that, reminded of the love that her parents gave her. Remembering, that regardless of her timidness, and her shrinking violet traits, they simply cared for her, and nurtured her into being ready to gain the courage to show what she's made of.

Not to mention, protecting her from any of the resenting Peace Keepers near her age, that bullied her, trying to make her toughen up, among other foes.

She knew though, that her parents are gone, due to their sacrifice in trying to protect Pyra from the attacking Gnorcs that Gnasty sent to her Home World. "That was years ago."

"No. That is eternal." Pyra's mom said. "A mother's love will remain. Despite death taking us away, my love for you as a mother, is forever. As is my husband's love, for you. Don't forget that fact, whenever you think of us."

Pyra smiled as she shed her tears, knowing that she's right. The love of her parents will be remembered by her. Even since they're dead. And gone from her life.

She suddenly felt and noticed that her mom is now starting to walk away. Probably back to the afterlife, much to Pyra's horror. "Wait! Please, don't leave me again!" She said, grasping her mom by her hand.

Pyra's mom smiled at her after looking back to her. "I didn't leave you. And I won't."

"B-But can't I come with?"

"And waste your chance to meet the Four Brave Dragons?" Pyra's mom asked, still smiling. "After all, you desire to meet them with your new father in Ignitus, do you not?" Then she got serious. "Plus, how would your new father feel if you let Gnorga win."

The question alone, had Pyra immediately stopping in her tracks. After all, it was her dream to meet the Four Brave Dragons, to thank them for stopping Gnasty from taking over the Dragon Worlds. And to join them, as a new member, and as a hero. And so, wanting to follow her mom to the afterlife, and letting Gnorga kill her, would totally waste that chance. Not to mention, she remembered how heartbroken and distraught Ignitus would be if she died by Gnorga's hands after all she went through.

Just those thoughts, had Pyra feeling ashamed, and regretting that question. "S-Sorry mommy. I shouldn't have asked that."

Pyra's mom merely continued to smile in response. "See, you are striving to improve yourself. That's the Pyra that I know. And remember well." She spoke, now carrying Pyra to where she was, under Gnorga's mace as she places her by her side.

"Now, you must remember to be that dragon that I remember raising. The one that improves herself, as you kick Gnorga's butt. And end her rebellion before it can begin. Do it for us. And do it for the Four Dragons. And for Ignitus. Do you understand?" She asked.

Pyra nodded, regardless of the tears on her face, she was ready to fight like her life depends on it. And she won't back down, this time.

"Good. Now, keep on fighting. And don't stop, until you're victorious. Remember, who you are, now." Pyra's mom said, now fading away as she was walking away back to the afterlife.

Which was right when Time was starting to move again. As it was slowly resuming to normal. Which gave Pyra enough time to roll out of the way of Gnorga's mace.

Now she was back on the offensive, as Pyra was striking back against Gnorga with her Dragon Kata.

And Gnorga was surprised at the fact that she initially had Pyra on the figurative ropes, only for her to suddenly end up fighting back with more effort, and without the fear that she sensed from Pyra. It caught her off guard.

But it also angered her. "Why you little!" She said, angrily, swinging her mace-like scepter at Pyra, whom was able to dodge her. Before Pyra hit her with a dragon punch. Before Pyra was now fully ready, as she fought back with Dragon Kata. Complete with some uppercuts, and some punches, and tailwhips. Each of which connected to Gnorga, despite her efforts to guard them.

Gnorga tried to swing back with her mace-like scepter, but Pyra was fast enough to dodge them, before continuing her assault. Beginning with some more uppercuts that knocked her back, before continuing her assault on Gnorga, with some punches, kicks and even buck kicking her like a mule.

Each of which did do damage to Gnorga, showing how mighty Pyra was when she is fighting hard. Yet Gnorga took them like she was as durable as Pyra was. As she started to swing back with her mace-like scepter, but Pyra dodged it again.

Gnorga continued to swing, but as if there was clairvoyance flowing through her instincts, Pyra was able to dodge each strike while making her own, each of which was able to leave a mark on Gnorga, all while she also briefly stood on her hind legs in order to deliver her punches. Almost like she was getting more balanced.

Sure, she nearly got hit by Gnorga's mace-like scepter, but she dodged, and weaved, showing Gnorga that the mace among other heavy weapons isn't going to be a practical weapon against someone who is speedy and flexible enough to dodge it. No matter how hard Gnorga was trying.

And even if Gnorga was able to get a hit on Pyra, at this point it was only some grazing hits, not enough to send her flying, or leave enough of a cut.

And despite her determination, Gnorga was facing a losing battle. And Pyra was going to make sure that the tide won't turn in her favor again. As she was using her uppercut headbutt, before she then kicked her on her stomach, then punched her in her torso hard enough to feel her chest bones cracking a little, then kicking her in her solar plexus, then kicked her in her face, then headbutted her in the stomach again, etc.

As she was unleashing her fury onto her, like the Four Brave Dragons did to Gnasty, while all Gnorga could do is swing her mace-like scepter at her, and punch her, both of which was being dodged by Pyra, who continued to assault her. Even if Gnorga did land a punch on her after being knocked back a bit, it wasn't a strong enough punch that could hurt, as Pyra was now wrapping up the fight with a major punch.

And that punch, had fire added to it, like in her fury, she was able to master an elemental melee attack like the Four Dragons did, as it now sent Gnorga flying, right into her throne.

Which caused the whole room to rumble from the impact. As Gnorga groaned from the pain of being flung into her throne as she had to adjust herself on it to a comfier position to try to heal off her bruises. But Pyra knew she wasn't able to rise off of it to continue.

Gnorga was defeated.

Now Gnorga was trying to adjust herself on it to stop the pain from flaring up. "Nng! Damn!" She groaned out. As Pyra was now walking up to her.

"It's over, Gnorga. Your Rebellion is about to be doomed, once all of the dragons are ending their search for the Four, to come here and finish your army off. Now surrender, or face your punishment." Pyra said, feeling that she's not gonna be given mercy if she remains defiant. No matter the odds.

And yet she remained defiant anyway, as she glared at Pyra. "You think you've won? That this is your legend in the making? Well I beg to differ." She then said, before slamming her fist into a button that appeared on the armrest of the throne.

Suddenly, the whole fortress started to rumble, like the steam machines inside were going into overload. Which ended up being emphasized by some booms that was being made in the fortress. Much to Pyra's shock and terror as she knew what this could be.

"Because today, we are both losing." Gnorga then said, before suddenly, her throne flipped backwards, into the wall behind, and out of the fortress where she'd now be outside, and climbing her way down, despite her wounds, to where she can flee to fight another day.

Meanwhile back in the fortress, Pyra, hearing some explosions, and seeing some bits of the ceiling falling to the floor, was quick to run back out of the arena room she was in, before she was soon running through the halls. Galloping like a horse as she tried to find a way out. And soon, before the fortress ends up blowing up and collapsing with her in it.

So she ran through the path that she remembered taking, to the dining room, where she saw to her horror that the way she came in, was blocked by a pile of rubble. Now she was forced to choose another path out of the fortress if so she won't get caught in the explosions, or the collapsing rubble.

So she dashed to another doorway that led to another room which looked like a children Gnorc room, complete with toys and a TV Set. But she kept running to another doorway, which led to a living room, then another door to a bathroom, (Which had a toilet that seems to not have been flushed, considering a bad smell that almost had Pyra gagging.) before going to another door.

It felt like a maze for her, which didn't bode well for Pyra's survival.

Fortunately, she was able to find a door leading somewhere else. Hoping it was an exit, she dashed through it, finding herself running through a cave path, which could mean that she is out of the fortress.

But she wasn't out of the woods yet, considering that she was still feeling the rumbles, and some explosions that sounded as she was continuing to run.

"Please tell me this is the place to escape." She said to herself as she contnued running nervously.

Then she saw something that had her squealing before she stopped herself, her claws making marks on the rock until she skidded to a halt.

Right in front of the gap that led to a seemingly bottomless pit. Making her relieved that she didn't fall in. But now she had to find a way over it. Which wasn't easy to do when it came to gliding. Since the other side was level with her side of the gap, and she didn't have enough high ground, or thrust upwards, to glide to the other side.

"Oh no. I wish I could fly already." She said, trying not to look down, or she'd be yelling and cowering. So she just looked around.

Where she saw a section of the rocky floor against the wall that she could shimmy on. And it looked like the only one way to get to the other side, where her salvation is.

"Ancestors guide me. Because I hope this works." She said, making a little prayer, before she was soon running to the shimmy section, before standing up on her hind legs, then leaning towards the wall with her paws on it.

Now she was shimmying across the wall, while she was keeping her eyes on the exit, making sure not to look down at the bottom, considering her fear of heights. Which in this case, is 100% reasonable as she couldn't fly, only glide like the Four Dragons did. If she could fly, then she would totally face her fear of heights once she is in the air.

But now, she was trying not to look down and panic as she was shimmying until she makes it to the other end. Which wasn't long, as she was pretty fast in her shimmy before she was back on the move, knowing that she is about to be home free.

And right on time, as she was seeing the outside, where she saw more shimmy sections that was pretty long, and was leading to the lower sections outside, where she knows her friends could be waiting. While from the side, she was witnessing the fortress' destruction that happened just seconds after she got outside. Then she gasped when she then saw the cave she just exited just collapsed as well, with a rock pile blocking her way back in. But she was safe outside with no signs of the rest of the cave collapsing on her, despite the rumbling. Which had her sighing in relief.

While back outside, the dragons and Gnorc Loyalists that were now cleaning up the area from their massacre of the rebels, when they witnessed the fortress collapsing, shortly after capturing Gnorga, whom was climbing down, trying to find a way past them to a new hiding place, when Lume ended up finding her, alongside Luna and Valkyra. All of whom, with their mates' help, captured her despite her attempts to fight them, and run. Which, was impossible due to still being wounded by Pyra's fists.

And now, the dragon mates were in the middle of hugging, and kissing out of happiness with their mates, while also hugging their best friend in Lume, when they all witnessed the fortress blowing up before collapsing, along with all of Gnorga's hopes and dreams of her rebellion succeeding, and creating an independent Gnorc faction that would conquer all of the Dragon Worlds, if Gnasty returns from the dead.

Which was a sight to see, as well as a terrifying sight when they noticed that Pyra wasn't running out of the fortress.

A fact that was not lost on Ignitus, who was trying to run to it, only to be held back. "No Ignitus! You can't die like this!"

"Please, let me go! Let me get her out!" Ignitus said, with tears in his eyes, hoping that Pyra wasn't inside when the fortress collapsed, despite what Gnorga said. Somehow, he knows that she could still be alive, and escaping.

Another explosion was made from where the fortress stood, which didn't harm anyone, but did leave the dragons backing up, as it was barely not close enough to harm them, but enough to make them back up to safety as even Ignitus was doing so as he covered his face to cover it from the shockwaves and smoke. Before he was looking on with a somber look on his face.

"Don't despair. I'm sure she got out. We just need to wait." Lateef said, putting his hand on his shoulder in a gesture of support, and calming him down. Which had Ignitus still holding out hope that what Lateef said is true.

He nevertheless was showing tears in his eyes as he was silently crying out for Pyra. Oh how he hoped that she was still alive, and that she was able to escape the fortress.

As did all of the dragons that followed Pyra, as they were somber, and hopeful that she has indeed survived the whole fortress collapsing.

As minutes passed though, each dragon was feeling more somber when they were seeing that Pyra wasn't coming back out, making it seem like she has indeed failed to leave the fortress when it blew up and collapsed.

Especially Ignitus, who continued to silently cry as he was looking at the ground in sorrow. "Pyra." He said, trying not to cry despite the tears leaking from his eyes.

As did all of the dragons, even Lume was saddened to see that Pyra was possibly dead too, having befriended her even before she was adopted by Ignitus. After having met her through her friends in Valkyra and Luna. And she had grown fond of Pyra for being adorable, and for being an uncommon Peace Keeper that was timid and level headed, which in her eyes, made her more endearing.

And now she could be dead. As if her missing daughter wasn't enough of a sad and stressful thing to happen in front of her. Now she has seemingly lost another dragoness who is also like such to her, alongside Valkyra and Luna.

At least, until Valkyra looked around after some brooding, when she saw something moving beyond some of the smoke of the fortress' remains, that was shimmying on the edges of the rocky cliff.

Which, had her trying to look closely until her face started to brighten up and have her tell Ignitus what she was seeing.

Pyra. Who was shimmying away on the wall of the outside area that they were in on her hind legs while leaning on the wall. Basically taking a long way around to join the dragons. Much to her relief when she saw that Pyra was indeed alright. As well as much to Gnorga's chagrin when she saw that she was able to escape without dying.

Back with Pyra, she was still shimmying on the edge, trying not to fall to the water that was under her, as she was taking occasonal glances at the fortress, feeling relieved that she got out of there in one piece before she could get killed inside.

And now she was continuing to shimmy, feeling herself getting used to standing on the hind legs for this occasion, as she was usually on all fours like other dragon whelps, and even the other young dragons her age. So the fact that she was shimmying on the edge was unusual for her body to say the least. But still, at least she was safe. Now she just needed to shimmy for a couple minutes until she is back by the dragons' side. Particularly Ignitus'.

Hearing the flapping of the wings, Pyra initially cowered, hoping that a flying beast ridden by a Gnorc wasn't behind her, ready to eat her before she could be by the dragons' side. Until she realized, that the only things that the Gnorcs rode on, was just some planes. So what was behind her?

"I had hope that you have survived your fight with Gnorga. And I wasn't disappointed. You truly are amazing." Valkyra's voice sounded, making her turn to see that she was flying behind her, smiling in joy at seeing her.

Which had Pyra smiling back at her in relief, and joy. "Valkie. T-Thank you." She said, in gratitude for the praise.

"No problem. Let's take you back to your dad." She responded, before gently carrying Pyra from the edge, and flying back to the dragons that were now seeing her come back.

Where they saw Pyra was in her arms, much to their joy, especially Ignitus, who was happy to see that Pyra was alive as Valkyra was soon back on land, to put her down. "Pyra!"

"Father!" She responded, as she was now running to Ignitus, before hugging him in relief, as he did likewise.

"I was so worried that you have perished in there, when I waited for you to exit. I'm so glad that my horrors weren't realized." He said.

"As am I. I'm happy to be with you again, father." Pyra said. Smiling that she has returned to Ignitus' side without dying. "I'm sorry to have made you worry.

"You don't need to apologize, as I also was confident that you would be coming back, alive and well." Ignitus said, continuing to hold her in his arms. "And what's more. You've beaten Gnorga, and prevented the rebels from gaining enough steam to threaten all of the Dragon Worlds, while the Four Dragons are gone. You truly have grown into another hero." Ignitus then said.

"Indeed. At this point, we're all proud of you for overcoming your doubt, and defeating those villainous Gnorc rebels." Cosmos said, happy that Pyra won.

"I'm in agreement with him. You truly have proven yourself as a lot better than you have been in the past. I'm sure that your parents are happy to have had you for their daughter." Titan then said, also happy about Pyra.

Before each Dragon ended up giving their praise and congratulations to Pyra. Who blushed at the praise as she was smiling back at them. Feeling uplifted, and joyous to being showered in their appraisal for her accomplishments. Which was defeating the Rebellion.

"T-Thank you all." She said, as she was out of Ignitus' arms. "I have to say, there were times that I thought that it'd be it for me. But if it wasn't for you, and my parents, I wouldn't be here, a hero that defeated Gnorga and her Rebellion. I am truly blessed to be here." She spoke.

Which did leave the dragons touched. While they were then staring on in surprise. Much to Pyra's confusion.